




o 







,0 




, 0 ^ ^O 

^ . "o 




O *■ ~^'^'{A^‘^ ^ 

< 5 > O N o ^ O , n • 

. /AMA^o " 


o 

\ V'^ * 

* °o 


s |\ ^ ^ ^ 




. - *^,{r^ %r 

" V^ 0^ 




> y" ° 

^ ^ ■* O fi^ ^ * <L O 

!>, " ’ ^ * = » » ’ *..•>- A' 

v\^ *^v 




,o’^ c°r».» 

V • O 

<l 

o 




“ - 1 ^ 

>k N^V «t 

• -qS O * 

- 0 , 0 ’ A-^ O o,,,. , 

> A*°' ^ A.V 0 

rP* ^ /}u*^ ^ **■ 

: TmW/0ii 

' C^ A 

“ V 

^y %. %' 

< 2 y^ 





D‘ c ” " » o 



I '^o \> 


f I 1 




0" 0°1®'f 'O. 


o 

C" •asJSxs.v”, “o. . J 

• ' -a^^ O 0 “j 

% ‘^‘ aO 

, ' ^.A .A , ' 4 ^ V ' 


V * 

, a"^ 

•. 

► ^ o 

1^ *OmK* O' '*"0 ^ 

0 


o > 




♦ V ^ • 








o» 

^ V) 






o > 


^ ^b ‘-'rTi*’ aO 

<J> «> w o SJ) ^ ^ A 

* ’ * ' - V^ ^ • °-r C\ <0^ ^ V 

>- 55 * ■'V . A.^ ^ <" ./V /*• ^ 



' O • X * <0^^ ^O 

o « a , 

c-° -^v. ^ 

0^ f 



♦ r\ 

' • », "V ,0^ 





• C.^ ^ 

C° °o 




o 
° 


b ‘ - ^ 





oK 



O ^ 

- » « o ’ V^ 

V^ . . . - - . 

*■ 

t V 

* -V ^ >’. 

S* <^- <b ' 

^0’ o'""’' 'b, ^ 




0^ 





VI ^ *• 

^ V 


\0 »7*' 

^ "vi 

} «J> o « O 

^v> V" o. 

v .*'v ► 



\0 * 

> ^ '"jl 

-’0^ 

» / 1 a'^ 

Vi. -iP 

^ ^ * 

. - 

\ V o '^l-w ^ 

‘ ^ %• ^ '% *-^ 

" A 'ow* ,0^ 

-f> cP‘ 'o, ,,-b^ .•'''- "^vi. iO^ ■6°J'.°*- o 





. n\ A M- cv*’ 


CV ^ 


* • 


=o 


r>> 

/^ V. 



^ ^ ’^ ♦ 

.•s^ A <V " 

<N ♦ £S'im7p^ ^ 

N 






i' ■ ;t 



I , 


i 

\ 



f 


i 



■■■ V- 

t., 

i 



\ 

^ 1 



I 

f 


i 


I 


I 


I 


1 








I, ' 





« A 





V 




■ ^ 


I 







' • ■ 



^ ' 





* I I 



^,7 Oovn't 










HISTORY 


OF THE 

UNITED STATES, 


REPUBLIC OF AMERICA. 


CONTINUED TO 


THE CLOSE OF THE MEXICAN WAR. 


BY EMMA WILLARD. 

* I > 


NEW YORK: 

PUBLISHED BY A. S. BARNES & CO., 

No. 51 JOHN-STREET. 

CINCINNATI:— H. W. DERBY & CO. 

1849 . 


Entered according? to the Act of Congress, in the year 1849, 

By a. S. BARNES & CO., 

In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern 

District of New York. 


E n f- 


C. A. ALVORD, Printer, 
Comer of John and Dutch streets. 


i 


w* 

U' ' . 

j ' ■ 

PREFACE. 

I . 

f • 


At a time when the accumulated mass of knowledge is great, 
beyond the human capacity, service is done to science, by clear ar- 
rangement and devices addressed to the eye. If the faculties are en- 
abled to seize and hold fast the frame-work of an important subject, 
future facts will naturally find and keep their own place in the 
mind, and the whole subject rest there in philosophical order. 
Not only is this important, as respects the particular study thus ac- 
quired; but as regards intellectual habits and general improvement. 

To accomplish these ends, with regard to the history of the Uni- 
ted States, is one of the main objects of the present work. Its 
plan is chronographically exhibited in front of the title page. The 
maps, included between the periods of the work, coincide in time 
with the branches of the subject ; and the sketches on the maps 
picture the events there expressed in words. 

But most minds find it difficult to remember dates, though ever so 
well arranged ; and hence experienced educationists recommend that 
the memory should not in this respect be overtaxed ; but that dates 
should rather be kept at hand in books, to be consulted as occasion 
requires. Hence, the importance of arrangements in printed works, 
by which dates may stand prominent, and be easily found. A cur- 
sory glance at the chronological table, and along the margin of this 

work, may satisfy the observer that this task has been executed 

* 

with faithfulness. 

Every student or reader of history should begin with that of his 
own country; and the history of the United States is on some ac- 
counts, a more safe and profitable study than that of any other 
nation. 

When the course of events is studied, for the purpose of gaining 


IV 


PREFACE. 


general information, the natural order of the thoughts must be regard 
ed, if we expect that memory will treasure up the objects of attention 
Each individual is to himself the centre of his own world ; and the 
more intimately he connects his knowledge with inmself, the better 
will it be remembered, and the more effectually can it be rendered, 
in after-life, subservient to his purposes. Hence, in geography, he 
should begin with his own town, and pass from thence to his country, 
and the world at large; in history, with the year in which he was born, 
and the record of the hiiniiv Bible. With its dates the mother rniffht 
easily connect and teach to her child some of the epochas of his coun- 
try. Your grandfather or your father, she might say, was born so 
much before or after the declaration of independence — your own 
birth was during the administration of such a president. This would 
constitute the foundation of his knowledge of history and chronolo- 
gy; and, if well laid, it would be as enduring as the mind. Some- 
thing of this kind is incidentally, if not systematically, done in every 
family. At the period of receiving school education, the pupil 
having learned the epochas of his family, wants those of his country ; 
and these should in like manner, be connected with the leading events 
in the history of cotemporary nations. 

History and geography mutually aid each other ; and the student 
will naturally be earlier acquainted with the localities of his own coun- 
try, than with those of any other ; and the history of our Republic, 
pursued, as here laid down, will give a knowledge of our geogra- 
phy in its various stages of progression. 

An attention to the events of American history, in connection with 
geography, not only makes each better understood, and by association 
better remembered ; but the tendency will be to produce an improve 
ment in our national literature, and thus aid the growth of wholesome 
national feeling. From foreign novels and poems, the American 
too often locates the imaged excellence, which warms his heart, in the 
old world. But if our youth learn to connect the mental sublime of 
the character of their fathers, with the natural grandeur of Ameri- 
can scenery, some among them, will, in future life, be moved to sup- 
ply the deficiencies of our literature, by filling up the chasms of truth 
with new discoveries, or with the glowing tracery of imagination. 


PREFACE. 


V 


V 

History, it is said, is the school of politics. It is not, however, 
the mere knowledge of events, in which the student sees little con- 
nection, which lays a foundation for his political knowledge. It is 
only when he is led to perceive how one state of things, operating 
on human passions, leads to another, that he is prepared, when he 
comes into life, to look over the moving scene of the world — predict 
the changes which are to succeed — and should his be the hand of 
power, to reach it forth to accelerate or stop the springs of change, 
as he finds their tendency to be good or evil. There is no history 
like that of America for producing this effect ; and the young poli- 
tician of other countries, might begin with this, as the most easily 
comprehensible subject in the whole field, and that, in which 
effects, may with most certainty, be traced to their proper causes. 

The most important advantage of the study of history, is improve- 
ment in individual and national virtue In this respect, we come 
boldly forward to advocate a preference for the history of the Ameri- 
can Republic. Here are no tales of hereditary power and splendor 
to inflame the imaginations of youth with desires for adventitious 
distinction. Here are no examples of profligate females, where the 
trappings of royalty or nobility give to vice an elegant costume; 
or, as with the Gfueen of Scots, where beauty and misfortune make 
sin commiserated, till it is half loved. Here are no demoralizing ex- 
amples of bold and criminal ambition, which have “ w^aded through 
blood to empire.” The only desire of greatness, which our children 
can draw from the history of their ancestors, is to be greatly good. 

It is not in the formal lesson of virtue, that her principles are most 
deeply imbibed. It is in moments when her approach is not suspect- 
ed, that she is fixing her healing empire in the heart of youth. When 
his indignation rises against the oppressor — when his heart glows with 
the admiration of suffering virtue — it is then that he resolves never 
to be an oppressor himself ; and he half wishes to suffer, that he toe 
may be virtuous. No country, ancient or modern, affords examples 
more fitted to raise these ennobling emotions, than America in her 
early settlement, and at the period of her revolution. 

And may not these generous feelings of virtue arise, as well re- 
specting nations as individuals ; and the resolution which the youth 


VI 


PREFACE. 


makes, with regard to himself, be made also with respect to his 
country, so far as his own future influence may extend? Would 
the teacher excite these emotions in his pupil, let him put into 
his hands the history of the struggle of the United States for 
their independence. Though, doubtless, there were bad men in 
America, and those of great virtue, in England, yet, as nations, 
how great is the disparity in the characters delineated. Eng> 
land, seeking to make a filial child a slave, refuses to listen to her 
duteous pleadings. She deigns not even the privileges of civil- 
ized warfare ; but sends forth the brand, which lights the midnight 
fire over the heads of the sleeping family, and the tomahawk, which 
cleaves the head of the infant, in the presence of the mother. Eng 
land also descends to bribe, to flatter, to sow dissension, to purchase 
treason, and to counterfeit money. France, unlike her La Fayette, 
declared for ilmerica in success, not in misfortune ; and if at length 
she fought her battles, it was, that she feared and hated her enemy. 
Could the policy of France have prevailed, America would have 
found in her embrace of friendship, the pressure of death. In com 
parison with these old and wily nations, the character of America is 
that of youthful simplicity, of maiden purity ; and her future states 
men will say, as he reads the story, my country was the most virtu 
ous among the nations : this is her pride — not the extent of her do- 
mains, or the wealth of her revenue. This is the source of that 
greatness, which it becomes her sons to preserve ; and when man 
hood shall liave placed me among her guardians, I will watch that 
purity with jealous tenderness ; and sooner part with existence, 
than be made the instrument of her degradation. 


Hartford^ May 20th 1842. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 


Sove- 
retgns of 
Spain. 



o 

W 

f 

C/) 


a 

t— j 
►—I 

•-d 


Save- A. D. 
reigns of 1492 . 

1497. 


France. 


< 


o 

t-H 

HH 

H 

C/2 


a 

;> 

o 

t-H 


a 

a 


2: 

O 


o 

a 

> 

a 

t-i 

w 

w 

I— I 

X 


a 

w 

a 


1498. 


1492 .- 

Columbus discovers America, 

The Cabots discover the continent at La- 
brador, ...... 

Columbus discovers the continent in South 
America. Americas Vespucius receives 
the honor belonging to Columbus, of giving 
name to the country. 


1541. 

ti 


1549. 

1553. 

1564. 

1565. 


English liturgy completed. 


A colony of French Protestants, under Ri- 
bault, settle in Florida, . . . , 

St. Augustine founded by Pedro Melendez, , 


1578 . 


1578. Patent granted by Queen Elizabeth to 
Sir H. Gilbert, . . . . . 

1583. Sir H-. Gilbert takes possession of New- 

foundland, ...... 

1584. Sir W. Raleigh obtains a patent, and sends 

two vessels to the American coast, which 
receives the name of Virginia, 


Page 

10 


12 


1512. Ponce de Leon discovers Florida, 

1524. Verrazani explores the coast, 

1534. James Cartier, under Francis I. of France 
discovers the Gulf of St. Lawrence, 
Cartier builds a fort on the site of Quebec, 
De Soto, a Spaniard, in an overland expe- 
dition discovers the Mississippi, 


The Puritans separate from the English re- 
formers, and are persecuted. 


The Spaniards destroy the French colony, 
and possess the country, 

1567. 200 Spaniards massacred by the French, . 


16 

16 


17 


17 


18 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


w 


W 


Edw. VI 




f 

l-H 

N 

> 

W 

H 

tn 


Vlll 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Sove- 
reigns of 
Spain. 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 





t— ( 

^3 



A. D 

1585. Raleigh sends Sir Richard Grenville, who 

leaves a colony on the island of Roanoke, 

1586. They return to England, . . . . 

1587. Raleigh sends a colony by Captain White, 

which is lost, ..... 

1589. Raleigh sells his patent to the London com- 


Page ! Sove- 
reigns 0/ 



19 


19 


pany, 19 



W 

»— I 


1602. Bartholomew Gosnold sails in a direct 

course for America, and discovers Cape 
Cod, ....... 19 

1603. Henry IV. of France, grants Acadia to de 

Monts, 20 

1604. De Monts discovers and explores the bay of 

Fundy, and founds Port Royal, . . 20 

1606. London and Plymouth companies established, 20 

1607. The Plymouth company make an ineffectu- 

al attempt to plant a colony at Kennebec, . 20 

“ The London company send a colony who 
discover Chesapeake Bay, and make the 
first effectual settlement at Jamestown, . 21 

“ Captain John Smith made prisoner by the 

Indians, and rescued by Pocahontas, . 23 

1608. The city of Quebec founded by Champlain, . 28 

“ John Robinson and his congregation emigrate 

to Holland, ...... 32 

1609. A new charter granted to the London com- 

pany. Lord Delaware is appointed gover- 
nor, ....... 24 

“ The colony is reduced by famine and distress, 25 
“ Hudson River and Lake Champlain dis- 
covered, ...... 27 

1613. Pocahontas marries JohnRolfe, an English- 

man, . . . .• . . .26 

1614. Captain Smith explores the coast from Pe- 

nobscot to Cape Cod, . . . .28 

“ A fort erected by the Dutch on the site of 

New York, . .... 66 

1615. Fort Orange built near the site of Albany, . 66 

1619. The first general assembly is called in Vir- 

ginia, ....... 27 

1620. Convicts are sent to the colony, negroes in- 

troduced, and slavery commenced, . . 27 

“ Sept. 6, The Pilgrims sail from Plymouth 

(Eng.,) 34 




ELIZABETH. JAMES 1 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


IX 


Sove- 
reigns of 
Spain. 

Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 

A. D. 
1620. 

r-l W 
t-H HH 

r-^ r* 

t— t M 

(( 

•T 3 




1621. 


1620 . 

Dec. 14 , The Pilgrims land on Plymou'; 

l^OCK, 

James I. grants a charter to the grand coun- 
cil of Plymouth for governing New Eng- 
land, 


(( 


(( 


Mason, ...... 

Treaty with Massasoit, .... 

Cotton first planted in Virginia, 

1622. Gorges and Mason obtain a charter of Maine 
and New Hampshire. They send a colo- 
ny to the river Piscataqua, 

“ Indian conspiracy, which nearly proves fatal 
to the colony of Virginia, 

1624. London company dissolved, and Virginia be- 

comes a royal province, 

1625. Death of Robinson, 


Page 

36 

39 

39 

37 
56 

40 

56 

57 

38 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England 


C/5 




o 

t-H 

C/5 



1627. Swedes and Fins colonize the west side of 

the Delaware river, . . . .54 

1628. Patent of Massachusetts obtained, and the 
• first permanent settlement of that colony 

commenced at Salem by John Endicot 
and others, ...... 40 

1629. A royal charter is granted to the Massachu- 

setts company, . . . . .40 

“ Charlestown, (M; ss.,) founded, . . 41 

“ The Dutch colonize the west side of the 

Delaware river, . . . . .54 

1630. Carolina granted to Sir Robert Heath, . 94 

1631. Clayborne plants a colony on Kent Island, . 54 

“ The Dutch erect a trading fort at Hartford, 46 

1632. Maryland granted to Lord Baltimore, . 55 

1633. First house built in Connecticut at Windsor, 46 
“ Patent of Connecticut granted to English 

noblemen, . . . . . .46 

1636. Roger Williams founds Providence, . . 45 

1634. Settlement of Maryland begun, . . 55 

“ Jesuit missionaries preach to the Hurons, . 90 

1635. Three thousand persons emigrate to New 

England, ...... 43 

“ Henry Vane chosen governor, . . .43 

“ Grand council of Plymouth surrender their 

charter to the crown, . . . .58 

“ Fort Saybrook erected, . . . .47 

1636. Hooker, Haynes, and others, settle Hartford, 48 

1637. Pequod war, ...... 49 


O 

W 

tr' 

05 


» 


PHILIP IV. 


X 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Save- 

Sove- 

reigns of 

reigns of 

Spain. 

France. 




o 


c 

1— 


CE 




HH 


HH 


A. D. 

1638. Rhode Island settled by Clarke, Coddington, 
and others, ...... 

1638. Harvard college founded, 

“ Exeter in New Hampshire founded by 
Wheelright, . . . . . 

1639. New Haven settled by Eaton, Davenport, 

and others, ...... 

“ Mrs. Hutchinson’s theological “disturbance” 
^ in Massachusetts, .... 

1640. Montreal founded, . . . . . 

1641. New Hampshire and Massachusetts unite, . 


Page 


54 

53 

54 

52 

53 
90 

54 


1643 . 


O 

a 

HH 

C/J 

I 

<1 


1643. The confederacy begun by the union of 

Plymouth, Massachusetts, Connecti- 
cut, AND New Haven, 

“ Indians make war on the Dutch, 

“ Battle of Strickland’s Plain, 

1644. Roger Williams obtains a charter for the 

Rhode Island and Providence plantations, 

1645. Clayborne occasions an insurrection in Mary- 

land, ....... 

“ Peace established between the Dutch and 
Algonquins, through the mediation of the 
Mohawks, ...... 

“ Superstition respecting witchcraft com- 
mences, ...... 

1646. John Elliot teaches the Indians at Nonan- 

tum, ....... 

1 649. A part of Virginia granted to Lord Culpepper, 
and others, ...... 

“ Indian massacres at St. Louis, and St. Ig- 
natius, ...... 


60 

67 

68 

75 

64 

68 

99 

78 

62 

91 


1651. Navigation act oppresses the colonies, . 61 

“ The general court at Hartford pass excellent 

laws respecting common schools, . . 101 

1651. Civil war in Maryland, and subversion of the 

proprietary government, . . .65 

“ The Puritans persecute the Quakers, . 89 

1657. Elliot translates the Bible into the Indian 

language, 78 


1662. Winthrop obtains a liberal charter for Con- 

necticut and New Haven, . . .77 

1663. Carolina granted to Lord Clarendon and 

others, ...... 94 

1664 Dutch conquer the Swedes on the Delaware, 68 


Save- 
reigns oj 
England, 


o 

W 

CO 



o 

HI 

w 

oo 


LOUIS XIV. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XI 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 


A. D. 


1664. Patent granted to the Duke of York. He 
sends Colonel Nichols, who takes New 
Amsterdam, which is named New York, . 
New J ersey granted to Berkeley and Carteret, 


(( 


1665. Lake Superior discovered by Father Al- 
louez, 

1667. The patent of Carolina extended to the 36^, 

1668. St. Mary’s founded, also a mission at Green 

Bay, ....... 

1673. The Mississippi discovered by Marquette, . 
1670. An attempt to introduce Mr. Locke’s consti- 
tution, ....... 

1675-76. King Philip’s war, .... 

“ Three of the Regicides come to America, 

1675. John Washington provokes the Indians to 

war, ....... 

1676. New Jersey divided into East and West 

Jersey, ...... 

“ Bacon’s rebellion, ..... 

1677. Virginia obtains a new charter, 

“ Massachusetts purchases Maine, 

1678. Andross usurps the government of the Jer- 

seys, ....... 

1679. New Hampshire becomes a royal province, . 
“ Randolph sent as inspector of customs in 

New England, ..... 

1680. Charleston (S. C.,) founded, 

1681. Penn receives from Charles II. a grant of 

Pennsylvania, ..... 

“ Penn reclaims the Jerseys for the proprietors, 

1682. He receives a grant of the territories, 

He arrives in America, .... 
Philadelphia founded, .... 

East Jersey purchased by the Quakers, and 

managed by Penn, ..... 
The charter of Massachusetts annulled, 

1684. La Salle visits and names Louisiana, 


It 

it 

tt 


tt 


It 


u 


Page 

69 

73 


91 

94 

92 

92 

95 
79 
83 

62 

74 

63 

64 
83 

74 

83 

84 
95 

71 

74 

71 

71 

72 

74 

84 

93 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


1686. Sir E. Andros made governor-general. 

Tyrannizes over New England, . . 84 

1687. Andros attempts to deprive Connecticut of 

her charter, ...... 83 

1688. New York and New Jersey under the juris- 

diction of Andros, 85 

English revolution, 85 


King William’s war, . . . .96 

1689. Andros and Randolph imprisoned, . . 85 

Connecticut and Rhode Island resume their 
charters, 86 


O 






2 ^ C 


PHILIP IV. 


X 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Save- 
reigns of 
Spain. 


' Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 



A. D. 

1638. Rhode Island settled by Clarke, Coddington, 
and others, ...... 

1638. Harvard college founded, 

“ Exeter in New Hampshire founded by 
Wheelright, . . . . . 

1639. New Haven settled by Eaton, Davenport, 

and others, ...... 

“ Mrs. Hutchinson’s theological “disturbance” 
in Massachusetts, .... 

1640. Montreal founded, . . . . . 

1641. New Hampshire and Massachusetts unite, . 


Page 


54 

53 

54 

52 

53 
90 

54 


1643 . 


tr* 

O 

ci 

I— I 

C/J 

X 

I— I 
<1 


1643. The confederacy begun by the union of 

Plymouth, Massachusetts, Connecti- 
cut, AND New Haven, 

“ Indians make war on the Dutch, 

“ Battle of Strickland’s Plain, 

1644. Roger Williams obtains a charter for the 

Rhode Island and Providence plantations, 

1645. Clayborne occasions an insurrection in Mary- 

land, ....... 

“ Peace established between the Dutch and 
Algonquins, through the mediation of the 
Mohawks, ...... 

“ Superstition respecting witchcraft com- 
mences, ...... 

1646. John Elliot teaches the Indians at Nonan- 

tum, ....... 

1649. A part of Virginia granted to Lord Culpepper, 
and others, ...... 

“ Indian massacres at St. Louis, and St. Ig- 
natius, ...... 


60 

67 

68 

75 

64 

68 

99 

78 

62 

91 


1651. Navigation act oppresses the colonies, . 61 

“ The general court at Hartford pass excellent 

laws respecting common schools, . .101 

1651. Civil war in Maryland, and subversion of the 

proprietary government, . . .65 

“ The Puritans persecute the Quakers, . 89 

1657. Elliot translates the Bible into the Indian 

language, 78 


1662. Winthrop obtains a liberal charter for Con- 

necticut and New Haven, . . .77 

1663. Carolina granted to Lord Clarendon and 

others, ...... 94 

1664 Dutch conquer the Swedes on the Delaware, 68 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


O 

w 




LOUIS XIV. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XI 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 


A. D. 

1664. 


(( 


Patent granted to the Duke of York. He 
sends Colonel Nichols, who takes New 
Amsterdam, which is named New York, . 
New J ersey granted to Berkeley and Carteret, 


Page 

69 

73 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


1665. 

1667. 

1668. 

1673. 

1670. 

1675- 

u 

1675. 

1676. 

u 

1677. 

u 

1678. 

1679. 

u 

1680. 
1681. 

a 

1682. 

u 

it 

ti 

ii 

1684. 

1686. 

1687. 

1688. 

li 

1689. 

u 


Lake Superior discovered by Father Al- 
louez, . . . . . . .91 

The patent of Carolina extended to the 36®, 94 

St. Mary’s founded, also a mission at Green 
Bay, . . . • . . .92 

The Mississippi discovered by Marquette, . 92 

An attempt to introduce Mr. Locke’s consti- 
tution, ....... 95 

■76. King Philip’s war, . . . .79 

Three of the Regicides come to America, . 83 

John Washington provokes the Indians to 

war, 62 

New Jersey divided into East and West 
Jersey, . . . . . .74 

Bacon’s rebellion, . . . . .63 

Virginia obtains a new charter, . . 64 

Massachusetts purchases Maine, . . 83 

Andross usurps the government of the Jer- 
seys, 74 

New Hampshire becomes a royal province, . 83 

Randolph sent as inspector of customs in 
New England, . . . . .84 

Charleston (S. C.,) founded, . . .95 

Penn receives from Charles II. a grant of 

Pennsylvania, 71 

Penn reclaims the Jerseys for the proprietors, 74 
He receives a grant of the territories, . 71 

He arrives in America, . . . .71 

Philadelphia founded, . . . .72 

East Jersey purchased by the Quakers, and 

managed by Penn, 74 

The charter of Massachusetts annulled, . 84 

La Salle visits and names Louisiana, . 93 


Sir E. Andros made governor-general. 

Tyrannizes over New England, . . 84 

Andros attempts to deprive Connecticut of 
her charter, . . . . . .83 

New York and New Jersey under the juris- 
diction of Andros, 85 

English revolution, 85 


I 


King William’s war, . . . .96 

Andros and Randolph imprisoned, . . 85 

Connecticut and Rhode Island resume their 
charters, 86 


O 

W 

t-* 

W 




c/3 


^ 3 
> % c 

2 §. C 


CIIARLES IT. PHILIP V. 


Xll 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Save- 
^eigns of 
Spain. 


Sove~ 
reigns of 
France. 


\ 


A. D, 

1689. The government of New York seized by 

Jacob Leisler, 

1690. Governor Frontenac sends three parties 

which destroy Schenectady, (N. Y.,) 

Salmon Falls, (N. H.) and Casco, (Maine,) 
“ A Congress meets at Albany, . 

“ Sir William Phipps’ unsuccessful invasion of 
Canada, 

“ French Protestants settle in Virginia and 
Carolina, 

1691. Sloughter governor of New York. Leisler 

executed, ...... 


Page 

87 


Sovf' 
reigns of 
England. 


97 

97 

98 
96 
88 




1692 . 


O 

c:J 

X 

I— I 


1692. Massachusetts obtains a new charter 

WITH EXTENDED LIMITS, BUT RESTRICTED 

PRIVILEGES, 99 

‘‘ Bexar, in Texas, founded by the Spaniards, 397 

“ Delusion respecting witchcraft, .... 99 

“ Penn deprived of the government of Penn- 
sylvania for two years, .... 108 

1693. Mr. Locke's celebrated constitution for 

Carolina abrogated, .... 95 

“ Governor Fletcber introduces episcopacy 

into New York, .... 106 

1695. Rice brought into Carolina from Africa, 109 

1697. Peace of Ryswick terminates King Wil- 

liam’s war, ..... 103 

1698. Piracies of Kid, ..... 106 


O 




1699. Pensacola settled by the Spaniards, . .112 

1701. Penn grants a new charter to Pennsylvania, 108 

1702. The Jerseys united and joined to N. Y., . 107 

“ England at war with France and Spain, 103 

“ In America, Queen Anne’s w^ar, . . 103 

‘‘ Governor Moore of South Carolina makes 

an unsuccessful attempt on St. Augustine, 109 
“ Mobile founded by d’Iberville, wdth a colo- 
ny of Canadian French, . . .112 

Controversies in Massachusetts between 
the governor and the assembly, . .114 

1703. Appalachian Indians are subdued, . . 110 

The territories separate from Pennsylvania, 

and are called Delaware, . . .108 

1704. Deerfield destroyed, . . . .103 

1706. Episcopacy introduced into Connecticut, . 102 


K 


PHILIP V. FERDINAND VI 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Xlll 


Sove- 
reigns of 
Spain. 


Save- I 
reigns of 
France. 


tr" 

O 

cl 


X 

>— I 
<1 


O 

c=J 

HH 

(n 

X 

<1 


A. D. Page 

1706. French and Spaniards invade Carolina, . 110 

1707. A French colony settle at Detroit, . . 113 

1708. Saybrook Platform, .... 103 

1710. German palatines settle in the colonies, , 104 

1712. Indian war in North Carolina. The Tus- 

caroras defeated ; unite with the Iroquois, 110 

1713. Fortresses of Crown Point and Niagara 

built by the French, . . . .113 

Peace of Utrecht closes Queen Anne’s war, 104 




1715. Indian war in South Carolina. The Ya- 

massees expelled ; settle in Florida, . Ill 

1716. Natchez founded, . . . . • . 112 

1717-20. Father Ralle’s war, .... 105 

1718. New Orleans founded, . . . .112 

1719-20. Carolina revolts, and a royal government 

is established, . . . .Ill 

“ Irish emigrants settle at Londonderry, (N-H.) 116 
1723. First settlement made in Vermont, . .116 


1729. North and South Carolina erected into sepa- 
rate governments, . . . .112 

1732. Company formed in England for the settle- 
ment of Georgia, 116 


1733. 

1736. 

1738. 

1740. 

1740. 

1742. 

1744. 

u 

1745. 


1748. 

1750. 

17.53. 

1754. 


1733 . 

First settlement of Georgia made by 
Oglethorpe, .... 
Scotch and Germans settle in Georgia, 
Insurrection of the blacks in Carolina, 
Oglethorpe invades Florida, and makes an 
unsuccessful attempt on St. Augustine, 
The Moravians settle in Pennsylvania, 

A Spanish fleet invades Georgia, but re- 
tires with loss, .... 

War between England and France, . 

Old French war, .... 

The colonists under Colonel Peppered take 
Lonisburg and Cape Breton from the 
French, 

Peace restored by the treaty of Aix la Cha- 

pelle, . • 

Conflicting claims of the French and Eng- 
lish. Ohio company. .... 
Washington sent by Dinwiddie as an envoy 

to the French, 

The French erect Fort du Quesne. Wash- 
ington defeats a French party headed by 
de Jumonville, . . . . 


117 

118 
118 

118 

143 

118 

•121 

121 


122 

122 

122 

125 

127 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


ANNE. GEORGE I. GEORGE II. 


FERDINAND VI. CHARLES III. 


XIV 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Sove- I 
reigns of 
Spain. 


j Snvr- 
'r Cirri' of 

r ranee. 


\ 


O 

cl 

h— I 

C/2 


A. D. 

1754. Washington capitulates at Fort Necessity, 
“ Delegates from seven provinces meet at 

Albany. They propose a plan of union for 
the colonies which is rejected by Conn., 

1755. July, Braddock’s defeat, .... 
“ War with the Cherokees, 

“ The French, under Dieskau, totally de- 
feated at Lake George, 

1756. Formal declaration of war between France 

and England, . . • . . 

1757. The massacre of Fort William Henry, 

1758. July 6, Louisburg taken by the English un- 
* der General Amherst, .... 

“ July 5, Abercrombie repulsed at Ticonde- 
roga, and death of Lord Howe, 

“ Aug. 27, Fort Frontenac taken by Colonel 
Bradstreet, ...... 

“ Nov. 25, Fort Duquesne taken by the 

English, 

1759 Sept. 13, Wolfe wins the battle on the 
Heights of Abraham, and loses his life, . 

1760. Sept. 8, Canada surrenders to Great Britain, 
“ Massachusetts opposes the issuing of writs 

of assistance, . . . . . 

1761. Cherokees subdued, 


1T6‘J. 

1763. The peace of Paris, . . . * 

“ Pontiac’s war, 

1764. Duties laid on sugar, molasses, &c. violent- 

ly opposed in the colonies, 

1765. Parliament passes the stamp act, 

*• May 29, Patrick Henry’s five resolutions, . 
“ October, First continental congress meet at 
New York, 

1766. Stamp act repealed ; but parliament claims 

a right to bind the colonies, 

1767. Duties laid on tea, painter’s colors, &c. 

1768. Non-importation agreements extensively 

adopted, ...... 

“ Sept. 22, A convention held at Boston, 

“ Sept. 28, British troops stationed at Boston, 
1770. March 5, Affray with British troops at 
Boston, ...... 

“ Parliament removes duties before imposed, 
except those on tea, . . . . 

“ War between the Senecas and Cherokees, 


Page 

Save- 

127 > 

J 

eigns oj 
'ingland. 

128 


130 


131 


132 


132 

Q 

W 

134 

O 



136 

Q 


1— ( 

136 


136 

\ 

137 


140 


141 


147 


142 


144 


142 

Q 

148 

W 

O 

149 


150 

Q 


HH 

151 

H-l 

( 

• 

152 


154 


154 


155 


155 


156 


156 


277 

1 

1 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XV 


Spain. 


France. 


1775. 


Save- [ Save- A. D. 

reigns of rei^ of 1773. Attempts of the British to import tea into 

the colonies ; the cargoes of three ships 
are thrown overboard at Boston, 

1774. Parliament shuts the port of Boston, , 

“ Sept. 4, A congress assemble at Philadel- 
phia. They promulgate “ The Bill of 
Rights,” and petition the king. 

April 18, The war commences . — Battle of 

Lexington, 

May 10, Ticonderoga and Crown Point 
taken by the Americans,' 

Congress again meet at Philadelphia, 

Royal governments laid aside in the south- 
ern colonies, ..... 

Large reinforcements of British troops ar- 
rive in Boston, ..... 

June 15, Washington made commander-in- 
chief, ....... 

June 17, Battle of Bunker’s Hill, 

Dr. Franklin the first postmaster-general, 
Nov. 13, Arnold appears before Quebec, but 
is forced to retire, .... 

Dec. 31, Americans defeated at Quebec, 
and Montgomery killed. 

The Delaware Indians determine to receive 
the gospel from the Moravians, 

1776. Jan. 1, Norfolk, Virginia, burned by the 

royalists, 

March 17, British evacuate Boston, . 

June, Americans leave Canada, 

June 28, British repulsed at Fort Moultrie, 
Washington fixes his head-quarters at New 
York, 


O 

w 

w 

m 


O 

HH 

OJ 

<1 


U 


(( 


(( 


« 


(( 




u 


ii 


u 


it 


a 


it 


a 


a 


Page 

157 

157 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


159 

165 

167 

167 

167 

168 

169 

168 

171 

172 


173 

278 

175 

176 

177 

178 


Q 

ft 

O 

ft 

Q 

ft 


178 


1776 . 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 


United 

States. 


it 


it 


o 

£3 

ftS 

• p> 
ft 


u 
(( 

u 
a 

nil. 

ii 


July 4, The Declaration of Indepen- 
dence, ....... 

Aug. 27, Battle of Long Island. The 
Americans defeated, . . . . 

Sept. 15, British enter New York, 

Oct. 28, Skirmish at White Plains, . 

Nov. 16, Fort Washington taken by the 
British, . . . 

Washington retreats across New Jersey, . 
Dec. 26, He defeats the British at Trenton, 
Jan. 3, At Princeton, . . . . 

April 26, Danbury, Connecticut, burned, 
and stores taken by the British, 


179 

183 

185 

186 

187 

187 

189 

190 

193 


/ 


XVI 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Sovtf- 
reigns of 
France. 


o 

-72 

X 


O 

c 

H 

I— H 

w 

H 

;> 

o 

o 

Q 

w 

c/2 

C/2 


I A. D. 
CTnited I 1777. 
States, j 

u 

(( 

(( 
u 
(( 
u 
(( 

<( 

(( 
u 

u 


1778. 

1777. 

1778. 
(( 

(( 

u 

u 


ii 

1779. 

u 

u 

u 


u 


(( 


(( 


(( 


(( 


La Fayette espouses the American cause, . 
July 5, Americans evacuate Ticonderoga ; 

July 7, are defeated at Hubbardton, 

Aug. 3, St. Leger invests Fort Stanwix ; 

Aug. 6, General Herkimer is defeated, . 
Aug. 16, Battle of Bennington, 

Sept. 11, Battle of Brandywine, 

Sept. 19, Battle of Stillwater, . 

Sept. 26, British enter Philadelphia, 

Oct. 4, Battle of Germantown, 

Oct. 7, Battle of Saratoga, 

Oct. 17, Burgoyne surrenders his army, . 
Oct. 22, British repulsed at Red Bank, 
Nov. 16, Americans abandon Mud Island, 
and on the 18th Fort Mercer, 

Dec. 11, Washington retires to winter-quar- 
ters at Valley Forge, . . . . 

Intrigues against Washington by Conway 

and others, 

Vermont declares itself independent, . 

Feb. 6, Treaty of alliance with France, 
Parliament sends three commissioners to 
bribe and corrupt the Americans, . 

June 18, British evacuate Philadelphia, 
June 28, Battle of Monmouth, . 

A French fleet, under d’Estaing, arrives, . 
Aug. 9, Sullivan invades Rhode Island. Is 
disappointed in not receiving the co-ope- 
ration of the French fleet — evacuates 

the Island, 

Dec. 29, Savannah taken by the British, . 
Sunbury taken by the British, which com- 
pletes the subjugation of Georgia, 

Port Royal unsuccessfully attacked by the 

British, 

March 3, General Prevost surprises the 
Americans, under Ashe, at Briar Creek, 
May 12, Prevost attempts to take Charles- 
ton, ...... . 

June 1, Clinton takes Stony and Verplank’s 

Points, 

June 20, Indecisive engagements between 
the armies of Lincoln and Prevost at 

Stono Ferry, 

July, The British make a descent upon 

Connecticut, 

July, War of the French and English in the 

West Indies, 

July 2, French capture Grenada, 


Page 

194 

197 


Sov$~ 
reigns of 
England^ 


196 

198 

203 

200 

205 

205 
200 
201 

206 

206 

207 


208 

257 

211 

212 

213 

213 

214 


214 

217 

217 

217 

219 

219 

220 

219 

220 

222 

223 


GEORGE 111. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XVU 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 


o 

a 

HH 

OJ 


United 

States. 


O 

o 

H 

hH 

w 

H 

;> 

tr* 

o 

o 

Q 

w 

c/3 

03 


<( 

u 

u 


A. D. Page 

1779. July 15, The Americans, under Wayne, 

take Stony Point, 221 

“ Unsuccessful expedition against the British 

at Penobscot, . . . .221 

Aug. 29, Sullivan defeats the Indians, and 
desolates their country, . . 222 

Sept. 23, Paul Jones’ naval battle, . . 225 

Oct. 9, The French and Americans repulsed 

from Savannah, 224 

Congress beset by the intrigues of France 
and Spain, . . . ... . 227 

1780. May 7, Fort Moultrie surrenders to the 

British, ...... 229 

May 12, Charleston surrenders to the British, 230 
May 28, Tarleton surprises Buford atWac- 

saw, 230 

Clinton establishes a royal government in 

South Carolina, 230 

June 23, Skirmish at Springfield, N. J. be- 
tween Greene and Knyphausen, . .231 

Congress sanctions the depreciation of pa- 
per currency, 231 

July 10, A French squadron, under the Count 
de Rochambeau, arrives at Rhode Island, 233 
Aug. 6, Sumpter defeats the^British at 
Hanging Rock, . . T . . 234 

Aug. 16, Gates defeated by Cornwallis 
near Camden, S. C. .... 235 
Aug. 18, Tarleton surprises and defeats 
Sumpter at Fishing Creek, . . . 236 

Sept. Arnold’s treason discovered at West 

Point, 238 

Oct. 2, Andrd executed as a spy, . . 239 

Oct. 7, Tories defeated at King’s Mountain, 

N. C 240 

1781. Revolt of the Pennsylvania troops, . . 243 

Jan. 4, Arnold devastates Virginia, . . 250 

Robert Morris made treasurer. Congress 

raise money by borrowing from France 

and Holland, 243 

Jan. 17, Tarleton defeated by Morgan at 

Cowpens, S. C 244 

Cornw’allis pursues the Americans across 

the Carolinas, 245 

March 15, Battle of Guilford C. H. (Greene 

and Cornwallis,) 246 

Lafayette opposes the British in Virginia, . 251 
April 25, Americans surprised and defeated 
at Hobkirk’s Hill, (Greene and Rawdon,) 247 
May 10, Camden evacuated by the British, 248 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England 


«( 

(( 

(( 

(( 

(( 

(( 

u 

ti 

u 

It 

it 


tt 

it 


tt 

tt 

tt 

tt 

tt 

tt 


o 

c 

c 


2 


xvili 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Sove~ 


o 

cl 

r-H 

02 

X 

<1 


United 
' States. 

1 A. D. 
1781. 


! “ 


(( 


u 


(( 


(( 


(( 


u 

o 

u 

o 

1782. 

X 


H 

f—t 

n 

X 

w 



a 



> 



1783. 

O 


O 

u 


Q 



(( 



w 

(( 

U1 

• 

(( 


(( 


1784. 


1786. 


1787. 


u 


1789. 

Presi- 


dents of 
the U. S. 



(( 


(< 

u 

w o 



n o 

u 

o c 


O 

1790. 



• 



Forts Watson, Georgetown, and Motte ca- 
pitulate to the Americans, 

J une 5, Augusta taken by the Americans, 
Aug, 4, Execution of Colonel Hayne, 

Aug. 23, Cornwallis enters Yorktown, 

Sept. 5, Partial action between the English 
and French fleets off the Capes of the 
Chesapeake, . . . . . 

Sept. 6, Forts Trumbull and Griswold taken 
by the British, and New London burned. 
Sept. 8, Battle of Eutaw Springs, S. C. 

(Greene and Stuart,) . • . . 

Oct. 6, Yorktown besieged, 

Oct. 19, Cornwallis surrenders to the allies, 
April 19, Treaty with the states of Holland, 
Newourg address and meeting of officers, . 
Inhuman massacre of the Indian converts of 
the Moravian brethren, .... 
Unsuccessful attempt to persuade Washing- 
ington to become a king, 

Jan. 20, Preliminary articles of peace signed 
at Versailles, ..... 
Sweden, Denmark, Spain, and Russia ac- 
knowledge the independence of the U. S. 
S^pt. 3, Definitive treaty of peace signed, . 
Nov. 3, American army disbanded, 

Nov. 25, British evacuate New York, 

Dec. 23, Washington resigns. 

The U. States are encumbered with a heavy 
debt, which occasions great distress. 
Delegates from five of the middle states 
meet at Annapolis to concert measures for 
amending the government, 

Shays’ rebellion, ..... 
A convention at Philadelphia frame the con- 
stitution of the United States, 

Eleven states adopt the federal constitution, 


Page 

248 

248 

249 
252 


253 

254 

250 

255 

256 

259 
261 

279 

261 

260 

263 

260 

263 

263 

263 

264 


265 

265 

265 

267 


1789 . 


STITUTION, 


269 


April 30, Washington’s first inauguration, . 270 
The president visits New England, . . 272 

Nov. North Carolina accedes to the con- 
stitution, 272 

Mr. Hamilton’s system for funding the 
national debt adopted, .... 273 

May, Rhode Island accedes to the constitu- 
tion, ....... 274 


Sove- 
reigns o 
England 


GEORGE HI. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XIX 


Presi- 
dents of 
France. \the U. S 


Sove 

'■eigns of 


•53 

£3 

2: 

O 


H 

< 

O 

I. 

c; 

O 

2 


?3 

W 

O 

H 

0 

>< 

1 

I 

•3 

H 

n 

w 

00 

o 

s 

CO 


ttin 

CO 

02 

2«> 

>C 

•T3C 

WH 

*3H 

CO 2 

hS 

o -a 
O B 
Z w 

» o 
C z 


Q 

W 

O 

Q 

c/2 

K 

O 

H 

O 

!z: 


H 

ffi 

o 

c/2 


C/2 

o 


A. D. 
1790. 


(( 


1791. 


(( 

n 

n 


1 79-2. 

u 

u 

1793. 

4i 


44 


1794. 


it 

1794. 

1795 

(( 

1796. 



1801. 


u 


1802. 

u 


Aug. 7, Treaty with the Creek Indians, . 
Dec. 6, Kentucky an independent govern’t, 
Duties laid on distilled spirits, . 

General Harmar defeated by the Indians, . 
A National Bank established, . 

Vermont admitted to the Union, 

Kentucky admitted to the Union, 

Capt. Grey discovers the Columbia river, . 
A mint established by congress, 
Washington’s second inauguration, . 
April, M. Genet, the French minister, in- 
sults the American government, 

April 22, Washington issues a proclamation 
of neutrality, ..... 
Insurrection in Pennsylvania on account of 
duties on distilled spirits. 

General Wayne defeats the Indians in Ohio, 
Nov. 19, A treaty of amity and commerce 
concluded with Great Britain by Mr. Jay, 
Treaty with Algiers, . . . . 

Oct. 27, Treaty with Spain, 

Tennessee admitted to the Union, 
Washington publishes his “ Farew^ell Ad- 
dress,” 

March 4, John Adams inaugurated, . 
Mission to France, ..... 
Congress prepare for war with France, 
Feb. 10, French frigate, I’Insurgente, cap- 
tured by the U. S. frigate Constellation, . 
Sept. 30, Treaty with France, 

Dec. 14, Death of Washington, . ^ . 
Seat of government transferred to the Dis- 
trict of Columbia, .... 
Mississippi and Indiana erected into terri- 
tories, 

March 4, Mr. Jefferson’s first inauguration. 
War with Tripoli, . . . . . 

Ohio admitted to the Union, 

Difficulty with the Spanish government 
respecting the right of deposit at New 
Orleans, 


1§03. 


England. 


275' , 

^ ^ retgns of 

275 

274 
280 

275 

276 
281 
403 
281 
281 


282 

281 

283 

284 

285 

286 
286 
286 

287 

288 
289 
289 

289 

289 

290 

290 

291 

293 

295 

293 


293 


1803. The purchase of Louisiana, . . . 294 

“ United States’ frigate Philadelphia cap- / 

tured by the Tripolitans, . . . 295 

1804. Decatur recaptures and burns the Phila- 

delphia at Tripoli, .... 295 

“ Commodore Preble bombards Tripoli, . 296 

2 * 


GEORGE 111. 


XX 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Sove- j Presi- 
reigns of - dents of 
France, the U. S. 


> 

o 

tr* 

C 

s# 

b: 

nd 

W 

O 


H 

W 

c 

w 

t-H 

w 

w 

(/J 

o 


K 

w 


> 

O 

t-H 

w 

O 


A. D. 

1804. 

1805. 

1806. 
ki 

1807. 

(( 

(( 

ki 

ki 

1809. 

kk 

ki 

kk 

1810. 


(( 

1811. 

(( 

u 

1812. 

u 

kk 

kk 

kk 

kk 

kk 

kk 

kk 

kk 

kk 


Alexander Hamilton killed in a duel with 
Aaron Burr, , . . . 

Jefferson’s second inauguration, 

The Americans, under Eaton, aid the ex 
bashaw of Tripoli. Tliey take Derne. . 
Great Britain searches American vessels, 
and impresses American seamen, . 

May, The British blockade the F rench coast, 
Nov. 21, French decree issued at Berlin; 

blackading the British isles, . 

Aaron Burr tried for conspiracy and ac- 
quitted, . . •. 

June 22, Outrage committed upon the United 
States’ frigate Chesapeake, 

Nov. 11, British orders in council issued, . 

Milan decree, 

Dec. 22, American government lay an em- 
bargo, 

March 4, Mr. Madison inaugurated, . 
Embargo repealed, and non-intercourse law 
substituted, ...... 

Decree of Rambouillet issued, . 

April, Arrangement with Mr. Erskine, 
May, Act of congress renewing the inter- 
course with Great Britain and France 
whenever either should repeal their de- 

C100Sj ••••••• 

French decrees repealed, .... 

May 16, Attack on the United States’ frigate 
President, ...... 

Nov. 7, Battle of Tippecanoe (Harrison and 
the Indian Prophet,) .... 

Congress prepare for war with England, . 
Secret mission of Great Britain to divide 
the Union disclosed by John Henry, the 
••••••• 

April, embargo laid, 

J une 1 8, War declared against Great Britain, 
June 23, Orders in council revoked, . 

June 26, America makes overtures for peace, 
July 12, General Hull invades Canada, 
July 17, Mackinaw taken by the British, . 
Aug. 9, Battle of Maguaga, (Miller and Te- 
cumseh,) ...... 

Aug. 15, Chicago abandoned ; the garrison 
killed or taken by the Indians, 

Aug. 16, Hull surrenders Detroit to the 
British, ...... 

Aug. 19, United States’ frigate Constitution 
captures the British frigate Guerriere, . 


Page 

296 

297 


Sove- 
reigns oj 
England 


296 


298 

298 


298 

298 

299 

299 

300 

300 

300 

300 

300 

300 


301 

301 

301 

302 

303 


303 

304 
304 
317 
317 
308 

308 

309 

309 

310 

311 


GEORGE lli 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE, 


XXI 


Sove- 
rtigns of 
France. 


z; 

> 

o 

f— » 

o 

z: 


Presi- 
dents of 
the U. S. 




ui 


> 

I— I 

U1 

o 




u 


u 


u 


(( 


u 


A. D. 

1812. Sept. 4, The savages are defeated at Fort 

Harrison, ...... 

Sept. 7, The United States’ frigate Essex 
captures the British sloop of war Alert, . 
Oct. 2, Hopkins’ expedition against the 

Kickapoos, 

Oct. 18, United States’ ship Wasp captures 
the British ship Frolic, and both are 
afterwards taken by the Poictiers, 

Oct. 25, The frigate United States captures 
the British Macedonian, 

Unsuccessful attempt of General Smyth to 
invade Canada, ..... 
Dec. 29, The United States’ frigate Consti- 
tution captures the Java, 

1813. Jan. 22, Battle and massacre of French- 

town, (Winchester and Proctor,) . 

The British destroy stores at Ogdensburg, 

New York, 

Feb. 23, The Hornet captures the British 
sloop-of-war Peacock, .... 

Delaware and Chesapeake bays blockaded, 
March 4, Madison’s second inauguration, . 
April 10, Attack on Lewiston, Delaware, . 
April 27, Americans take York, U. C. ; 
General Pike killed, .... 

May 1, Fort Meigs besieged, 

British ravage the coast of the Chesapeake, 
May 27, Fort George surrenders to the 
Americans, ...... 

May 28, Fort Erie surrenders to the Ameri- 


(( 


a 


(( 


u 








u 


u 


(( 


cans, 


u 

(i 


u 


The British are repulsed at Sackett’s Harbor, 
June 1, The United States’ frigate Chesa- 
peake captured by the Shannon, 

British, under St. Vincent, take Generals 
Winder and Chandler at Stony Creek, . 
British attack Craney’s Island, 

June 24, Colonel Boerstler’s detachment 
taken by the British army at Beaver 
Dams, U. C. 

Aug. 1, British repulsed by Croghan at Fort 
Stephenson, ..... 

A ug. 14, United States’ brig Argus taken by 
the Pelican, ..... 

1812. Aug. 30, Indian massacre at Fort Mims, 

(Alabama,) ...... 

1813. Sept. 4, The Enterprise captures the Brit- 

ish ship Boxer, ..... 
“ Sept. 10, Perry’s victory on Lake Erie, 


u 




Page 

314 


Sove- 
reigns oj 
England. 


312 


314 


315 

315 

315 

316 
320 

323 

328 
327 

320 
327 

324 

321 
327 

324 

324 

324 

329 

325 
327 

325 

322 

329 

330 

329 
325 ' 


GEORGE 111 


XXll . 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE, 


1 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 


, Presi- 
dents of 
the U. S. 


> 

a* 

& 

o' 

00 

» 

S> 


S M 

» o 

Ir* 

2 M 

|o 

2. 2 
oq 

3 

> 

*3 

-I 


CD 




? 

3 0 
<§ d 

* H- 1 

la 

3" 

as 


M 

02 


d 

»-H 

02 

o 

!z! 


A. D. 

1813. 

(( 


(t 


1812. 

1813. 

1812. 

1813. 

(( 


1814. 

u 


u 


ii 


u 

(( 

u 


u 

u 

(( 




u 


(( 


(( 


n 

il 


u 


ii 


a 

u 


(( 


Sept. 23, General Harrison takes possession 
of Malden, — Sept. 29, of Detroit, , 

Oct. 5, Battle of the Thames, (Harrison 
and Proctor) ; Tecumseh killed, . 
Commodore Chauncey captures a British 
flotilla on Lake Ontario, 

Nov. 7, Creeks defeated at Talladega, 

Nov. 11, Battle of VVilliamsburg, U. C. 
Nov. 29, Creeks defeated at Autossee, — 
Dec. 23, at Eccanachaca, 

Dec. 10, Fort George evacuated by the 
Americans, and Newark burned, . 

Dec. 19, Fort Niagara taken by the British ; 
they destroy the towns on the Niagara 
frontier, ...... 

Feb. 21, Stores at Malone destroyed, 

Affair at La Colle, (General Wilkinson and 
Major Hancock,) ..... 

March 28, United States’ frigate Essex 
taken by the British frigate Phebe, 

April 21, United States’ ship Frolic cap- 
tured by a British frigate, 

July 3, Americans take Fort Erie, 

July 5, Battle of Chippewa, 

July 11, Commodore Hardy makes a de- 
scent upon the coast of Maine, 

July 25, The battle of Bridgewater, . 

Aug. 4, The British besiege Fort Erie, 
Aug. 9, The British are repulsed from 
Stonington, ...... 

Aug. 15, The British are repulsed from 
Fort Erie, ...... 

Aug. 24, The battle of Bladensburg ; 
Washington entered and plundered by 
the British, ...... 

Aug. 27, Alexandria capitulates to the Brit- 
ish 

Sept. 11, British fleet on Lake Champlain 
captured by the Americans, . 

Sept. 11, The battle of Plattsburg, . 

Sept. 12, The British are defeated near 
Baltimore, ...... 

Sept. 13, The British are repulsed from' 

Fort M’Henry, 

Sept. 17, Sortie from Fort Erie, in which 
the British works are destroyed, . 

Nov. 7, General Jackson takes Pensacola, 
Dec. 13, The British capture an American 
flotilla on Lake Borgne, 

Dec. 15, Meeting ofthe Hartford Convention, 


Page 

326 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


326 

327 
331 

328 


331 

328 


328 

334 

334 

349 

349 

336 

337 

345 
337 
340 

346 
340 


344 

344 

347 

347 

345 
345 

340 

353 

354 
350 


GEORGE III. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XXlli 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 



■ "Z 

c 

tr* 

O 

2 


z 

> 

5 ^ 

M RJ 


r 

n 

2 

► 


u 

> 

H 

H e_ 

H 3 
O ® 

*^55 

00 
H 5= 

K tn 
SO 

r 

o 

o 


Presi- 
dents of 
the U S. 


a? 

;> 

a 

I— I 

CA) 

O 


A. D. 

1814. Dec. 22, The British land below New Or- 

leans. They repulse the Americans, 

1815. Jan. 8, The Battle of New Orleans, 

“ Jan. 15, United States’ frigate President 
captured by a British fleet, . 

“ Feb. 17, Treaty of peace with Great Britain, 
“ Feb. 20, The United States’ frigate Con- 
stitution captures the Cyane and Levant, 
“ Fort Bowyer surrenders to the British, 

“ April 6, Massacre of the American prison- 
ers at Dartmoor, England, 

“ War with Algiers, . . . . 

“ Sept. 6, Treaties with the Indians, . 

1816. A National Bank established by congress, . 
“ Sept. Treaties with the Chickasaws, Choc- 
taws, and Cherokees, .... 

“ A new tariff is formed to encourage cotton 
manufactures, ... 

“ Colonization society formed, 

“ Dec. Indiana admitted to the Union, . 


1817. 

u 

u 

n 

u 

1818. 
it 


Monroe’s inauguration, .... 
Indians cede their lands in Ohio to the U. S. 
The U. S. take possession of Amelia Island, 
General Jackson takes possession of St. 

Marks and Pensacola, .... 
War with the Seminole Indians, 

Illinois admitted to the Union, . 

Treaties concluded with Great Britain and 
Sweden, ...... 


O 

1—1 

<! 


c/5 

o 

o 


“ Chickasaws cede their lands to the U. S. . 
1819. Alabama admitted to the Union, 

“ Arkansas territory erected, 


1 § 19 . 

“ Cession of Florida, . . . . 

“ The legislature of New York pass an act 
providing for the education of women, . 

1820. Maine becomes an independent state, 

1821. Missouri admitted to the Union, 

“ Monroe’s second inauguration, . 

“ Anglo-American Texas founded by Stephen 
F. Austin and his party, 

1822. Commercial treaty with France, 

“ Depredations of the pirates in the W. Indies, 

1823. Commodore Porter subdues them. 

The government of the U. States recognises 
the independence of the South America 
republics, . . . 

1824. A new tariff formed, .... 
“ Aug. 15, General Lafayette visits America, 

and is received with distinguished honors, 


Page 

354 

355 


I Sove- 
reigns of 
England 


357 

356 


357 

356 

357 

357 

358 
358 

358 

359 
359 

358 

359 

359 

360 

362 

361 

362 


O 

Q 


362 

362 

362 

362 


363 


363 

366; 

366| 

366 

398 

367; 

367 
367 


KI 

Q 

W 

« 


368 

369 

369 


GEORGE IV., PRINCE 


XXIV 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 


Save- 

Presi- 

A. D. 

reigns of 

dents of 

1825. 

France. 

the U. S. 

u 

O 

Cl 

O 

1826. 

w 

*> 

D ^ 


^ % 

S a 



c» t!; 

• *z. 

1827. 

w 

o 

•<! 

1828. 



1829. 



1831. 

JO® «H 


1832. 

“i— 


u 

o 



2 •- 
00 


u 

O M Od 

a O o 


it 




oiT 


a 



ii 

f 


1833. 

o 



cj 

k—H 

> 

it 





o 

a 

a 


(-H 

tr* 

w 

1835. 



(( 




«-( 


w 

t-H 

o 

(( 


X 

1835- 

Q 

(/2 

O 

o 

1835. 


• 


H 


u 

X 





1836. 



X 


U 



(( 




O 



X 

• 


(( 



a 



1837. 



a 



u 


<! 






td 

it 



1838. 




w 






• 



John Quincy Adams inaugurated, 

Treaty with Colombia, .... 

July 4, Deaths of Adams and Jefferson, . 
Morgan’s abduction and great excitement 
respecting free-masonry, 

July 4, Death of James Monroe, 

Tariff bill amended,woollens, &c. protected. 
General Jackson’s first inauguration, 

Mr. Rives’ treaty with France, 

Cholera breaks out, .... 

Black Hawk’s war, .... 

The Seminoles make a treaty with the U. S. 
Nov. 19, A Convention at Columbia, S. C., 
issue the nullification ordinance, . 
President Jackson’s proclamation. 

The president vetoes the bill for a renewal 
of the bank charter, .... 

Jackson’s second inauguration. 

May 20, Death of General Lafayette, 
Removal of the government deposites from 
the U. States Bank to the State Banks, . 
The Chickasaws and Choctaws emigrate, . 
Specie circular, ..... 

Sept., Wisconsin made a territory, and Ar- 
kansas admitted to the Union, 

Great fire in New York, .... 

-7. Mania for land speculation, . 

Major Dade, General Thompson, and oth- 
ers, destroyed by the Indians, 

Dec. 31, General Clinch’s battle of the 
Withlacoochee, ..... 

Feb. 29, General Gaines’ battle, 

March 2, Independence of Texas declared, 
March 6 and 27, Massacres of the Alamo 
and Goliad, ...... 

April 21, Battle of San Jacinto, 

•May,The Creeks make war upon the whites, 
Michigan admitted to the Union, 

March 3, Independence of Texas recognised 
by the congress of the U. S. 

March 4, Yan Buren inaugurated, 
Revulsion in business, and pecuniary dis- 

t>T0SS^ ••••••• 

May 10, The banks stop specie payments, 
Canadians revolt from the British govern- 
ment, and are aided by Americans on the 
frontier, ...... 


Page 

372 

372 

372 

372 

372 

374 


374 

387 
374 
374 
381 

385 

378 

388 
378 

378 

388 

379 

389 

388 

390 

389 

383 

384 

385 
400 

400 

400 

387 

388 

401 

389 

389 

390 


391 


Sove' 
reigns of 
England^ 



tr* 

c-' 


2 ^ 
. o 

I 


LOUIS PHILIP, KING OF THE FRENCH. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XXY 


Sove- 
reigns Oj 
France. 


Presi- 
f dents of 
the U. S. 

A. D. 
1838. 


1840. 

X ^ 

1841. 

> s 
» • 


2 X 

u 

GO n 
O 25 


X SO 


• 

tt 


u 


u 


a 


(( 


(( 


u 



e-t 


O 

h— 1 

1842. 







>< 

1843. 





• 

1844. 


u 




u 


1845. 


u 


(( 



e-i 



il 






1846. 

• 


»-d 

U 

O 


t-i 


W 

• 

u 


Dec. 25, Battle of Okee Chobee 
Death of Stephen Van Rensselaer, and be- 
ginning of Anti-rent troubles in N.York, 
March 4, Inauguration of William Henry 
Harrison, ...... 

March 11, Steamer President sails from 
New York, and is lost at sea, 

April 4, Death of President Harrison, 

July 6, A bill passed to distribute the pro- 
ceeds of the public lands to the different 
states, ....... 

Aug. 16, President Tyler’s first veto of a 

National Fiscal Bank, . . . . 

Aug. 18, Bankrupt law passed, 

Aug. 30, A tariff bill passed, . 

Sept. 9, Mr. Tyler’s second veto of a Na- 
tional Fiscal Corporation, 

Sept. 12, Mr. Tyler’s cabinet all resign ex- 
cept Mr. Webster, . . . . 

Oct. 11, Failure of the old U. States Bank, 
August 20, Ratification of the treaty with 
England settling the North-East boun- 

o O 

dary, ....... 

May 18, Dorr’s forcible seizure of the state 
arsenal in Rhode Island, 

Feb. 28, Explosion on board the Princeton 
kills Messrs. Upshur, Gilmer, &c.. 

May 6-June 7, Riots in Philadelphia, 
Anti-renters keep armed bands disguised 
as Indians, ...... 

July 7, Joe Smith, the Mormon prophet, 
killed at Carthage, Illinois, . 

Jan. 16, Ratification of Treaty with China, 
Feb. 28, Congress pass the joint resolution 
to annex Texas, ..... 

March 3, Congress admits into the Union 
two states — Iowa and Florida, 

March 4, Inauguration of James K. Polk and 
George M. Dallas, .... 

July 30, General Taylor ordered into Texas 
with an armed force, .... 

Jan. 13, General Taylor ordered to the 
mouth of the Rio Grande, 

March 12, Sefior Lanzas writes to Mr. Sli- 
dell that the “ casus belli'^ was given, . 
April 23, Mexico declares war against the 
United States, ..... 


Page 

386 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


395 


391 

392 
391 


392 

392 

393 
393 

392 

393 
393 


393 

394 

394 

m 

395 

396 

403 

402 

396 

401 

402 

404 
407 
407 


<! 

o 

H 

C 

t—i 

> 


LOUIS PHILIP, KING OF THE FRENCH. 


XXVI 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Sove- 
reigns of 
France. 


Presi- 
dents of 
the U. S, 


A. D. 
1846. 


a 

({ 




u 




u 


ti 


u 


c/5 

o 


(( 

(( 

it 

it 

a 

a 

1847. 

it 


it 

a 

it 

it 

it 

a 


it 

a 


April 24, Mexican War begins by Thorn- 
ton’s capture, ..... 

May 8, Victory of Palo Alto, 

May 9, Victory of Resaca de la Palma, . 
May 11, President’s extra message informs 
congress that the Mexican war had be- 
••••••• 

May 13, Act of congress to raise men and 

money, 

June 16, Treaty settling the northern boun- 
dary of Oregon, ..... 

June 26, Army of the West, under General 
Kearny, march from Fort Leavenworth, 
July 6, American Californians under Fre- 
mont declare independence, . 

July 7, Monterey, in California, taken by 
Com. Sloat, ..... 

Aug. 18, Gen. Kearny takes possession of 
Santa Fe, ...... 

Sept. 20, Army of the Centre, under Gen- 
eral Wool, begins its march from Bexar, 
Sept. 21-2-3, The taking of Monterey, 
Armistice of Monterey, 

Oct. 21, General Wool takes possession of 
Monclova — Dec. 5, of Parras, 

Nov. 22, Doniphan’s treaty with the Nava- 
jo Indians, ...... 

Dec. 6, Battle of San Pascal, 

Dec. 25, Battle of Bracito, 

Jan. 8, Battle of San Gabriel, 

Jan. 19, Revolt in New Mexico, and mas- 
sacre of Gov. Bent and others, 

Jan. 24-Feb. 5, Colonel Price’s victories at 
Canada, Embudo, and Puebla de Taos, . 
Feb. 22-3, Battle of Buena Vista, . 

Feb. 26, Battle of Agua Frio, . 

Feb. 28, Battle of Sacramento, 

March 7, Battle of Ceralvo, 

March 27, Vera Cruz surrenders to the 
American army under General Scott, 
March 28, Sloop-of-war Jamestown sent 
with provisions to Ireland, which was 
suffering from famine, .... 

April 18, Battle of Cerro Gordo, 

April 19, American army enters Jalapa — 
22, they enter Perote — May 15, enter 
Puebla, ...... 


Page 

407 

409 

409 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


407 

407 

404 

422 
421 
421 

423 
415 
411 
415 

426 

424 

427 
424 

428 

428 

420 

420 

427 

420 

430 


443 

430 

431 


VICTORIA. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


XXVII 


Soue- 
reigns of 
France. 


O 

cl 

HH 


W 

►-H 

»— I 

« 


Presi- 

A. D. 

dents of 
the U. S. 

1847 


(( 


(( 


(( 




u 

w 

1848. 

U1 


• 




O 

a 





• 

u 


u 


u 


Aug. 20, Battles of Contreras and Chu- 

RUBUSCO, ...... 

Sept. 8, Battle of Molinos del Rey, 

Sept. 13, Battle of Chapultepec, . 

Sept. 14, MEXICO TAKEN, 

Oct. 9, Battle of Huamantla — 18, of Atlisco, 
Feb. 2, Treaty of peace with Mexico is 
signed at Guadalupe — 22, laid by Presi- 
dent Polk before the senate of the Uni- 
ted States, ...... 

Feb. 23, Death of Ex-president J. Q. Ad- 
3»ms^ ••••••• 

March 16, Battle of Santa Cruz de Rozales, 
May 29, Wisconsin admitted into the Union, 
July 4, Peace proclaimed at Washington, 


% 


Page 

434 

436 

436 

437 
441 


Sove- 
reigns of 
England. 


441 


<! 

HH 

o 

H 

O 

I— I 


441 

442 

442 

443 


^ Louis Philip ceased to reign February 22, 1848. France since that time declares herself a 
republic. 



sc 


^ Gx'cexLwiiSla 67 


Locatio ^' &W anclertiigsJ) 
of tlie Aj^ri gine s 





I 


^ -' , 'A 

,-' — /•:> 

.' r'-'^ — \7777r^^ 

V P, c^-.. 

•^ 3 iOQCTL:iKy/^ 

'".■v.lcl i’Orirtter ; , 

• ;v " '"■ 

; pSjj-asG^J^jTS 



/¥■ 


■ -r-*'— \-. 

/ >< _ _ ^',, J . 

. S^- •?* • ' oTiiicpsi; B p 

• i 

-:-X i 

dpper 


■y \ : 

'■ ■■£k? 


f I ' o } 

/ -'J^ ,■' 1' 


-AO 


■^. ■ 






P^ 



is 


5 \V>st from A/Iua'Ii aiijt«.*n o 





HISTORY 


OF THE 

UNITED STATES. 

OR. 

REPUBLIC OF AMERICA. 


PART FIR^T. 

INTRODUCTION. 


CHAPTER I. 


Name — First Peopling — Traditionary and probable Accounts. 


The country of which our history treats, is that comprised 
within th^ extensive boundaries of the United States of 
America. 

This appellation we shall exchange as the convenience of 
language may require, for that of the Republic of America, 
or the simple name America. This single expression is the 
style assumed in the bill of rights, the first act of our country’s 
sovereignty ; and it forms the only part which is a proper 
name of that used in every state paper promulgated since. 
At home we are called Americans in contradistinction from 
Canadians, Texians, and Mexicans ; and abroad, the public 
functionaries of this nation alone are distinguished as Amer- 

O 

ican ambassadors. It is therefore concluded that the name 
of this country is, and is to be, America. 

Concerning the early inhabitants of the vast region to which 
this name, in its more limited extent, now applies, authentic 
history reaches no farther back than to its European discove- 
ry and settlement. Some probable conjectures may however 
be formed from the antiquities and traditions of the aborigines, 
combined with the course of events upon the other continent, 
as known from Holy Scripture or profane record. 

Noah, the second father of the human family, emerged 
from the terrors of the deluge in Western Asia. At Bhering’s 

O O 


CHAP. I- 


Name. 


Early sar- 
age inhabit 
ants. 


Straits only, do the two continents approach, and the earliest Supposed 
inhabitants found here by Europeans, bore a resemblance to to be from 
the Tartars of Eastern Asia. Hence the conclusion, that 
America was peopled from that direction. 


2 


MIGRATION OF SUCCESSIVE RACES 


CHAP. I 


and to have 
V expelled a 
^ more civil- 
ized people 
who came 
from the 
same direc- 
tion. 


The 

Algonquin 

language. 


Lenape 

and 

Mengwe 


subdue the 
Allegewi, 


and divide 
the territory. 


But evidence exists, in the ruins of fortifications and in 
anatomical and other relics dug from ancient mounds, that 
another and more civilized race had preceded, and occupied 
the basin of the Mississippi. 

The same evidence, we are told, exists that Tartary has 
once been the seat of a civilization, superior to that of its 
present inhabitants. It would seem, then, that a race, which, 
from their antiquities, may be compared with the ancient 
Egyptians, left in early ages the primitive stock, wandered 
east, crossed Bhering’s Straits, and continued their migratory 
course till they rested on the broad vales of the Mississippi 
and its tributary streams; but that ruder and fiercer tribes 
had followed in their train, and expelled them from those 
fertile regions. And since a people were found in the more 
southern climes of Mexico, Central America, and Peru, 
whose crania, and works of art, resemble those discovered 
here, it seems altogether probable, that to those countries, 
the earlier and more civilized race migrated; with the excep- 
tion of the Natchez, and perhaps the ancestors of the Mo- 
bilian race. This supposition is strengthened by the tradi- 
tions of savage tribes found here by Europeans, and called 
by them Indians, they having given to the whole country 
the indefinite appellation of the West Indies. 

That extensive family of tribes found east of the Missis- 
sippi, which, according to tradition, descended from the Lenni 
Lenape, spoke, though in various dialects, one primitive lan- 
guage, called by the French the Algonquin. Hence this term 
in nearly its whole extension, has been applied to that race, 
which has since received, also, the name of Delawares. 

The Indians possessed no books, or written manuscripts. 
All their literature consisted of traditionary tales, and a few 
war songs. According to these, the great nation of the Lenni 
Lenape, once dwelling far to the w^est, moved eastward, 
and after travelling a great distance, arrived on the borders 
of the Mississippi. Here they met with the Mengwe or Iro- 
quois, another powerful people, who with similar objects had 
also emigrated from a far distant western country, and had 
reached the same river somewhat nearer its source. 

The territory east of the Mississippi was inhabited by 
the Allegewi, a powerful nation, who had many large cities, 
and whose warriors, says the tradition, were of gigantic sta- 
ture. The Lenape requested permission to settle in their 
country, but were refused. Determined to force their way, 
they entered into an alliance with the Mengwe. The Allegewi 
fortified their towns, and made a brave resistance. Many great 
battles were fought, and the slain laid in heaps, and covered 
with mounds of earth. The Allegewi, at length, totally over- 
come, fled down the Mississippi, and never returned. 

The two victorious nations now divided the country be- 
tween them. The Iroquois took possession of that along the 


FROM THE WEST TO THE EAST. 


3 


CHAP. I. 


Locations 
of the 
Lenape. 


Iren. 




lakes, and the St. Lawrence, and extended themselves by 
degrees through the valleys of their tributary streams ; while 
the Lenape sent forth some of their more enterprising hunts- 
men, who crossed the mountains, and discovered noble streams 
running to the south and east. These they traced to the At- 
lantic, or Salt Water Lake. To the Delaware they gave the 
name of Lenapehittuck, or the rapid river of the Lenape. 

Making this their centre of communication, they extended 
themselves to the Potomac, Susquehannah, and Hudson. 

In process of time, they divided into three tribes, the Turtle, 

Turkey, and Wolf. The two former occupied the ground be- 
tween the sea-coast and the mountains, while the Wolf or 
Minsi tribe, held their council-lire at Minisink, about twenty- 
live miles west of Newburgh on the Hudson. But when 
those regions became peopled by Europeans, the Delawares 
gradually drew off towards the west, and about 1770 their 
seat of empire was in the eastern parts of Ohio. 

With these confederacies others were allied : as the Mohi- 
canni or Mohegans, who spread themselves east of the Hud- 
son, and those branches which extended to the southern and who styled 
eastern shores of New England, who were all styled the grand- themselves 
children of the original Lenape. This nation also extended 
its tribes southerly, and gave rise to the powerful confedera- 
cies which occupied the country bordering on the Chesa- 
peake. 

In the meantime the Mengwe, or Iroquoi'' who at first 
settled along the lakes, had extended their borders until they jj-oquois 
approached in many points near to the Lenape. They con- 
quered a powerful nation called Hurons, Adarondacks, or Conquerrhe 
Wyandots, which are the only people on the eastern coast, Hurons. 
says the Indian tradition, who were not descendants of the 
Mengwe and Lenape. 

Disputes at length arose between the Delawares and Iro- 
quois, and a war ensued, of which different accounts are giv- 
en by the two nations. This singular fact appears in authen- 
tic history, that the Delawares, though greatly respected and 
honored with the appellation of grandfather by many tribes, alvarestobe 
were yet, by their own acknowledgment, reduced, in regard the Women, 
to making war, to the condition of women. The Iroquois 
boasted that their prowess had obliged the Delawares to as- serve peace, 
sume this feminine state. But the Delawares gave a relation, 
which seems more in accordance with the respect voluntarily 
granted them, and the weight given to their counsels. Griev^ 
ous wars, say they, had wasted both nations, and the Iroquois 
sent them this message : “ It is not profitable that all the 
nations should be at war with each other, for this will at 
length be the ruin of the whole Indian race. We have there- 
fore considered a remedy. One nation shall be the woman. 

We will all defend the woman. She shall make no war, but 
she shall speak words of peace, to heal the disputes of those 


4 


TRADITION AND HISTORY COINCIDENT. 


CHAP. I. 

Delawares 

consent. 


Tamenend. 


Coincidence 
of tradition 
and proba- 
ble history. 


i540. 


Mobilian 

tribes. 


who are walking in foolish ways. The men shall then heai, 
and obey the woman.” 

The Delawares consented ; a counsel followed, in which 
the Iroquois declared in their figurative style, “ we dress you 
in a woman’s long habit, we give you oil, and medicines ; and 
a plant of Indian corn, with a hoe. To your care we commit 
the great belt of peace, and chain of friendship.” 

Perhaps we may refer to this period the date of that great 
and good traditionary chieftain of the Delawares, who, under 
the name of Tamenend, has had his festivals, even recently, 
celebrated in “ Tammany” Halls, with his emblem, the tail of 
the buck, worn as a badge of party distinction. 

Thus far we follow the traditions of the Indians. Like 
those of other barbarous nations they probably contain a 
mixture of error and truth ; yet there is a simplicity in the 
story which favors its probability, and in its main features it 
coincides, as we have seen, with the most probable hypothe- 
sis concerning the first peopling of America : the Allege wi 
being supposed a former, and more civilized race, who came 
in early ages through Tartary, Bhering’s Straits and the north- 
ern part of this continent to the Mississippi and its waters ; 
and the Lenape and Mengwe, those more barbarous hordes 
who following in their train, dispossessed and drove them 
south, probably to Mexico, Central i\merica, and Peru. 

This argument is strengthened by the discovery that the lan- 
guages spoken throughout the country were traceable to three 
primitive stocks, the Algonquin, Iroquois and Mobilian. A por- 
tion of this earlier race may have rested on the vales of the 
Mobile : for De Soto, in 1540, found there a people who 
dwelt in cities, and who were more cultivated than the sur- 
rounding savages. And while attempts to civilize the de- 
scendants of the Lenape and Mengwe have been compara- 
tively ineffectual, the Mobilian tribes have received Chris- 
tianity and the elements of modern civilization. But our own 
nation, which has imparted them, has done what the barbarian 
Lenape failed to accomplish, expelled this earlier race from 
the homes of their childhood, and from the cherished graves 
of ancestors more remote perhaps than those of any people 
east of the Mississippi. Nor are we entitled to assert with 
confidence that the Algonquins might not have been Chris- 
tianized, had the efforts of the apostle Elliot, and those, not 
less devoted, of the Moravian missionaries, been properly 
seconded, instead of having been rendered abortive, by cruel 
treatment to the unoffending Indian converts. 

Yet before the Indians are entitled to complain, they 
must stop their own barbarous practices ; particularly that of 
making war without declaring it. 


ABORIGINES OF VIRGINIA. 


6 


CHAPTER II. 


The Principal Indian Confederacies as found by European Discoverers. 

The Lenni Lenape, Delawares, or Algonquins, claimed 
to be the head of all the northern nations east of the Missis- 
sippi, except the Mengwe or Iroquois, since called the Five 
Nations, and one other great family, at the head of which 
stood the Hurons or Wyandots. They were, it appears, that 
savage race, which our fathers found upon the shores of the 
Atlantic ; whose hospitality sometimes fed them, whose sub- 
tlety and vindictive courage kept them long in continual alarm, 
and more than once threatened them with extirpation. 

The Indians earliest known to the English were those of 
Virginia. When the first effectual settlement of that fcolony 
was made in 1607, the country from the sea-coast to the 
mountains, and from the Potomac to the most southern waters 
of James river, was occupied by more than forty different 
tribes. Those on the lowlands between the sea-coast and the 
falls of the rivers, formed one confederacy, and were attached 
to the Powhatan nation, as their bond of union. This con»* 
federacy consisted of thirty tribes, and the whole number is 
calculated at 8,000, of whom three tenths were warriors. 
The territory over which they were spread contained 8000 
square miles. Thus, in this region, which appears to have 
been one of the most populous parts of the Indian territory, 
there was only one person to every square mile. Powhatan 
was the great sachem of a confederacy which was kept to- 
gether by the force of his genius, and which bore his name. 
The seat of his hereditary dominions, called by the English 
Nonesuch, was on the Powhatan, afterwards James river, 
below the falls and near the beautiful spot where Richmond now 
stands. This was the native land of Pochahontas, the most 
distinguished woman of aboriginal America. 

Soon after the settlement of Jamestown, the Indians, who 
dwelt on the highlands, between the falls of the rivers and 
the mountains, were divided into two confederacies, the 
Monahoacks, consisting of eight tribes, on the north, and the 
Monacans, of five, stretching southerly into Carolina. After- 
wards, under the name of Tuscaroras, the latter removed 
northerly and joined the Iroquois. These thirteen tribes were 
combined against the Powhatans. 

Not less prominent in the early history of our country, are 
the five principal New England tribes. Of these, the first 
known was that of the Wampanoags or Pokanokets, which 
produced the two most remarkable savage chiefs of New 
England, father and son ; Massasoit, distinguished for wisdom 

I* 


CHAP. II. 


Algonquin* 

and 

Iroquois. 


1607 . 


Powhatans 
on the 
waters of 
the James 


Their foes 
in two con- 
federacies. 


W ampano 
ags 


6 


ABORIGINES OF NEW ENGLAND. 


CHAP. II. 

their 

country. 


Seat of 
their 
sachems. 


1614 . 

Hunt, who 
commands a 
vessel of 
Captain 
Smith’s 
squadron, 
kidnaps 
27 of the na- 
tives. 

Dermer re- 
stores one. 

1619 . 


Plague 
among the 
aborigines. 


The Paw- 
tuckets. 


The Massa- 
chusetts. 


and goodness, and Metacom or Philip, for heroic valor. 
Their subjects inhabited the country around Cape Cod, 
stretching along the sea-coast and including what is now the 
southern part of Massachusetts, and the eastern part of, 
Rhode Island. Several tribes living upon the adjacent isl- 
ands, and some others, whose long, uncouth names are sel- 
dom met in history, were tributary to the grand sachem of 
the Pokanokets. On the arrival of the English, this dignity 
was held by Massasoit, whose residence, and afterwards that 
of his son, was at Montaup, or Mount Hope, near Bristol 
in Rhode Island. 

In 1614 an English captain by the name of Hunt, touched 
upon this coast, and wickedly kidnapped twenty-seven of 
the unoffending inhabitants, carried them to Malaga, and sold 
them as slaves. Some benevolent monks rescued a part 
of them, and one of the number, Tisquantum went to Eng- 
land, and was there kindly treated. The baseness of Hunt was 
discovered and he was condemned and punished. Tisquan- 
tum, after he had learned the English language, and become 
attached to the people, was, by a captain Dermer, carried 
back in 1619. The captain, in a letter, said that when he 
first arrived at the native country of his savage, though he 
travelled a day’s journey, “ he found all dead.” Afterwards 
he went to Pokanoket, where he was met by two kings, sup- 
posed to have been Massasoit and his brother, with a guainl 
of fifty armed men. These, satisfied with what the savage 
“ discoursed unto them,” gave to the captain “ content in 
whatsoever he desired.” 

The Pokanokets, with the other New England tribes, had 
suffered a plague of unexampled mortality, probably the 
yellow fever ; for we are told that its victims, both before 
and after death, “were of the color of a yellow garment.” 
Not less than nine tenths of the inhabitants seem, in some 
parts of the country, to have been destroyed ; divine Provi- 
dence thus preparing the way, for another and more civilized 
race. 

Besides the Pokanokets, the otheP principal tribes of New 
England were the Pawtuckets, the Massachusetts, the Nar- 
ragansetts and the Pequods. 

The Pawtuckets made their principal seat upon the Merri 
mack, near its mouth, and extended themselves south until 
they met the territories of the Massachusetts. Their num- 
ber, as is supposed, was once 3,000 ; but the fatal epidemic 
had reduced them to as many hundreds. 

The Massachusetts were scattered about the bay which 
bears their name. The word signified in their language, a 
hill in the form of an arrow. Their territories extended to 
the Pawtuckets on the north, and the Pokanokets on the 
south. The authority of their chief sachem was acknow- 
ledged by several minor tribes, among which were the 


ABORIGINES OF NEW ENGLAND. 


7 


Neponsetts, the Nashiias, and the Pocumtucks of Deerfield. 
This nation also suffered by the fatal epidemic in an equal 
or greater degree than the Pawtuckets. The principal per- 
son of this confederacy, as found by the English, was 
the squaw sachem or “ Massachusetts Queen.” She was 
the widow of a powerful chief who died in 1619. The 
royal residence, a wigwam on a platform, was visited in 
1621 by a party of the pilgrims from Plymouth, and is sup- 
posed to have been located on a hill in Milton. The good 
soil, the fine harbors and the picturesque islands at their en- 
trance, made the pilgrims regret that they had not settled in 
this territory, which now contains the capital of New England, 
and the most beautifully cultured grounds in America. 

The Narragansetts held their chief seat and the residence 
of their grand sachem on the island of Canonicut, in the bay 
which still bears their name. Westerly, they extended to 
within four or five miles of the Paucatuck river, where their 
territories met those of the Pequods. On the east they joined 
the Pokanokets. By the epidemical disease their number of 
warriors had been diminished from five to one thousand. 
Their country was well adapted to the Indian mode of life. 
Alternate woods and waters afforded plenty of game and fish, 
and allowed them their favorite mode of travelling, by the 
canoe. Possessing, in a greater degree than many of the 
other tribes, the means of happiness, they appeared less fero- 
cious in their character. 

Their aged sachem Canonicus, the benefactor of Rhode 
Island, was, in one respect, a personage of greater dignity than 
any other among the savages, being the only Indian chief who 
had any claims to a pedigree. His grandfather, it was said, not 
being able to find equal matches for his only two children, a 
son and a daughter, married them together. From this couple 
sprung Canonicus, and also the father of the princely Mian- 
tonomoh. The latter was the associate of Canonicus, and the 
commander of his warriors. 

The more barbarous Pequods occupied the eastern portion 
of Connecticut, their lands meeting those of the Narragansetts. 
The residence of their grand sachem, Sassacus, was on the 
heights of Groton, near the river then called the Pequod, 
since, the Thames. The Mohegans, under Uncas, whose 
seat was where Norwich now stands, were subject to the 
haughty chief of the Pequods ; but they bore his yoke with 
impatience, and when he made war upon the whites, Uncas 
took part against him. 

The Indians of northern New EnHand, under various 

O' 

names— often preserved in those of rivers and lakes, had yet 
the general appellation of Tarenteens or Abenakis. They 
stretched along the coast of Maine, and extended into New- 
Hampshire, and were peculiarly ruthless in character. Their 
bloody night attacks were long the terror of New England, 


CHAP. II. 


1621 . 

Visited by 
the pilgrims. 


The Narra 
gansetts. 


Their beauti- 
ful location. 


Their great 
sachem, 
Canonicus. 


Pequods. 

Sasaacua 


Abenakis. 


s 


ABORIGINES OF NEW YORK AND THE SOUTH. 


CHAP. II. 


Pennicooks. 


Iroquois 
become the 
Five Na- 
tions. 

Settle in 
northern 
New York. 


They 

become the 
most power- 
ful of all the 
savage 
tribes. 


Creeks, 

Cherokees, 

&c. 

Natchez. 


Shawanese. 

Tecumseb. 


particularly during their alliance with the French in Canada. 
Among the tribes of New Hampshire, the Pennicooks became 
noted, from their grand sachem Passacoriaway, who was held 
in great fear on account of his supposed powers of sorcery. 

The Iroquois, Mengwe or Mingoes, were found by their 
earliest discoverers, the pioneers of the settlements in Canada, 
inhabiting the shores of the St. Lawrence. At first they ap- 
pear to have been less warlike than the confederacy by which 
they were surrounded, and by whom they were attacked. 
These tribes were called by the various appellations of Hu- 
rons, Wyandots, and Adarondacks. The Iroquois, pressed by 
them, receded from the banks of the St. Lawrence, and divi- 
ding into five tribes, the Senecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Onei- 
das and Mohawks, they spread themselves by degrees east 
of Lake Erie, and south of Ontario, along the romantic waters 
of northern New York, to which they have left their bold and 
harmonious names. 

Here they made a stand, and becoming the most fear- 
less, subtle, and powerful of savages, they overcame the 
Hurons, fought the Delawares, put in fear all the surrounding 
tribes, and finally in the contests between France and England, 
they were courted by both parties as allies, and dreaded by 
both as foes. Of the Five Nations, the Mohawks were the 
most warlike. Their chief seat was at Johnstown, on the 
beautiful river which still bears their name. From this region 
they sent out their tribute gatherers far east, and south ; and 
when among the more peaceful Indians on the Connecticut 
river, one or two of their old warriors appeared shouting, “ we 
are come to suck your blood !” there was a fearful cry, 
“The Mohawks, the Mohawks!” and all fled, or submitted. 

Of the southern Indians, the most extensive and powerful 
confederacies were the Creeks, situated mostly in Georgia ; 
the Cherokees in the mountainous region north and west ; and 
the Choctaws and Chickasaws, nearer to the Mississippi. 

The Natchez have excited much interest on account of the 
difference of their language from that of the surrounding 
tribes. Their chief was called “ the Great Sun and like 
the Peruvians, they had fire which they regarded as sacred, 
and perpetually watched. Natchez, on the Mississippi, marks 
their location. 

The Shawanese, the native tribe of Tecumseh, once re- 
sided on the banks of the Suwaney river in Florida, and from 
thence migrated northward, first to Pennsylvania, and after- 
wards to Ohio. 


PART I. 


FROM 1492 TO 1643 


PERIOD I . 

FROM 

THE DISCOVERY OF j 1492 j AMERICA BY COLUMBUS. 

T O 

THE FIRST PATENT GRANTED ) - 5 LANDS IN AMERICA — GIVEN BY Q. 

BY AN ENGLISH SOVEREIGN TO J ELIZABETH TO SIR H. GILBERT. 

CHAPTER I. 

First Discovery — Columbus, &c. 

We have now taken a brief view of the country as occu- 
pied by its aboriginal proprietors. We are soon to behold it 
usurped by the sovereigns of Europe, from the mere circum- 
stance, that vessels sailing under their protection discovered it. 

That human arroorance should ever have risen to such a 

O 

pitch, is astonishing. There is, however, a consoling reflec- 
tion. The hand of a wise Providence is, in these events, clear- 
ly discernible, overruling even the injustice of man to the ful- 
fillment of its designs, for the progressive improvement of the 
world. To this benevolent intent, it was doubtless necessary 
that the western continent should, in the fullness of time, be 
discovered and settled by a civilized people ; and these would 
not have braved the dangers of the ocean, and the hardships 
of a savage country, unless, from a previous belief, that they 
had aright to the territory which they should discover and settle. 

Many thousand years had elapsed since the creation of the 
world, and the inhabitants of the eastern hemisphere were yet 
ignorant, that, on the face of the planet which they inhabited, 
was another continent of nearly equal extent. Nor did they 
become acquainted with this fact by any fortunate accident ; 
but they owed its proof to the penetration and persevering 
eflbrts of a man, as extraordinary, as the discovery which 
he made. 

■ This was Christopher Columbus, a native of Genoa, born 
in 1437. In him were united a rare comhination of extraor- 
dinary qualities. He possessed a teeming imagination, an 
ardent courage, a glowing zeal, and all those energetic 
impulses of the soul which lead to high achievement ; and, 
with these noble qualities, he combined judgment the most 
grave and solid, prudence and patience the most steady and 
unoflending, piety the most devout, and, what chiefly ensured 
his success, the most untiring perseverance ever manifested by 
man. 


PART. I. 
PERIOD L 

CHAP. I. 


Supposec 
right of 
discovery. 


New World 
not 

discovered 
by accident. 


lt;47. 

Birth and 
rare talentfl 
of Colum n»s. 


3 


JO 


COLUMBUS. 


1 


PART I. 


PERIOD I. 

CHAP. I. 


The spirit of 
tiie times. 


Columbus 
believes the 
earth is 
round, aiii» 
expects to 
find the East 
Indies by 
sailing west. 


Offers his 
services to 
reigning 
sovereigns. 


They 

are accepted 
by Isabella. 


Sne offers 
her jewels. 


1492 . 

Columbus 
discovers the 
^ew World. 


Sent home 
in chains. 


Science was beginning to arouse from the long slumber of 
the middle ages. I'he magnetic needle had been invented, and 
the mariner no longer kept cautiously along the shore^ but 
trusting to this guide, he boldly steered his bark through 
trackless oceans, in search of unknown countries. 

Columbus had married the daughter of one of the Portu- 
guese discoverers, then deceased ; whose widow, finding with 
what avidity her son-in-law sought such sources of informa- 
tion, gave to him all the maps, charts, and nautical papers, 
which had belonged to her husband. Marco Polo, a Y enetian, 
had travelled to the east, and returned with glowing descrip- 
tions of Cathay and the island of Cipango, called, generally, 
the East Indies, and now known to be China and Japan. The 
rotundity of the earth was a fact admitted by a few of the 
learned, and fully believed by Columbus, on the evidence of 
its figure, exhibited in eclipses of the moon. Hence, he be- 
lieved that those rich countries, concerning which Marco 
Polo had inflamed his imagination, might be found by sailing 
west; — and by a false estimate of their situation, he supposed 
they would be reached by sailing one half the real distance. 

Columbus believed that great advantages would accrue to 
the nation who should patronize his undertaking ; and, with 
filial respect, he first oflered his services to his native state, 
but had the mortification to find them rejected. He then ap- 
plied successively, to John II. of Portugal; — through his brother 
Bartholomew, to Henry VII. of England and personally to 
Ferdinand and Isabella, king and queen of Spain. But none of 
these monarchs manifested, at first, sufficient reach of thought 
to comprehend his schemes, or generosity to encourage them. 

At the court of Spain, he had spent two years in a succes- 
sion of mortifying repulses ; and at length, quite discouraged, 
he was preparing to follow his brother to England, when he 
was recalled by a mandate from Isabella. Of all the sove- 
reigns of Europe, this woman was the only one whom he 
could move to friendship, and confidence in the success of 
his plan ; and to the latest day of his life, he regarded her as 
the first and best of his friends. 

Not knowing how to raise the sum of money requisite for 
defraying the expenses of the voyage, the queen determined 
to sacrifice her jewels ; but this was prevented by the extra- 
ordinary exertions of her ministers. 

Columbus made his first voyage, the most interesting of any 
in the annals of navigation, in 1492 ; and discovered the first 
found land of the New World, on the eleventh of October. 
It was an Island called by the natives Guanahani; but to 
which he piously gave the name of San Salvador, the Holy 
Saviour. 

In his third voyage he discovered the continent on the coast 
of South America, fourteen months after the Cabots had 
reached its shores in the north-east. By the ingratitude oi 


HIS ILL-TREATMENT. DISCOVERIES OF OTHERS. 


11 


Ferdinanrl, he was, like a malefactor, sent home in chains, 
from the world which his genius had given to the Spanish 
Monarchy. Americiis Vesputius, an ambitious Florentine, 
having followed him in the career of discovery, received 
from the public, an honor which belonged to Columbus, that of 
giving a name to the continent. In 1502, the great discoverer 
made his fourth and last voyage, when having returned to 
Spain, his patroness dead, his just claims disregarded, and 
himself neglected, he sank beneath his sufferings, and died, 
ill the 69th year of his age His history affords one proof 
among many, that the divine plan of retributive justice is not 
fully carried out here, but is to be completed hereafter. 

Other individuals now became desirous to share with Co- 
lumbus the honor, and other nations to divide with Spain the 
profit of the great discovery. Many attempts were made to 
show that the country had been previously discovered. The 
Welsh brought forward the story of Madoc, son of Owen 
Gwyneth, who, in the twelfth century, had sailed west, dis- 
covered a country, and afterwards conducted a colony thither, 
which was heard of no more. If this story be true, there 
exists no proof that the region found was America. 

The Norwegians discovered Iceland and Greenland, during 
(he ninth century, and there established colonies. Biorn, or 
Biron, an Icelander, in a voyage to Greenland, during the 
eleventh century, was driven south-west in a storm, and found 
a region which, from its great number of vines, he called 
Vineland ; but here, also, proof fails, that the place found had 
its locality on the American coast. 


PART I. 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. II. 


Unjustly 
deprived of 
the lionor of 
naming the 
country. 

He dies at 
V alladolid in 
^ain. 

1506 . 


Twelfth 
century. 
Welsh 
story of 
Madoc. 


Norwegian 
claims on 
account of 
Vineland. 


CHAPTER II. 


English Discoveries — French. 


The principal European nations who first discovered and 
colonized our country, are, 

I. The English, 

II. The French, 

III. The Spanish, 

IV. The Dutch. 

It was under the reign of the politic, though cruel Henry VII. 
of England, that the shores of the United States were discov- 
ered. The names of the Cabots, should be remembered by 
American citizens, with that of Columbus ; for they eipially 
form connecting links between our history and that of Europe. 
.John Cabot, a native of Venice, had, with his family, settled 
in England. He and his renowned son, Sebastian, were men 
of great learning, enterprise, and ability. By a commission 
of Henry VIL, dated March 5th, 1496, (the oldest American 


.Tohn and 
Sebastian 
Cabot 
1490 . 
Receive a 
commission 
from Heiii'v 
VII. ' 


12 


THE CABOTS. VERRAZANI. CARTIER. 


f 


P ART I. state paper of England,) they had authority to discover any 
PERIOD I. heathen countries not before known to Christians. They, de- i 
chap. II. fraying the expenses of the voyage, were to possess these 
countries as the king’s lieutenants, paying him one-fifth of all ^ 
gains. 

They sailed from England in May, 1497, and in June, dis- ^ 
Cabots covered the Island of Newfoundland, which they called ] 

QiscovGr tnp • ^ i 

Continent. Prima Vista. Steering northward, they made the first discov- 
1497 . ery of the continent, on the coast of Labrador, in latitude . 
about 55°. On their return they pursued a southerly direc- 
tion to an uncertain distance., 

Sebastian Cabot sailed a second time, — reached Labrador | 
Cabot^the latitude 58°, thence turning southerly, he became the dis- 
supposed coverer of the coast of the United States ; along which, he j 
discoverer of proceeded as far as to the southern latitude of Maryland. It 
^ 498 *^ is much to be regretted that so few particulars remain on 
record, of these two voyages, which form so fundamental a 
portion of our history. 

Smitten by the common passion of the sovereigns of Europe, 
for American discovery, Francis I. of France turned aside 
Francis I. alike from his elegant and his warlike pursuits, and one year 
sends out before his defeat at Pavia, he found for his service another 
15 ^ 24 ^^ Italian discoverer. This was John Verrazani, a Florentine, 
who reached the continent in the latitude of Wilmington, 
North Carolina. He then sailed fifty leagues south, but find- 
ing no convenient harbor, he returned and cast anchor ; being 
His ill 6 first European who had afforded the astonished natives 
description the spectacle of the white race. They were received with 
^coast fearless hospitality. The color of the Indians, the 

of North French compared to that of the Saracens. They looked with 
Carolina, wonder upon their wild costume, made of the skins of ani- . 
mals, and set off by necklaces of coral and garlands of feath- 
ers. As they again sailed northward along the coast, theii 
senses were regaled by the verdure of the forests, and thft 
perfume of the flowers which they scented from the shores. 

Visits the harbor, supposed to be that of Newport in Rhode 

harbor of Inland, Verrazani remained fifteen days, and there found “the 
Newport, goodliest people he had seen.” From thence he followed the ; 
north-eastern shore of New England, finding the inhabitants 
jealous and hostile. From the peninsula of Nova Scotia, he i_ 
returned to France, and wrote a narrative of his voyage, which 
is the earliest original account of the coast of the United States. ' 

James Cartier was, however, the mariner to whose discov- 
eries the French trace the extensive empire which they pos- 
1534 sessed in North America. Cartier, after a prosperous voyage 
James * twenty days, made Cape Bonavista, the most easterly point 
^Cartier of Newfoundland. Sailing around the north-eastern extrem- 
ihe^^YfofSt island, he encountered severe weather and icy seas. 

Lawrence. Then Stretching to the south-west, he discovered, on St. 

Lawrence’s day, the noble gulf which bears the name of that 


ROBERVAL. -COLIGNI SENDS RIBAULT. 


13 


saint. In July, lie entered a bay which, from the heats of the 
rapidly changing season, he named Des Chaleurs. Coasting 
thence to the small bay of Gaspe, he there landed and reared a 
cross, upon which he hung a shield bearing the arms of France, 
in token that the country was thenceforth a part of its domain. 
Boisterous weather soon obliged him to return. 

In 1535, he sailed on a second voyage, entered the gulf of 
St. Lawrence, proceeded up the river, to which he gave the 
same name, and anchored at an island, which, abounding in 
grapes, he named Bacchus Isle, now the Isle of Orleans. He 
continued his voyage to the island of Hochelaga ; when mount- 
ing on an eminence where his spirit was gladdened by the 
actual view of a beautiful region, he had before seen in vision, 
he gave it the name of Mont Real. It was then the resort of 
native tribes, whose language proved them to be Hurons. 

He returned to isle Bacchus, built a fort, and there suffered 
not only the unwonted rigors of winter, but the attacks of the 
scurvy, a terrible malady, to which many of his company fell 
victims. He returned in the spring with dreary accounts of 
the country, which, however, he named New France. It was 
also called Canada, but at what time, or whether from any 
significancy in the word, is not known. 

France now possessed a country in the New World, through 
which flowed a river, more majestic than any in Europe. To 
hold sway over so extensive a region, though a wilderness, 
seemed to Francis De La Roque, of Roberval, more honorable 
than to govern a small and cultured domain in Picardy ; and 
he obtained from the king full authority to rule, as viceroy, the 
vast territory around the Bay and river of St. Lawrence. 
Cartier was necessary to him, and received the title of chief 
pilot and captain-general of the enterprise. The prisons were 
thrown open to find persons willing to become their colonists. 

Nothing good could be expected from such beginnings. 
Cartier sailed up the St. Lawrence, built a fort near the site 
of Quebec, and there spent a winter, in which he had occa- 
sion to hang one of his company, put several in irons, and 
“ whip divers — women as well as men.” In the spring he 
took them back to France, just as Roberval arrived with 
supplies and fresh emigrants. By him, however, nothing 
permanent was effected ; and after a year, he abandoned his 
viceroyalty, and, cured, at least for a time, of his inordinate 
ambition, he returned to Picardy. 

France was now approaching the terrible crisis of the mas- 
sacre of St. Bartholomew. The feeble Charles IX. was the 
nominal sovereign, while his perfidious mother, Catharine De 
Medicis, possessed the real authority. Coligni, the distin- 
guished high admiral of the realm, was the friend of the 
Huguenots, a name given to the French Protestants. These 
were objects of hatred and fear to the monarchs ; and when a 
project was formed by the admiral to plant with them a colony in 


PART I. 
PERIOD 1. 
CHAP. 11. 


Discovers 

St. 

Lawrence 

river. 




Builds a fort 
on Isle 
Bacchus. 


The lord of 
Roberval 
made 

viceroy of 
N. France. 


May, 

1541 . 

Cartier 
builds a fort 
near the site 
of Quebec. 


15013 . 

Catharine de 
Medicis. 

Coligm. 


14 


THE HUGUENOTS GO FIRST TO S. C., THEN TO FLORIDA. 


PART I. 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. III. 

Coligni 
sends out a 
colony of 
French 
Protestants 
under 
Ribault. 

1564 . 


They 

are carried to 
England. 


1566 . 

A second 
French 
colony 
build fort 
Carolina in 
Florida. 


America, it found ready favor. He therefore sent out, under 
the command of John Ribault, distinguished as a brave and 
pious protestant, two ships laden with conscientious Huguenots, 
many of whom were of the best families in France. They 
made land in the delightful clime of St. Augustine ; and on the 
first of May discovered the St. John, which they called the 
river of May. Sailing along the coast north-easterly, they at 
length fixed on Port Royal entrance. There they built a 
fort, and in honor of the king of France, called it Carolina, a 
name which is preserved in the appellation of two of our 
States. Ribault left there a colonv, and returned to France. 

The commander of the fort provoked a mutiny, and was 
slain. The colonists longed for home. They put to sea 
without suitable provisions, and, forlorn and famishing, were 
found by a British vessel and carried to England. 

The persevering Coligni soon after sent out another colony 
under Laudonniere, a seaman of worth and intelligence. Upon 
the banks of the river of May, with psalms of thanksgiv- 
ing, they made their dwelling-place and erected another fort, 
called also Carolina. The next year Ribault arrived with 
vessels containing emigrants and supplies ; and taking the 
command, the colony seemed happily planted. 


CHAPTER III. 


Spanish Discoveries — Adventures and Cruelties. — St. Augustine, the first 

permanent settlement in the United States. 


Knowledge 

diminishes 

the 

marvellous. 


Ponce de 
Leon seeks 
the fountain 
of life. 

1512 . 


discovers 

Florida. 


To bring together the discoveries of the same nation, we 
go back fifty years in the order of time. 

It is impossible at this day to conceive how much our 
knowledge of the geography of the earth has diminished the 
marvellous, so rife in the times of which we treat. Wonder- 
ful discoveries were continually expected, for such had already 
been made, and human hope is ever in advance of reality. 

John Ponce He Leon, a Spanish soldier who had once 
voyaged with Columbus, had received an impression common 
in those times, that there existed in the New World a foun- 
tain whose waters had power to arrest disease, and give 
immortal youth. The aged Ponce set forth to seek it, and to 
conquer a kingdom. He searched among the Bahama Islands, 
then steered to the north-west. On Easter Sunday, called 
by the Spaniards Pascua Florida, and a little north of the 
latitude of St. Augustine, he discovered what he deemed a 
land of flowers, so brilliant were the forest trees. The foun- 
tain of life was not there ; but Ponce took possession of the 
country in the name of the Spanish king, and called it Florida 


DE AYLLON. NARVAEZ. DE SOTO. 


15 


The part of South Carolina in the vicinity of the Comba- 
hee river, was soon after visited by a Spaniard, Vasquez De 
Ay lion. The country was named Chicora, and the river, the 
Jordan. De Ayllon had two ships. He invited the natives 
to visit them, and while the unsuspecting throngs stood upon 
his deck, he hoisted sail, and in a moment they became mis- 
erable slaves, torn from their families, and condemned to 
ceaseless toil. De Ayllon obtained afterwards a commission 
to conquer the country, but the hostility of the natives could 
not be overcome, and numbers of Spaniards perished in the 
fruitless attempt. 

By an unsuccessful effort of the Spaniards under the 
adventurer Narvaez, to conquer Florida, and the adjoining 
country, an army of three hundred Spanish, partly mounted 
cavaliers, wasted away till but four or five returned ; and 
those not until after incredible wanderings and hardships. 

They however insisted that Florida was the richest country 
in the world ; and Ferdinand De Soto, already famous as the 
companion of Pizarro, the cruel conqueror of Peru, and am- 
bitious to be in conquest equally great, listening to the marvel- 
lous tales of the wanderers, obtained a commission from 
Charles V. to conquer Florida at his own cost. His reputa- 
tion gave him followers; and with high hopes he sailed to Cuba, 
of which he had been made governor ; and there adding to 
his armament, he landed in 1539 at Espirito Santo in Florida, 
with six hundred soldiers ; an army greater and better ap- 
pointed than that with which Cortez conquered Mexico. He 
expected to find mines and cities of gold ; and being from time 
to time deluded by the natives, he pursued these shadows, 
which ever fled as he approached. He went north, crossed 
the Alleghany mountains, then marched southerly to Mobile, 
where he fought a bloody battle with the people of a walled 
city containing several thousand inhabitants. At Pensacola 
he met ships from Cuba, with supplies for his exhausted army ; 
and too proud to be wise, he still pursued a phantom, rather 
than retrace a false step. 

The hope of the precious metals still lured him on, and he 
now bent his course to the north-west, and in latitude 34° dis- 
covered the majestic Mississippi. He continued west until 
he reached the Wachita, when, becoming at length dispirited, 
he turned homewards his course, descended that stream to its 
junction with the Red river, and thence down its current ; 
arid where the Red mingles its waters with the Mississippi, 
there he died ; and his body, inclosed in a hollow oak, was 
committed to the broad stream, from the discovery of which 
he derives his unenviable fame. 

The officer who succeeded him in command, conducted 
the poor remains of the army down the Mississippi, seek- 
ing a place, where, no longer perpetually watched by coii- 


PART 1. 
PERIOD. I. 

CHAP. III. 


1520. 

Wickednesa 
of Vasquez 
de Ayllon. 


152S. 

Unsuccess- 
ful attempt of 
Narvaez. 


De Soto aids 
in the 
conquest of 
Peru. 


1539. 

Lands in 
Florida witk 
600 men. 


April 25th, 

1541. 

He discover* 
the 

Mississippi. 


May 21, 

1542. 

He dies. 


Remnant of 
his army go 
to Cuba. 


16 


HUGUENOTS MASSACRED ST. AUGUSTINE FOUNDED. 


PART I. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. HI. 


The cruel 
Melendez 
sent from 
Spain. 


Sept. 8, 

1565 . 

He founds 
St. 

Augustine. 


Sept. 21, 
He destroys 
fort Carolina 
and 900 
Huguenots. 


August 22, 

1567 . 

The 

massacre 
avenged by 
the chevalier 
Gouges. * 


First colony 
within the 
U S. 


cealed savage foes, he might once more “ sleep out his full 
sleep.” 

When the news reached Spain that Florida had been coloni- 
zed by f>ench Huguenots, Philip II. found in Pedro Melendez 
de Aviles a tit agent of his own bigoted spirit ; and he gave him 
the double commission to take possession of that country, and 
to destroy the heretics. More than five hundred persons 
accompanied Melendez, among whom were men with their 
families, soldiers, mechanics and priests. Coming upon the 
coast south of the settlement, he discovered the harbor of St. 
Augustine on the day of that saint ; and here was now laid 
the foundation of the city of that name, the oldest by more 
than forty years, of any within the limits of our republic. 

The French had received from Melendez the terrible notice, 
that he had come to destroy every person who was not a 
catholic. Ribault, supposing that the Spaniards would make 
the attack by sea, embarked to meet them. A tremen- 
dous storm drove him from his track, and shipwrecked his 
whole fleet. The Spaniards, meantime, crossed the forest 
and attacked by land. Unprepared and surprised, the defense- 
less fort soon surrendered ; when cruel bigotry performed her 
murderous work upon all, — without distinction of age or sex. 
The shipwrecked mariners were afterwards found, feeble and 
exhausted upon the shore. Melendez invited them to come 
to him and trust to his compassion ; they came — and he slew 
them f 

When the news of this massacre crossed the Atlantic, a cry 
of vengeance reached the French monarch, for the blood of 
nine hundred of his slaughtered subjects, but it was unheeded. 
That a government which seven years afterwards executed, 
on St. Bartholomew’s day, the most horrible of massacres, 
should have omitted to notice this base destruction of those 
whom they wished to annihilate, is not surprising. Yet so 
deep was the feeling among the people of France, that three 
years afterwards, individuals headed by the gallant chevalier 
Gouges, made a descent on the settlement of Florida, and put 
to death two hundred Spaniards. 

The Spanish colony was thus checked, but it was not 
destroyeu ; and it proved to be the first permanent settlement 
made by Europeans upon the shores of our republic. 







PERIOD II. 


FROM 


fiTENT GRANTED BY QUEEN ELIZ- j 157 §, j ABETH TO SIR H. GILBERT 


T O 



LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS \ 1620 . j AT NEW PLYMOUTH. 


CHAPTER I. 

Unsuccessful attempts of Gilbert, Raleigh, and others. 

The history of English colonization in America begins 
with two remarkable men, Sir Humphrey Gilbert, and his 
brother-in-law. Sir Walter Raleigh. The English monarchy 
claiming the country, in virtue of the discovery of Sebastian 
Cabot, Queen Elizabeth, the reigning sovereign, gave to Sir 
Humphrey Gilbert, in 1578, by an open or patent letter, “ all 
such remote, heathen, and barbarous lands,” as he should 
t discover in North America, and of which he should take pos- 
^ session ; these lands not having been before occupied by any 
other Christian power. She vested in him and his heirs the 
full right of property in the soil, and also the complete right 
of jurisdiction over those countries, and the seas adjoining 
them ; declaring that all who should settle there should enjoy 
the privileges of free citizens and natives of England : and 
finally, she prohibited all persons from attempting to settle 
within two hundred leagues of any place which Sir Humphrey, 
or his associates, should have occupied for the space of six 
years. For these privileges, the patentee was to acknowledge 
the authority of the crown of England as supreme; and pay 
to the sovereign one fifth of all the gold and silver which 
should be obtained from these countries. 

In the first attempt made by Gilbert to plant a colony, he 
put to sea, but was obliged to return. In the second, he reached 
St. John’s, in Newfoundland, where he took possession of the 
country for his sovereign, by raising a pillar inscribed with the 
British arms. He next sought means to secure to the Eng- 
lish the fisheries on the banks, which w^re now so valuable 
as to be contested by different European nations. From 
thence he sailed south-westerly, till he reached the latitude of 
the mouth of the Kennebec. Here the largest of his three 
vessels struck, and all her crew perished. Gilbert now find- 
ing it impossible to proceed, set his face towards England, 
keeping in the smallest of his remaining vessels, a barge of 
only ten tons ; for his generous heart refused to put any to a 


PART I. 

PERIOD il. 
CHAP. I. 


157 §. 

Queen 
Elizabeth’s 
patent to 
Gilbert. 


1579 

to 

1583 . 

Gilbert’s two 
voyages. 


18 


gilbert’s death. — Raleigh’s efforts. 


PART I. 
period II. 
CHAP. I 

His disasters 
and death. 

15 § 3 . 

Sept. 22. 


1584 . 

Raleigh 
obtains a 
patent. 


He sends 
Amidas and 
Barlow. 


Beautiful 
example of 
native 
hospitality. 


Queen 

Elizabeth 

names 

Virginia. 


1585 . 

Seven ships 
under 
Grenville. 


peril he was himself unwilling to share. The passage was 
stormy, but his pious mind found comfort in the reflection 
which, as he sat reading in the stern of his barge, he uttered to 
his companions in the larger vessel; ‘*we are as near heaven 
at sea, as on land and he might have added in the words of 
that book which was doubtless in his hand, “Ye shall seek 
rne in the morning but I shall not be for in the night the 
lights of his little bark suddenly vanished, and he was heard 
of no more. 

The bold and energetic Raleigh, who had in France been 
a pupil of Coligni, pursued with unabated ardor the great 
career, in which Gilbert had wasted his fortune, and lost his 
life. From his courtly demeanor, and brilliant genius. Sir 
Walter had made himself a favorite with the stately Queen ; 
and he readily gained from her a patent, with privileges no 
less ample than those which she had granted to his brother. 

Raleigh had learned from the unsuccessful emigrants of 
France, the superior mildness and fertility of the south ; and 
thither he dispatched two vessels, under Philip Amidas, and 
/.rthur Barlow. They approached the shore at Pamlico 
Sound, and according to their florid descriptions, were regaled 
with “ the delicate smell of the flowers ” far off at sea ; and 
on landing in Ocracok or Roanoke Island, they found the 
grapes so abundant on the coast, that the surges of the sea 
often washed over them. 

The natives were as kindly as their climate and soil. The 
king’s son, Granganimo, came with fifty of his people, and re- 
ceived them with distinguished courtesy. He invited them to 
his dwelling at twenty miles distance on the coast; but when 
they went, it chanced he was not at home. His wife came out 
to meet them, and with a hospitality which no instance of 
civilized life can surpass, she ordered some of her people to 
draw their boat ashore to preserve it, and others to bring the 
Englishmen on their backs through the surf. Then conduct- 
ing her guests to her home, she had a fire kindled, that they 
might dry their clothes, which were wet with rain ; while in 
another room she spread a plentiful repast of fish, venison, 
esculent roots, melons and fruits. As they were eating, sev- 
eral Indians, armed with bows and arrows, entered. She 
chid them, and sent them away, lest her visiters should suffer 
from alarm. 

When the navigators returned to England, and made to 
Elizabeth their report of this delightful region, she was indu- 
ced to give it the name of Virginia, as a memorial that the 
happy discovery had been made under a Virgin queen. The 
name soon became general throughout the coast. 

Raleigh now found many adventurers ready to embark in 
his project ; and in 1585, he fitted out a squadron of seven 
ships, under the command of Sir Richard Grenville, who fol- 
lowed the course of Amidas and Barlow, and touched at the 


Raleigh’s attempts unsuccessful. 


19 


same islands; in one of which he cruelly burned a village, FART I . 
because he suspected an Indian of having stolen a silver cup. period it 
He then left a colony under Captain Lane, at the island of chap, i 
Roanoke. The colonists, reduced to great distress for want 
of provisions, the next year were carried to England by Sir Colony at 
Francis Drake, who was returning from a successful expedi- under^Lane 
tion against the Spaniards in the West Indies. 

Soon after their departure, they were sought by a ship 
which had been sent by Raleigh with supplies, and afterwards 
by Sir Richard Grenville. He not hnding them, most un- 
wisely left fifteen of his crew to keep possession of the island. Fifteen men 
and then returned to England. Of this small number nothing 

o O 

was afterwards heard. Probably they were destroyed by the 
injured and revengeful savages. 

In 1587, Raleigh again sent out a colony of one hundred 15 § 7 . 
and fifty adventurers to the same island, under Captain White, 2d Roanoke 
who, remaining but one month, returned to England to solicit colony, 
supplies for the colony. Before he departed, his daughter, vimnia 
Mrs. Dare, gave birth to a female infant, the first child of Eng- Dare, first 
lish parents born in America. The infant was baptized by the 
name of Virginia. 

The attempts made by Raleigh for the relief of this colony 
were unremitted, but unsuccessful ; for at this time the Span- 
Armada threatened to overwhelm England itself ; and 
ee years elapsed before he could procure tlie means of 
sending Captain White to their relief. It was then too late. Raleigh's 
Not one remained ; nor, though repeatedly sought, has any lost colony, 
clue to their fate ever been found. Appalled and in danger of 
perishing himself. White returned, without leaving one Eng- 
lish settler on the shores of America. 

In consequence of the unfortunate issue of these attempts, 

Raleigh was easily induced to assign his right of property, 

together with all the privileges contained in his patent, to a transfers his 
® c 1 • T ° 1 ^ ^ patent to the 

company of merchants in Londoii. 1 his company, satisfied London 
with a paltry traffic with the natives, made no attempt to take Company, 
possession of the country. 

In IG02, Bartholomew Gosnold, with thirty-two men, sailed 
from Falmouth, and steering due west, he was the first Eng- 
lish commander who reached the country by this shorter and 
more direct course. He approached the coast near Nahant, 
but failing to find a good harbor, he bore to the south, discov- 
ered and gave name to Cape Cod, which was the first ground 
in New England ever trod by Englishmen. Thence sailing 
round Nantucket, he discovered and named Martha’s Vineyard, 
entered Buzzard’s Bay, and finding a fertile island, he gave it, 
in honor of the Queen, the name of Elizabeth. Near its 
western shore, on an islet in a lake, he built a fort and store- 
house., and prepared to leave there a small colony. But the 
natives became hostile, and his intended settlers would not 
remain. Having freighted his vessel, mostly with sassafras 


1589 . 

Raleijih 


1602 . 

Gosnold 
visits the 
New 
England 
coast. 


Natives 

hostile 


20 


PLYMOUTH AND LONDON COMPANIES. 


PAR T L 
PEHIOD II. 
i;hap. I. 


160 ^. 

Henry IV. 
of }•' ranee 
grants 
Aeadia. 


De Monts 
accompa- 
nied by 
Champlain 
fwunds Port 
Royal, i, e. 
Annapolis. 


1606 . 

Establish- 
ment of the 
London 
Company, 

and 

Plymouth 

Company. 


The 

Plymouth 
company 
attempt a 
settlement at 
Kennebec. 




root, then much esteemed in pharmacy, he hoisted sail and 
reached England with all his men, after a passage of five 
weeks, the shortest then known. 

France, wasted by the wars of the league, had now for fifty 
years neglected her claims to territory on the western conti- 
nent. At lenoth the commandinpr oenius of Henry IV. awoke 
to feel the importance of the subject; and in 1603, by letters 
patent, he granted to the Sieur de Monts, the country called 
Acadia, extending from the 40th to the 46th degree of North 
latitude, with the sole jurisdiction. The next year De Monts 
sailed from France, taking Samuel Champlain as his pilot; 
and having doubled Cape Sable, he entered an extensive bay, 
which they called La ilaye Francaise, (Bay of Fundy,) and on 
whose eastern side, he founded Port Royal. Proceeding to ex- 
amine this bay, they discovered and named the rivers St. John 
and St. Croix, and sailed along the coast as far as Cape Cod. 

The English becoming alarmed at this encroachment on 
territory which they claimed, James I., the successor of Eliz- 
abeth, divided that portion of North America which lies be- 
tween the 34th and 45th degree of North latitude into two 
districts nearly equal ; granting the southern part, or first 
colony of Virginia, included between the 34th and 41st degrees, 
to a company of merchants called the London Company ; and 
the northern or second colony of Virginia, included between 
the 38th and 45th degrees, to another corporation, called the 
Plymouth Company. The king authorized these companies 
to make settlements, provided they were not within one hun- 
dred miles of each other, and vested them with a right of land 
along the coast, fifty miles each way, and extending into the 
interior one hundred miles from the place of settlement. 

The London and Plymouth companies prepared to take 
possession of the lands which had been assigned to them. 
The first vessel fitted out by the Plymouth Company, in 1 606, 
was taken by the Spaniards. In 1607 they sent out Admiral 
Raleigh Gilbert, with a hundred planters, under Capt. George 
Popham, their president. They landed at the mouth of Ken- 
nebec river, where they built and fortified a storehouse ; but 
in two or three months, the ships returned to England, leaving 
only forty-five men. The suflerings of the Sagadahoc colony, 
under Capt. Popham, were, through the winter, very severe. 
They lost their storehouse by fire, and their president by 
death, and the next year returned to England, considering the 
country “ a cold, barren, mountainous desert,” where, in the 
quaint language of that period, they declared, “ they founh 
nothing but extreme extremities.” This was the first and 
only attempt to settle this part of the country, till 1620. 

Thus, after a period of one hundred and ten years, from the 
time that Cabot discovered North America, and twenty-four 
years after Raleigh planted the first colony, there was not, in 
16C7, an Englishman settled in America. 


FIRST EFFECTUAL ENGLISH SETTLEMENT. 


21 


CHAPTER II. 

First settlement of Virginia. 


In 1607, the London Company sent out Captain Christopher 
Newport, with three ships and one hundred and five men, 
among whom was the navigator, Gosnold, and Captain John 
Smith, the Father of Virginia. He was already celebrated 
for his daring and chivalrous exploits, to which he was led by 
the love of adventure, and of glory; and by a desire to serve 
both God and man. In boyhood he fought for freedom in 
Holland; and thence travelled over France, Egypt and Italy. 
In Hungary he bravely met the Turks in battle, and was pro- 
moted to coipntand. In presence of the ladies particularly, 
he ever showed himself a brave knight, and was often con- 
queror in single combats. He was repeatedly taken prisoner, 
and already, both in Turkey and in Russia, had been rescued 
from destruction by female benevolence. 

The fleet sailed by the West Indies, and being driven, 
north of Roanoke by a storm, an accidental discovery was 
thus made of the entrance of the Chesapeake bay, the boun- 
daries of which were now named Capes Charles and Henry, 
in honor of the king’s sons. 


PART I. 
PERIOD. II. 

CHAP. II. 


1607 . 


Captain 

Suuth. 


ChesapeaK® 
bay discov- 
ered. 


Stretching at once into the noble bay, the adventurers sailed 
up the Powhatan river, to which they gave the name of the 
James, and upon its banks, fifty miles from its mouth, they fixed Settlement 
their residence, and raised a few huts. The place was called 
Jamestown, an appellation which it still retains ; and though ^ 

it has never risen to wealth or distinction, and is now only dis- 
cernible by a few falling ruins, still it was the first of the Eng- 
lish settlements in the New World ; and hence has all the 
honor among the American states, that antiquity can confer. 

The colony was under charter government, the instru- ' 

ment having been drawn up by the pedantic James himself. 

It did not give to the proprietors the power to govern the Bad form of 
people who should settle the country, but the right of juris- government, 
diction was reserved to the king. To the colonies no assur- 
ance was given, but the vague promise, that they should 
continue to be Englishmen. Religion was established by law, 
according to the forms and doctrines of the church of England. 


There was, for the present, no division of property ; and, for 
five years, all labor was to be for the benefit of the joint stock. 

The government was to be administered by a council nom- 
inated by the king, but to reside in the colony. As soon as 
the emigrants landed, the king’s commission, according to his 
direction, was ''pened; the council was organized, and a 
governor elected. They chose Edward Wingfield, their 


22 


CAPTAIN smith’s MENTAL RESOURCES. 


PART I. worst man ; while Smith, their best, was, from envy, to be ex- 
PERiOD II. eluded even from a seat in the council, although he was one 
CHAP. II. whom the king had nominated. Gathering misfortunes how- 
ever, and the kindly influence of their good clergyman, Robert 
1607 . Hunt, reversed this sentence; and made the colonists glad to 
Succeeded Submit to the man, whose talents and zeal for the settlement 
by Smith, marked him as their natural head. 

The neighboring Indians soon annoyed the colony by their 
petty hostilities. Their provisions failed, and the scanty al- 
lowance to which they were reduced, as well as the influence 
of a climate to which they were not accustomed, gave rise 
to disease, so that the number of the colonists rapidly dimin- 
ished. Sometimes four or five died in a day, and there was 
not enough of the well to give decent burial to the dead. 
Ve^thoi P6i*ished before winter, among whom was the excellent 

Gosnold. Gosnold. d'he energy and cheerful activity of Smith threw 
the only light which glanced upon the dark picture. He so 
managed as to awe the natives, and at the same time to con- 
ciliate and obtain from them supplies of food; while, among the 
emigrants, he encouraged the faint-hearted, and put in fear the 
rebellious. 

Winter at length came, and with it, relief from diseases of 
climate, and plentiful supplies of wild fowl and game. 

The London company, with an ignorance of geography, 
which even then was surprising, had given directions that 
some of the streams flowing from the north-west should be 
followed up in order to find a passage to the South Sea. 
Smith sets Smith was superior to the company in intelligence, but he 
out to ex- ]^new the duties of a subordinate, and he therefore prepared 
to explore the head waters of the Chickahominy, which an- 
swered as nearly as possible to their description. 

Powhatan, the chief or emperor of the savage confederacy 
~ • inhabiting or wandering about the waters of the James and its 
tributaries, had been visited by the colonists early after their 
{Powhatan imperial residence consisted of twelve wig- 

wams near the site of Richmond. Next to him in power was 
his brother, Opechacanough, who was chief of the Pamunkies 
on the Chickahominy. Smith embarked in a barge on that 
river, and when he had ascended as far as possible in this 
manner, he left it, with the order that his party should not 
land till his return ; and with four attendants he pursued 
his objects twenty miles farther up the river. The Indians 
had watched his movements, and when the men left in the 
barge, disobeying his order, had landed, they fell upon 
them, took them prisoners, and obliged them to discover the 
track of their captain. He, in pursuit of game, soon found 
himself hunted by swarms of savage archers. In this ex- 
tremity he bound to his breast, as a shield, an Indian yonth 
Indians cap- who was with him ; and then shot three Indians, wounded 
ture Smith, others, and kept the whole party at bay. Attempting to re- 


INDIAN CHARACTER AND CUSTOMS. POCHAHONTAS. 


23 


treat to his canoe while yet watching his foe, suddenly he 
sank to his middle in an oozy creek. The savages dared not 
even then touch him, till, perishing with cold, ha laid down 
his arms and surrendered. 

They carried him to a fire, near which some of his men had 
been killed. By his Indian guide and interpreter he then called 
for their chief. Opechacanough appeared, and Smith politely 
presented to him his pocket compass. The Indians were con- 
founded at the motions of the fly-needle, which, on account 
of the mysterious glass, they could see, but could not touch, 
lie told them wonderful stories of its virtues, and proceeded, 
as he himself relates, “ by the globe-like figure of that jewel, 
to instruct them, concerning the roundness of the earth, and 
how the sun did chase the night round about the world con- 
tinually,” by which his auditors were filled with profound 
amazement. 

Their minds seemed to labor with the greatness of the 
tliougiit, that a being so superior was in their power ; and 
they vacillated in their opinion whether or not it was best to 
put him to death ; and as often changed their conduct. 'Fhey 
took him to Powhatan, thence led him round from one wonder- 
ing tribe to another, until, at the residence of Opechacanough, 
these superstitious dwellers of the forest employed their sor- 
cerers or powows for three days to practice incantations, in 
order to learn, from the invisible world, whether their pris- 
oner wished them well or ill. 

The decision of his fate was finally referred to Powhatan. 
At his residence that majestic savage received him in state, 
but he condemned him to die. His warriors were around, 
and his women sitting near him. All were painted with 
gaudy colors and adorned with feathers. The queen of Apa- 
mattuck brought the captive water to wash in, and another 
Indian queen, feathers to serve as a towel. Others gave 
him food, as for a feast. Then-two stones were brought and 
laid before the chief, and two savages stood with uplifted 
wa. '-clubs. Smith was dragged to the spot, and his head 
placed upon the stones. Pochahontas, his daughter, of ten- 
der age, rushed forward, and with cries and tears begged of 
Powhatan to spare him. He refused. The devoted girl then 
ran and knelt beside the victim, and laid her young head upon 
his. Then the stern savage relented, and Smith was saved. 

Smith having now learned much of the Indians, their coun- 
try, modes of warfare, dispositions and language; and having 
also by his great address and honorable bearing, won their 
adection and confidence, his captivity proved, under divine 
Providence, a means of establishing the colony. During 
his absence, however, there had been disorder and misrule ; 
and when he returned to Jamestown he found only thirty- 
eight persons remaining. The spirits of the people were 
broken ; and all, filled with despondency, were anxious to 


PART 1. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. II 


His addrt;5«>. 


His treat- 
ment by the 
savages. 


His rescue 
by Pocha- 
hontas. 


160 §. 


State of the 
colony 


24 


COLONY DISCOURAGED. LON. CO. SEND OUT A SQUADRON. 


PART 1. leave a country so inhospitable. He prevailed upon them, 
PERIOD II. however, partly by force and partly by persuasion, to remain 
CHAP. III. till the next year, when Newport arriving from England 
with some supplies and one hundred and twenty emigrants, 
hope again revived. , 

1608 . During the year 1608, Captain Smith explored the Chesa- 
peake bay to its head, discovered its fine streams, and gained 
Smith ex- new information concerning the native productions and in- 
plores the habitants of the country. In an excursion which he made up 
CheLpeake. Rappahannock, he had a skirmish with the Mannahoacks, 
a tribe descended from the Delawares, and took prisoner a 
brother of one of their chiefs. From him he first heard of 
the Iroquois, who, the Indian told him, “ dwelt on a great 
water to the north, had a great many boats, and so many men 
that they waged war with all the rest of the world.” 

Immediately on his return he was chosen president of the 
council. He found the recent emigrants “ goldsmiths and 
gentlemen.” But he promptly gave them their choice, to 
His decision labor for six hours a day, or have nothing to eat. He repre- 
and wisdom. j ^^i^g council in England that they should send labor- 
ers ; that the search of gold should be abandoned, and that 
“ nothing should be expected except by labor.” 


CHAPTER III. 


Early Settlement of Virginia — continued. 

The London Company had gradually become enlarged by 
accessions of men of influence, some of whom were of the 
nobility and gentry. Without at all consulting the wishes. 
New form of against the interests of the colony, they now obtained a 
new charter, by which they were to hold the lands in fee, 
and all the powers of government formerly reserved to the 
crown were hereafter to vest in the company. The councu 
in England, chosen by the stockholders, was to appoim 
a governor, who was to rule the colonists with absolute sway. 
The company now collected five hundred adventurers, many 
of whom were men of desperate fortunes and abandoned 
characters. They appointed as governor for life the excellent 
Lord Delaware, and’ freighted with the emigrants nine ships, 
of which Capt. Newport was to take the command. As Lord 
Delaware was not ready to embark with the fleet, the ad- 
miral, Sir Thomas Gates, and Sir George Somers, Avere 
empowered to govern the colony until his arrival. Newport 
took into his own ship Gates and Somers. Arritdng at the 
Bermudas, a terrible storm separated the fleet. The admiral’s 
vessel was stranded on the rocky shores of Bermuda, a small 


1609 . 

Lord Dela 
ware. 


SMITH LEAVES VIRGINIA. DISTRESS OF THE COLONY. 


25 


ketch perished, and only seven of the vessels reached James- 
town. 

Smith now found himself without authority ; and the three 
persons who alone possessed it, were perhaps in the depths 
of the ocean. His genius, however, sustained him, and he 
compelled to submission the disorderly gallants who had just 
arrived. 

Pocahontas repeatedly saved the life of Smith, and pre- 
served this earliest English settlement from destruction. In 
the various fortunes of the colony, she was its unchanging 
friend, often coming with her attendants to bring baskets of 
provisions in times of scarcity, and sometimes giving notice 
of hostile designs. On one occasion, when Captain Srniih, 
with a considerable escort, had visited her father, and was to 
be feasted, she came privately, and told him that a great num- 
ber of Indians would be sent to bring in his food, and would, 
if possible, such was the plot, murder him and his company 
at table, with their own arms. Otherwise it was intended 
to kill them in the night. Smith was penetrated with grati- 
tude, that she had again saved him, and wished to give her 
some testimonial. She turned away with tears, saying it 
would but betray her, and she was suspected already. 

At length, a calamity deprived the colony of its father. An 
accidental explosion of gunpowder so injured Smith, that no 
medical skill there, was adequate to the treatment of his case ; 
and delegating his authority to George Percy, brother to the 
Earl of Northumberland, he returned to England. After his 
departure, all subordination and industry ceased among the 
colonists. The Indians, ever on the watch, harassed them 
with hostilities, and withheld their customary supplies. Tlicir 
stores were soon exhausted. The domestic animals, which 
had been sent to breed in the countrv, were taken and de- 
voured : and, in the extremity of their distress, they even 
perpetrated, in two instances, the act of feeding on human 
flesh. Smith left four hundred and ninety persons. In six 
months, anarchy and vice had reduced the number to sixty, 
and those so feeble and forlorn, that in ten days more they 
must all have perished. 

In the meantime Sir Thomas Gates and his companions, 
who had been wrecked on the rocks of Bermuda, had found 
there the means to construct a vessel ; and now approaching 
Jamestown, they anticipated a happy meeting with tlieir 
friends. How were their hearts smitten as they beheld 
the meagre spectres of famine and death which met them. 
They were obliged to yield to the universal cry, desert tlje 
settlement and re-embark with the whole colonv. They de- 
parted in the morning, and falling down the stream with the 
tide, they descry, at evening, near the river’s mouth, three 
ships ; and Lord Delaware, their paternal governor, arrives, 
supplies their wants, and turns their hearts to the pious and 
4 


PA RT I. 
PERIOD n. 
CHAP. m. 


1609 . 


Generous 
devotion of 
Pocahontas. 


Smith leaves 
Virginia. 


Great scarci- 
ty and 
distress. 


Departure of 
the colony. 

June, 

1610 . 

its return 


26 


POCAHONTAS HER CAPTIVITY HER MARRIAGE. 


PART.L 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. III. 


1611 . 

May 10. 
Sir Tiiomas 
Dale arrives. 


Pocahontas 
is made 
uri.souer. 


1613 : 

She marries 
Rolfe. 


1616 . 

Baptism of 
Pocahontas. 


consoling thought that God had delivered them. And then 

^ O O 

this residue returned, a chastened and a better people. Thus 
Providence prevented a dissolute band from becoming the 
founders of our first settled state * and gave a better seed. 

The colony again became comparatively flourishing, but in 
March, 1611, the governor’s health unfortunately declined, 
and he was obliged to leave the country. On the departure 
of Lord Delaware, Percy was again at the head of the ad- 
ministration, until the arrival of Sir Thomas Dale, in May. 
Dale had received from the company, power to rule -with mar- 
tial law*, which he exercised, but with such moderation, that 
good order and industry prevailed. The state of the colony, 
however, was not flourishing, and Dale immediately wrote to 
England for aid. In less than four months. Sir Thomas Gates 
arrived, with six ships and three hundred emigrants. 

After Captain Smith’s departure. Captain Argali, at the 
head of a foraging party, learned that Pocahontas was for a 
season with the family of Japazaws, the chief of the Poto- 
macs. Him, Argali bribed, with a kettle of shining copper, to 
betray the Indian princess, whom for interested motives he 
wished to make prisoner. Japazaws concerted with his wife, 
that she should appear to be seized with an invincible desire 
to visit Argali’s vessel lying in the river. He was to affect 
anger, and threaten, but at length so far to relent, as to en- 
gage to take her to the vessel, if her friend Pocahontas would 
accompany her. The plot succeeded, and thus the English, 
by the goodness of her heart, ensnared and made prisoner their 
benefactress. 

When she was taken to Jamestown, an unceremonious 
message was sent to Powhatan, that he must ransom her with 
certain men and articles, which he was accused with having 
taken. To this the dignified old chieftain made no reply for 
three months. In the meantime an English youth of the 
colony, John Rolfe, wooed the Indian maiden, and obtained 
her consent to marriage. All were pleased, and the connex 
ion proved a bond of union during the life of Powhatan. 

Pocahontas received Christian baptism under the name of 
Rebecca; after which she went with her husband to England, 
where special attention was paid her by the king and queen, at 
the instigation of Smith. She had been told that he was dead, 
and when he came to see her she turned away, and for a time 
could not or would not speak. He kindly soothed her, and at 
length she addressed him as her father, and endearingly re- 
called the scenes of their early acquaintance. Having given 
birth to a son, she was about to return, when she sickened 
and died, at the age of twenty-two. Her son survived and 
reared an offspring, which being perpetuated in some of the 
best families of Virginia, they boast their descent from one 
who ranks high, not merely on the roll of savages and of 
women, but of humanity itself. 


THE FIRST GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF VIRGINIA. 


27 


In 1617, Captain Argali was made acting governor of 
Virginia. Lord Delaware having attempted to reach the 
settlement, died on the passage. Argali governed with so 
much rigor as to excite universal discontent, and the first com- 
plaint of mal-administration ever sent to England, was by a 
man whom he had unjustly condemned. Not only did he 
play the tyrant over the colonists, but he who had not hesi- 
tated to make Pocahontas prisoner for the advantage of the 
company, did not now scruple to cheat them for his own. 
The rumor of his oppressions made emigration unpopular. 
By the infiuence of the good Sir Edwin Sandys, the benevo- 
lent Yeardly was sent over to take his place. 

The same year. Governor Yeardly called the first general 
assembly which was held in Virginia, consisting of represen- 
tatives, chosen from among the people, who were to act con- 
jointly with the governor and council appointed by the com- 
pany, in all matters of importance. The colonists, who, till 
then, had been nothing more than the servants of the company, 
were thus raised to the distinction and privileges of freemen. 

In this assembly, which met at Jamestown, eleven boroughs 
were each represented by two burgesses. For this cheering 
dawn of civil liberty, the colonists expressed to the company 
“ the greatest possible thanks,” and forthwith “ fell to build- 
ing houses and planting corn.” 

In order to attach the colonists more entirely to their new 
settlements, about this time there was sent out, by the advice 
of Sandys, a considerable number of young women of humble 
birth, but of unexceptionable character, who were sold to the 
young planters as wives. 'Fhe price was at first one hundred, 
and afterwards, one hundred and fifty pounds of tobacco. To 
fail of discharging debts so incurred, was esteemed particu- 
larly dishonorable. 

’About this time were introduced also into the colony, by 
order of King James, many idle and dissolute persons, then 
in custody for their offences. They were dispersed through 
the colony, and employed as laborers. 

A Dutch ship from Africa arriving at Jamestown, a part of 
her cargo of negroes was purchased by the colony. This is 
the commencement of negro slavery in the United States. 


PART I. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. IV. 

1617 . 

Argali’s con- 
duct. 


1619 . 

The first 
general as- 
sembly in 
Virginia. 


Young 
women sent 
as wives. 


1620 . 

Convicts 
sent to the 
colony. 

Slavery 

commences 


CHAPTER IV. 


Discovery of the Hudson.- 


-Smith and Argali at the North. 


In 1609, occurred the discovery of the Hudson river, which 
has proved the finest for navigation of any in republican Amer- 
ica ; and under circumstances which, giving to two nations 

4 * 


1609 


28 


HENRY HUDSON. CHAMPLAIN FOUNDS QUEBEC. 


PART I. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IV. 


1608 

Champlain 
founds Que- 
bec. 

1609 . 

Discovers 
Lake Cham- 
plain. 


1614 . 

Smith in 
N England. 


Argali sub- 
dues the 
French and 
Dutch. 


claims to its waters, and their adjoining country, became 
the occasion of subsequent wars. Henry Hudson, the dis- 
coverer, was an Englishman by birth, but was in the service 
of the Dutch East India Company. The next year, the Dutch 
sent ships to this river, to open a trade with the natives, but 
the Court of England disowned their claim to the country. 
The Dutch, however, followed up their good fortune, and 
soon erected forts Orange and Manhattan, near the sites of 
Albany and New York. 

In 1608, Champlain, under De Monts, conducted a colony 
to America, and founded Quebec. Wishing to secure the 
friendship of the adjacent natives, he consented, the next 
year, to accompany them on an expedition against the Iro- 
quois, with whom they were at war. They entered upon the 
lake which now bears, in honor of its discoverer, the name 
of Champlain, and traversed it until they approached its junc- 
tion with Lake St. Sacrament, now Lake George. Here, in 
the vicinity of Ticonderoga, a bloody engagement took place, 
in which Champlain and his allies were victorious. 

The Plymouth Company, after the Sagadahoc settlement 
was relinquished, attempted nothing further for some time, 
except a few fishing voyages to Cape Cod, or a small traffic 
with the natives for oil and peltry. At length Captain Smith, 
after his return from Virginia, being desirous to explore the 
north-eastern coast, engaged himself as a partner, with four 
other private adventurers, who fitted out a trading squadron of 
two ships. Smith sailed in the largest, and the other 
was commanded by Captain Hunt, before mentioned. He, 
while Smith was exploring the coast, made a descent upon 
the country of the Pokanokets, and kidnapped more than 
twenty of the subjects of Massasoit. Smith accurately exam- 
ined the shore, with its bays and rivers, from the mouth of 
the Penobscot to Cape Cod, and having drawn a map, he laid 
it, on his return, before Prince Charles, with a hint, that so 
beautiful and excellent a country deserved to bear an honora- 
ble name. The Prince listened to his suo^orestion, and de- 
dared that it should thereafter be called New Endand. 

The French having established themselves within the lim- 
its of the northern colony of Virginia, Captain Argali was 
sent from Jamestown to dispossess them. He destroyed Port 
Royal, and all the French settlements in x\cadia. On his 
return he visited the Dutch at Manhattan, and demanded pos- 
session of the country, in the name of the British sovereign. 
The Dutch traders made no scruple to acknowledge the 
supremacy of King James, and, under him, that of the gov 
ernor of Virginia. 





- • t T «f ^ 

t I- ^ 

)<VC. ',’ • , *•» 

''^•i'> * . ■ ' l. • ' r- ' .',* ' 

1 . ■ **. # T*- V 

♦* iM'. I.:. *1 — " ^ - 

r •; ■ ,■•/ . I’. , f '• ^ 


• '• • • • % ' ' '’r ‘ • :<■-. T • V ^ ‘ ■ . «v • . . , 

L r .v • .. \ ■■■ . . - • ’ . . . 

jS-i X'' ”'■" ■ '''.'' t‘‘. ' ’•• ^ ’ .? ‘ ' 1 ^ < .■'”'* 

^ .-As-. • < 7 - j.\ • :i {.» . . . 


-« \ t 






V ' . . . .i.k: .1 

/• *. ^ V • r •“* V ^ *' 

“ T «l i M ' ..... 


fecv- ■■ r \A , 

•?., i . j'- .► : r .. ' • 


‘T#;.. : . V3 


. ; 

«r « 

» i 4* * . f 


V ! 


. fii) . ij 


L ‘‘X ' 


'i ',' ^V-',.' 


’:rV 


• ^ ..•• • ., 'T* > :V 


• I . M i . . ^ 




j '■ 


»*• 


,i. ■ . • > .' ■ •. I , 




V ;i' ■*-••/ 






V« ■ 


.^lv> 


V.v* < 


: i' •• 

■t*.< , . '.-f';'', >^- 




K. 


■ 

. : < r 








dsi ^:. ■• ■ ':X'" 'Xy- ; • ; . •;■: '-••'■ ■ . 


ir- 






r m 




m 


-} ' # « 




tf 






->Y 


.■- • ’ ■ .■■ . t % • f'' C T*- * 

■T . ' , \‘. I ’ ^ • - V 





V . 






•- r 


.t“ . 

. ; ■.» 


ii ■ -■. 

iw' 

V. < •, 




-V 


'j^v: ' • * 

U‘* It. 


i'a-‘ /' », 


'V 


/>'. 

fa;, ft;',. 

1 I. ■ '■ 

1 ' 


,• -,. ^ { 


' . , l; y • ' , ' I 






: ■ < 

^ ^ 




k r.-^, . V 




r , ;f : 


»f 1 *^ .» ' / 

•• ■• ■ ’ 




, K i 


,, Y ''■■ 


(■"''■ 'i 
■ ■* ,'i 




« 


, . f 




- ■! 

‘ » 


• . 4 , 


t?':' ~ •• 






V, • 

'.f, ' • 


■* 

*T. 




'.• . A' 
> ; • 


f 






v’ ',' *'V’ ’> 


t A' 
^ V ' 




X 


I ' * 






• ••.*• ■v.'i'j* 


■r". C; 


. yv -V . • ■ r: .. 


•, N> \ f 


< *‘5 

.•‘c^ 




PERIOD III. 


FROM 

THE LANDING \ 1620 j or THE PILGRIMS, 

T O 

THE COMMENCEMENT OF > ^ 5 BY THE UNION OP THE 

THE CONFEDERACY, ^ ^ NEW ENGLAND COLONIES. 


CHAPTER I. 


Ancient Civilization — Christianity — Puritanism — Robinson and his Church. 


W E have now arrived at a period in our history, when the 
Pilgrim Fathers of New England, moved by religious devotion, 
and sustained by Providence, planted themselves upon the 
desert shores of Massachusetts. 

At a period when ancient civilization had attained its full 
growth, Christianity arose, and introduced a moral element 
wholly at variance with its principles. For while the Empe- 
ror of Rome, its head, was dwelling in splendid palaces, 
commanding armies, avenging himself of his foes, and extend- 
ing his bloody conquests over the unoffending, Immanuel, 
with the moral glory of divine, but suffering virtue, made his 
advent in a manger, and his exit on a cross. 

As long as the followers of Christ were a persecuted and 
afflicted band, they preserved his religion in its purity. But 
when an attempt was made to blend the heavenly with the 
human principle, — and the Roman Constantine placed Chris- 
tianity upon an earthly throne, then its primeval lustre became 
obscured. After this period, ancient civilization was broken 
up. The barbarians of Sarmatia and Scandinavia came 
down upon the Roman empire, wrested it from its masters, and 
rent it into fragments. National authority was annihilated, 
and, in the anarchy that prevailed, brute force, the lowest of 
all appeals, stood chief umpire. 

Then arose forms of political power, which, though bad, 
were yet improvements. The chieftain who had an organized 
band, perpetuated his military arrangements. He gave out 
his conquered lands to his great captains, and they divided 
them into lesser portions, to their own retainers. But all held 
their territories, on condition of military service. Thus cen- 
tral and southern Europe was owned by chiefs, whose power, 
nay, whose very existence, depended upon a state of war ; 
and the blood of the people dyed the earth, as those steel-clad 
giants of the dark ages strode over its surface, crushing 

whatever came in their wav. 

•/ 

The course of this feudal tyranny was arrested by another, 


PART 1. 

PERIOD III 
CHAP. I. 


Ancient 

civilization. 


Christianity 


A. D. 
2d, 3d, and 
4th 

centuries. 


The feudal 
system. 


The dark 
ages, from 
the 4lh cen 
tury to the 
15th, 


30 


HENRY VIII. EDWARD VI. MARY. 


PART I. 
PERIOD III, 
CHAP. I. 


Popery. 


The 

Reformation 
in the 15th 
and 16th 
centuries. 


i*rogress of 
the 

reformation 
in England. 


1534 . 

Henry VIII. 
nead of the 
church in 
England. 


1553 . 

Edward VI. 

English 

Liturgy. 

1553 . 

Mary per- 
secutes the 
protestants 
of the 
English 
churches. 


Puritans 
divide from 
the English 
Church. 


1556 . 

Death of 
Mary, and 
access 'OP of 
Elizabeth. 


which, injurious as it became, yet did service in its day. This 
was popery, which carried human authority to an extent 
altogether unexampled ; for it assumed the power of God 
and demnnd >d the full obedience of the mental and moral, as 
well as the physical man. Secret, efficient, and unscrupu 
lous in its measures, it awed to submission the proud and the 
violent ; and the comparative calm of despotism succeeded 
to the depopulating storm of anarchy. 

Profiting by repose and leisure, the monks now sought out 
the remnants of ancient literature ; and men soon began to 
examine the position which they occupied in the natural, the 
moral, and the political world. Light broke in upon the dark- 
ness of ages. The discovery of the magnetic needle led the 
way to that of new continents ; and the invention of printing 
to the Reformation. 

It had, however, little influence in England, until the 
reign of Henry YIIL, the monarch under whom Sebastian 
Cabot discovered our coast. He made a righteous oppo- 
sition to the supremacy of the Pope, but from the unright- 
eous motive, that he might be divorced from a virtuous wife, 
to wed another, more young and beautiful. The Pope refused 
to grant him his wish ; and he, after keeping Europe in a broil 
for several years, declared the English Church to be inde- 
pendent of Rome, and himself its head ; thus becoming a 
lesser pope in his own dominions. But the minds of his sub- 
jects had received an impulse. Free inquiry was at work on 
the continent. Tyndal and Coverdale translated the Bible into 
English, and in spite of the tyrant, the Reformation was making 
progress. As soon as his death relieved the realm, and under 
his young son, Edward VI., the English church, as it now 
exists, took its form. Its liturgy was completed ; having been 
compiled by some of the purest and best of the reformers. 

Unhappily Edward’s reign was short; and Mary, his suc- 
cessor, was full of bitter prejudices against Protestantism, re- 
garding it as the author of her mother’s miseries, and her 
own early degradation. vShe idolized her bigoted and cruel 
husband, Philip II. of Spain; and thus she naturally became 
a bloody persecutor. The protestants fled on all hands; and 
at Geneva with Calvin, at Zurich, at Frankfort, and in Hol- 
land, they strengthened their faith by the use of the printed 
scriptures, by the free worship of God, and by communion 
with kindred spirits among men. 

The exiled protestants were of two parties. The one be- 
lieved that the English reformers, having rejected all of Ro- 
manism that was meretricous, had returned to primitive Chris- 
tianity. Another party, who were called Puritans, believed 
that the church of England had stopped short in the Reforma- 
tion, and left remains of popery; such as the priests’ vest- 
ments, the ring in marriage, sponsors in baptism, and sundry 
uncommanded ceremonies. At Frankfort the two parties had 


ELIZABETH. INTOLERANCE AND PERSECUTION. 


31 


a })ublic quarrel ; and when the death of Mary allowed the 
En«(lish protestants to return to their country, they brought 
home the contention. 

Elizabeth was friendly to popery, but she found on her 
accession, that her people were, in the mass, protestants ; and 
hence she chose that form of protestantism which she could 
bring the nearest to papacy ; she being herself head of the 
church. Her obsequious parliament by several acts declared 
her supremacy, enjoined under severe penalties strict con- 
formity to all rites and ceremonies of the English Church ; 
and finally they created a new ecclesiastical tribunal, to try 
ofienses against these and other arbitrary acts, with powers 
as much at variance with the natural rights of man as those 
of the Spanish Inquisition. This was denominated the Court 
of High Commission. 

Examples show the spirit of the times. Before this in- 
quisitorial tribunal was brought, on one occasion, Robert Haw- 
kins, who, with about twenty others, men and women, had 
been found guilty of meeting to worship secretly, contrary to 
the law against “ private assemblies,” and had been dragged 
to prison by the sheriff. Bishop Grindall, who presided, dis- 
liked the work of persecution, to which dependence on the 
Queen compelled him, and he sought to convince the com- 
pany of the error of their opposition ; while he bore with 
great patience the unmannerly plainness with which the 
puritans were in the habit of reproving persons in power, 
calling it “the right of prophecying.” “You should not,” 
said the bishop, “ trouble the state about such matters as 
surplices and ceremonies. In these indifferent things, you 
should quietly obey the civil power, and submit yourselves to 
the prince. They are not commanded as necessary in the 
church.” “You,” said Hawkins, “ have made them necessary, 
as many a poor man doth feel.” He was himself imprisoned 
two years ; and it was this tyrannical assumption of making 
indifferent things necessary, which the puritans resisted, often 
to the death. 

Nor was this all. Others held that in church affairs it was 
as absolutely sinful to go farther than the word of God war- 
ranted, as to stop short of all which it required. Those were 
opposed to uniting in any degree with the church of England, 
and hence were called Separatists. 

Although the puritans had not yet arrived at an enlightened 
religious toleration, yet they struck out its principles. In 1564, 
Sampson and Humphrey, two eminent non-conforming min- 
isters, explicitly plead, before the Court of High Commission, 
the rights of conscience. “ Because,” say they, “ these 
things do not seem so to you, you are not to be condemned by 
us, and because they do not seem so to us, we are not to be 
condemned by you.” 

But the Puritans were condemned. The clergy by hun- 


PART I. 
PERIOD III 
CHAP. I. 


Arbitrary 
policy of 
Elizabeth. 

Obsequiou.s- 
ness of the 
public 
authorities. 


Robert 
Hawkins 
and Bishop 
Grindall. 


An example; 
showing 
the spirit 
of the 
controversy 


Separatisu 


1564 

Puritans 

plead 

religious 

toleration. 


32 


SUFFERINGS OF ROBINSON AND HIS CHURCH. 


PART L dreds, to the loss of their places ; the laity with them to 
PERIOD III. fines, imprisonment and mutilation, to loss of country, and 

CHAP. II. 


CHAPTER II. 


Robinson and his Church remove to Holland. 


1502 . 


John Robin- 
son and his 
congrega- 
tion. 


1607 . 

Attempt to 
leave 

England for 
Holland. 


1608 . 

Second 

attempt. 


Distress of 
the Puritan 
women. 


In 1592, a law was passed requiring all persons to attend 
the established worship, under penalty of banishment, and if 
they returned, of death. Among those who could not con- 
scientiously comply with these exactions, were John Robin- 
son and his congregation, of the sect of Separatists, in the 
north of England. 

To enjoy their religion, the pastor and his whole flock de- 
termined to exile themselves to Holland. But this was a 
difficult undertaking. Once they embarked with their fam- 
ilies and goods at Boston, in Lincolnshire. But the treach- 
erous captain had plotted with English officers, who came 
on board the vessel, took their effects, searched the persons 
of the whole company for money, and then, in presence of a 
gazing multitude, led them on shore and to prison. They 
were soon released, except seven of the principal men, who 
were detained and brought to trial, but at length freed. 

Again they bargained with a Dutch ship-master at Hull, 
who was to take them in, from a common hard by. At the 
time appointed, the women and children sailed to the place of 
rendezvous in a small bark, and the men came by land. The 
bark had grounded ; but the Dutch captain sent his boat and 
took the men from the strand. But the authorities of Hull 
had in the meantime got notice ; and the Dutch commander, at 
the sight of a large armed company, having a fair wind, with 
oaths “ hoisted anchor and away though the pilgrims even 
wept, thus to leave their wives and children. Behold these 
desolate women, the mothers of a future nation, their hus- 
bands forcibly carried off to sea, while on land an armed 
multitude are approaching ! They are taken, and dragged 
from one magistrate to another, while their children, cold and 
hungry and affrighted, are weeping and clinging around them. 
But their piteous condition and Christian demeanor, softened, 
at length, the hearts of their persecutors, and even gained 
friends to their cause. 

The men, in the meantime, encountered one of the most 
terrific sea-storms ever known, continuing fourteen days, du- 
ring seven of which they saw neither sun, moon, or stars. 

At length they all arrived in Holland. They settled at first 
in Amsterdam. They did not, however, find cause to be satis- 


CHARACTER OF THE PILGRIMS. 


33 


fied, and they removed to Leyden. Here, by hard labor and PART L 
frugal honesty, they lived highly respected ; but after a few period m. 
years they experienced evils which made them think of chap. n. 
another removal. Not only were their own toils constant and 
severe, but they were obliged to employ their children, so 
that these were necessarily deprived of education. And the Reasons for 
health of the young often fell a sacrifice to the length of 
time and confined positions in which they labored. Some 
died, and some became deformed. Their morals also were 
likely to sufifer from the habitual profanation of the sabbath, 
which they must necessarily witness, and especially from con- 
tact with a disbanded soldiery, at this time residing at Ley- 
den. The Pilgrims had heard of America, and in its wil- 
derness they believed they might serve God unmolested, and 
found a church, where not ordy the oppressed in England, 
but unborn generations, might enjoy a pure worship. 

The Dutch wished them to colonize under their govern- 

o 

ment. But they loved their country, though she had shaken 
them from her lap ; and they sent agents to England, to procure, 
by the influence of Sir Edwin Sandys, a patent under the Vir- 
ginia Company. 

For the encouragement of this company, almost disheart- 
ened by the repeated failures at Chesapeake Bay, Robinson, 
and Brewster, the ruling elder of his church, wrote to Sir 
Edwin, showing, in five particulars, the difference of their 
motives, their circumstances and characters, from those of Substance 
other adventurers. 1. “We verily believe the Lord is with us, ^ letter to 
to whose service we have given ourselves, and that he will Sand^^^ 
graciously prosper our endeavors, according to the simplicity showing the 
of our hearts therein. 2. We are all well weaned from the 
delicate milk of our mother country, and inured to a strange 
and hard land, where we have learned patience. 3. The 
people are as industrious and frugal as any in the world. 

4. AVe are knit together in a sacred bond of the Lord, 
whereof we make great conscience, holding ourselves tied 
to all care of each other’s good, and of the whole by every, and 
so mutual. 5. It is not with us as with other men, whom small 
discontentments can discourage, and cause to wish themselves 
at home again. We have nothing to hope for from England 
or Holland, and our lives are drawing towards their period.” 

By the aid of Sandys, the petitioners obtained the patent. 

But they needed money. To provide this, their agents formed 
a stock company, jointly, with some men of business in Lon- 
don, of whom Mr. Thomas Weston was the principal ; they 
to furnish the capital, the emigrants to pledge their labor for 
seven years, at ten pounds per man ; and the profits of the 
enterprise, all houses, lands, gardens, and fields, to be divided 
at the end of that time among the stockholders, according to 
their respective shares. 

They then prepared two small vessels, the May-Flower 


Business 
contract 
with London 
merchants. 


August 3d, 

1620 . 


34 


PILGRIMS LEAVE HOLLAND. ARRIVE AT CAPE COD. 


PART I. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. II. 


1620 

The parting 
at Delft- 
Haven. 


Leave 
Holland. 
July 21. 


Their 

leading men. 


Sept. 6. 

Final 

departure 

from 

England. 

Arrival off 
Cape Cod. 
Nov. 9th. 


Political 
compact 
signed in the 
cabin of the 
May Flower. 


and the Speedwell ; but these would hold only a part of the 
company, and it was decided that the younger and more ac- 
tive should go, while the older, among whom was the pastor, 
should remain. If they were successful, they were to send for 
those behind ; if unsuccessful, to return, though poor, to them. 

Previous to their separation, this memorable church wor- 
shipped together for the last time, on an appointed day, when 
they humbled themselves by fasting, and “ sought of the 
Lord a' right way for themselves and their children.” When 
they must no longer tarry, their brethren accompanied them 
from Leyden to the shore at Delft-Haven. Here the ven- 
erable pastor knelt with his flock upon the ground ; and the 
wanderers, while tears flowed down their cheeks, heard for 
the last time, his beloved voice in exhortation and in prayer 
for them. “ But they knew they were Pilgrims, and lifted 
up their eyes to heaven, their dearest country, and quieted 
their spirits.” From Delft-Haven they sailed to Southamp- 
ton in England. 

Among the leaders of the party was Elder Brewster, who at 
this time was fifty-six, but sound in body, as in spirit. Of the 
seven who were taken at Boston, it was Brewster who was 
most severely dealt with. John Carver was near his age, 
beloved and trusted, as he was good and wise. William Brad- 
ford, was strong, bold, and enduring; but withal, a meek and 
prudent Christian. Next these, in honor, superior in native 
endowments, as in estate and family descent, was Edward 
Winslow. He was at this time twenty-six Bradford was 
thirty-two. Allerton and Hopkins were also leading men. 
Miles Standish had been an officer in an army, sent by Eliza- 
beth to aid the Dutch against the Spaniards ; and he, as was 
the case with Winslow, falling in with Robinson’s people, 
about three years before their removal from Holland, accom- 
panied them to America. 

After remaining in Southampton a fortnight, the Pilgrims put to 
sea. But misfortunes befalling, they returned, left the Speedwell, 
and finally, to the number of one hundred, they set sail from 
Plymouth, in the solitary May-Flower. On the 6th of Sep- 
tember, they took their last, sad look of their native shore. 
After a stormy and perilous passage, they made land, on the 9th 
of November, at Cape Cod. The mouth of the Hudson had 
been selected as the place of their settlement, and they accord- 
ingly steered southerly ; but soon falling in with dangerous 
breakers, and all, especially the women, being impatient to leave 
the ship, they determined to return and settle on or near the 
Cape. The next day they turned the point of that singular 
projection, and entered the harbor now called Provincetown. 

They fell on their knees to thank the kind Power who had 
preserved them amidst so many dangers, and then “ they did,” 
says Cotton Mather, “ as the light of nature itself directed 
them, immediately, in the harbor sign an instrument as the 


political compact. EXPOSURES AND EXERTIONS. 


35 


foundation of their future and needful government solemnly 
combining themselves in a civil body politic, to enact all such 
ordinances, and frame all such constitutions and offices, as 
from time to time should be thought most meet and convenient 

o 

for the general good ; all which they bound themselves to obey. 

This simple, but august compact, was the first of a series 
by which the fetters of a vast system of political oppression 
have been broken. Upon some parts of the old continent 
that system -still remains ; building upon the fiction, that sove- 
reigns own the world and its inhabitants, having derived 
all from God ; and that the people are to have only such a 
measure of personal freedom, and such possessions as kings 
may choose to bestow. Here was assumed for the first time 
the grand principle of a voluntary confederacy of independent 
men ; instituting government, for the good, not of the gov- 
ernors, but of the governed. 

There were the same number of persons on board the May- 
Flower as had left England ; but one, a servant, had died, and 
one, a male child. Peregrine White, was born on the passage. 
Carver was immediately chosen governor, and Standish captain. 

No comfortable home, or smiling friends, awaited the Pil- 
grims. They who went on shore waded through the cold surf 
to a homeless desert. But a place to settle must be found, 
and no time was to be lost. The shallop unfortunately needed 
repairs, and in the meantime a party set out to make discov- 
eries by land. They found “ a little corn, and many graves 
and in a second excursion they encountered the chilling 
blasts of a November snow storm, which laid in some the 
foundation of mortal disease. The country was wooded, 
and tolerably stocked with game. 

When the shallop was finished. Carver, Bradford and Wins- 
low, with a party of eighteen, manned the feeble bark, and 
set forth. Steering along the western shore of Cape Cod, 
they made, in three days, the inner circuit of the bay. “It 
was,’* says one of the number, “ very cold ; for the water 
froze our clothes, and made them many times like coats of 
iron.” They landed occasionally to explore ; and at night, 
inclosed with only a slight barricade of boughs, they stretched 
themselves upon the hard ground. On the second morning, 
as their devotions closed, they received a shower of Indian 
arrows ; when, sallying out, they discharged their guns, and 
the savages fled. Again they oflered, prayers with thanks- 
giving ; and proceeding on their way, their shallop was 
nearly wrecked by a wintry storm of terrible violence. Af- 
ter unspeakable dangers, they sheltered themselves under the 
lee of a small island, where, amidst darkness and rain, they 
land, and with difficulty make a fire. In the morning they 
find themselves at the entrance of a harbor. The next day 
was the Sabbath. They rested, and kept it holy, though all 
that was dear tc them depended on their promptness. 


PART I. 
PERIOD ni. 

CHAP. II. 


1620 . 

Importance 
of the trans- 
action to the 
rights of 
man. 


One hundred 
of the 
Pilgrims. 

Nov. 11th. 
'I'hey 

go on shore. 


Shallop 
repaired and 
excursions 
made. 


Dec. 6th. 
Party sail in 
the shallop. 


Attacked by 
the Nauset 
Indians. 
Dec. 8. 

Stormy 
evening of 
the 9th, land 
on Clark’s 
island. 


33 


THE LANDING AT PLYMOtTH. 


P ART I. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. III. 


Dec. 14th. 
Pilgrims 
land on 
Plymouth 
rock. 

Dec. 25th, 
begin to 
build. 


The pilgrims 
suffer much, 
but repine 
not. 


April 5th. 

1021 . 


The next day, a day ever to be observed in the annals of 
New England, the Pilgrims landed on the rock of Plymouth. 
Finding the harbor good, springs abundant, and the land prom- 
ising for tillage, they decided to settle here, and named the 
place from that which they last left in England. In a few 
days they brought the May-Flower to the harbor ; and on 
the 25th of December they began building, having first di- 
vided the whole company into nineteen families, and assigned 
them contiguous lots, of size according to that of the family, 
about eight feet front and fifty deep to each person. Each 
man was to build his own house. Besides this, the company 
were to make a building of twenty feet square, as a common 
receptacle. This was soonest completed, but was unfortu- 
nately destroyed by fire. 

Their huts went up but slowly, for though their hearts were 
strong, yet their hands had grown feeble, through fatigue, 
hardship and scanty fare ; and many were wasting with con- 
sumptions. Daily some yielded to sickness, and daily some 
sunk to the grave. Before spring, half of their number, 
among whom were the governor and his wife, lay buried on the 
shore. Yet they never repined, or repented of the step they 
had taken ; and when, on the 5th of April, the May-Flower 
left them, not one so much as spoke of returning to England ; 
but they rather confessed the continual mercies of a “ won- 
der-working Providence,” which had carried them through so 
many dangers, and was making them the honored instruments 
of so great a work. 


CHAPTER III. 

The Savages — Massasoit’s Alliance — Winslow’s Visit to the Pokanokets 

The removal of the savages by the plague, before the ai- 
rival of the Pilgrims was regarded as a special interposition 
of Providence in their favor. They had as yet seen but few of 
March 16. the natives, and those hostile, when Samoset, an Indian, who 
Visits of had learned a little English at Penobscot, boldly entered their 
Samoset, yip^ge, with a cheerful “ Welcome Englishmen.” He soon 
came again, with four others, among whom was Tisquantum, 
who had spread favorable reports of the English among his 
countrymen, and was afterwards of great service as an inter- 
Massasoit. prater. They gave notice that Massasoit, the sachem of the 
Pokanokets, was hard by. Appearing on a hill, with a body 
of attendants, armed, and painted with gaudy colors, the chief 
desired that some one should be sent to confer with him. 
Edward Winslow, famed for the sweetness of his disposi- 
tion and behavior, as well as for talents, courage, and 


Winslow’s embassy. 


37 


efficiency, was wisely chosen. Captain Standish found 
means, (for neither civil or military organization had been neg- 
lected,) to make a martial show, with drums and trumpets, 
which gave the savages wonderful delight. 

The sachem, on coming into the village, was so well pleased 
with the attentions paid him, that he acknowledged the au- 
thority of the king of England, and entered into an alliance, 
offensive and defensive, with the colonists, which remained 
inviolate for more than fifty years. 

In July, Edward Winslow and Stephen Hopkins went on 
an embassy to Massasoit, at Montaup. Their object was to 
negotiate a traffic in furs, and to preserve amity with the na- 
tives. Much to his delight, they gave the sachem a red coat, 
from Governor Bradford, who had succeeded Carver. They 
hinted that his subjects were somewhat too free with their 
presence at Plymouth, though himself and his particular 
friends should always be welcome. They mentioned that on 
their first arrival they had found a small quantity of buried 
corn, which in their necessity they had appropriated, but they 
now wished to discover and remunerate the owners ; and 
finally, they requested that the Pokanokets would sell their 
furs to the colony. 

Massasoit gathered his council. Am I not,” said he, 
‘‘ commander of the country ? Is not such a town mine ? — 
and such an one ? — going on to the number of thirty, — and 
finally, should not all bring their furs to him if he wished it ?” 
The Sannops ejaculated a hearty affirmative to each succes- 
sive proposition, and the matter was happily adjusted. The 
trade, thus secured to the colony, proved of great consequence. 

The ship Fortune arrived in November, and brought over 
thirty-five persons to join the settlers. The corn which they 
had found in their excursions from Cape Cod providentially 
preserved them ; for they had planted it, and the crop was 
their dependence, scanty though it proved, for their second 
winter. 

Massasoit feared the Narragansetts, and was doubtless on 
that account desirous of cultivating the friendship of the Eng- 
lish. Canonicus, the old hereditary chieftain of that confede- 
racy, perhaps offended at this intimacy, or regarding the 
whites as intruders, meditated a war against them* which he 
openly intimated by sending to Governor Bradford a bunch of 
arrows tied with the skin of a rattlesnake. Bradford stuffed 
the skin with powder and ball and sent it back ; and nothing 
more was heard, at that time, of war. 

News came to Plymouth that Massasoit was sick. Accom- 
panied by “ one Master John Hampden,” believed by some 
to be the celebrated Englishman of that name, then on a visit 
to the colony, Winslow taking suitable articles, went to Mon- 
taup. He found the Indians bewailing, and practicing their 
noisy powows or incantations around the sightless chieftain. 


PART I. 

PERIOD 111. 
CHAP. III. 


Pilgrims en- 
ter into alli- 
ance with 
Massasoit. 


1621 . 

July. 

Eml)assy to 
Massasoit 
by Winslow 
and Hoi»kin». 


Massasoit 
consults his 
council and 
grants the 
Indian trade. 


Nov. 
The ship 
Fortune ar 
rives. 


Narragan- 
setts threat- 
en war. 
Jan. 

1622 . 


1623 . 

March 1st. 

Winslow 
visits Massa- 
soit in his 
sickness 


38 FAVORABLE CHANGE IN THE AFFAIRS OF THE COLONY. 

PART I. Affectionately he extended his hand and exclaimed, “ Art 
PERIOD III. thou Winsnow (He could not articulate the liquid 1.) “ Art 
CHAP. III. thou Winsnow ? But, O, Winsnow! I shall never see thee 
more.” Winslow administered cordials, and he recovered. 
He recovers He then revealed a conspiracy which the Indians had formed 
and reveals requested him to join. “ But now,” said he, “ I know 

^ ^ that the English love iiie.” 

Agreeably to Massasoit’s advice, that a bold stroke should 
be struck, and the heads of the plot taken off, the intrepid 
Standish, with a party of only eight, went into the hostile 
The conspi- country, attacked a house where the principal conspirators 
rators cutoff, lYiem to death. In justice to the Indians, it 

should be stated that they were provoked to this conspiracy 
MasterWes- the lawless aggressions ol “Master Weston’s men.” 
ton's men. These were a colony of sixty Englishmen, sent over in June, 
1622, by Thomas Weston. Though hospitably received at 
[Weston Plymouth, they stole the young corn from the stalk, and thus 
''don^mer^^* brought want and distress upon the settlers, the ensuing win- 
chant, once ter and spring. They then made a short-lived and pernicious 
settlement at Weymouth. The pilgrims had been more 
grims.] alarmed at this Indian conspiracy, on account of the horrible 
news from Virginia, of the great Indian massacre there. 
1621 . Notwithstanding all the hardships — all the wisdom and con- 
to stancy, of the colonists, the partners of the concern in London 
complained of small returns ; and even had the meanness to 
The proper- send a vessel to rival them in their trade with the Indians, 
ty of the CO- Winslow went to England and negotiated a purchase for him- 
self and seven of his associates in the colony, by which the 
and others Property was vested in them ; and they sold out to the colony 
then in the at large, for the consideration of a monopoly of the trade with 
the Indians for six years. 

New Plymouth now began to flourish. For the land being 
divided, each man labored for himself and his family, and not 
for the public, or for distant usurers. Their government was 
a pure democracy, resembling that now exercised in a town 
meeting. Each male inhabitant had a vote ; the governor had 
two. At first some delicacy was felt, as they had no charter, 
being north of the bounds of the Virginia company, but at 
length they proceeded to the exercise of all the powers of 
self-government. After the establishment of the Grand Coun- 
cil of Plymouth, of which mention will soon be made. 
New charter, they received from it a charter, by which they exercised these 
rights, under the authority of England. 

Numbers of their brethren of the church at Leyden came 
over within the first few years to join the settlement ; and 
Winslow relates that the people of Plymouth gave a thousand 
pounds to assist them to emigrate. But the good Robinson 
rT .7 f was not permitted to enter the land of his hopes and affections. 
Robinson. He died in Leyden, 1625, to the great griet of the Pilgrims, 
who had kept their church without a pastor, Eldei Brewstei 


whole. 


Their gov- 
ernment. 


SIR FERDINANDO GORGES AND HIS ASSOCIATES. 


39 


officiating, in hopes, until they heard of his death, again to PART 1. 
enjoy his ministrations. period iii. 

Ten years after its first settlement. New Plymouth had chap. iv. 
three hundred inhabitants ; and had no other colony followed, 
there is every reason to believe they would have sustained 
themselves. Their history forms a striking contrast with that ^ 1^30. 

j ^ ± rosDGntv Oi 

of colonies where men were sent by others to labor in distant N.Plymornh. 
lands, or induced by worldly motives to enlist under am- 
bitious leaders. Like the Captain of their Salvation, the Pil- 
grims were self-devoted. No man took from them, but they 
voluntarily laid down what pertained to this life, in the cheer- 
ful and assured hope of a better. Faithfulness they regarded 
as their concern ; reward, as that of their Heavenly Master. 


CHAPTER IV. 

Grand Council of Plymouth. — New Hampshire. 

In November, 1620, the same month in which the Pilgrims }[020 
arrived on the American coast, James I. issued a charter to Grand coun- 
the duke of Lenox, the marquisses of Buckingham and Ham- cil of Plym- 
ilton, the earls of Arundel and Warwick, Sir Ferdinando 
Gorges, and thirty-four associates, styling them the “ Grand i. a sweeping 
Council of Plymouth, for planting and governing New Eng- patent of 
land, in America.”, This patent granted them the territory 
between the “ fortieth and forty-eighth degrees of north lat- England, 
itude, and extending throughout the main land from sea to 
sea.” This territory, which had been previously called North 
Virginia, now received the name of New England, by royal 
authority. 

From this patent were derived all the subsequent grants, 
under which the New England colonies were settled. But 
either from sinister motives, sheer ignorance of the geogra- 
phy of the country, or reckless disregard to consequences, 
the affairs of this corporation were transacted in a manner so 
confused, that endless disputes and difficulties were occasioned. 

Sir Ferdinando Gorges had been an officer in the navy of ^ F. ^ 
Elizabeth, and a companion of Sir Walter Raleigh. Various c^ptafn" 
circumstances had bent his mind strongly to the ambition of Mason 
founding a colony in America. Perhaps he imagined it would 
become a principality or a tlukedom. He was hence the 
prime mover in getting up the Grand Council of Plymouth ; 
and was made its President. Similar motives actuated Cap- 
tain Mason, and he became its Secretary. 1621 . 

Mason procured from the Grand Council the absurd grant March 9th. 
of “all the land from the river of Naumkeag, (Salem,) round paJ^ntcalled 
Cape Ann to the mouth of the Merrimack, and all the country Mariana. > 


ENDICOT BEGINS A SETTLEMENT AT SALEM. 



PAR^ lying between the two rivers, and all islands within three miles 

PEiiioD III. of the coast.” The district was to be called Mariana. 

CHAP. V. The next year, Gorges and Mason jointly obtained of the 

Council another patent of “ all the lands between the Mer- 

1622 rimack and Kennebec rivers, extending back to the great 

Gorges and lakes, and river of Canada.” This tract received the name 

obtain a Lacaonia. Under this grant some feeble settlements were 

charter of made at the mouth of the Piscataqua, and as far up the river 

Maine and as the present town of Dover. 

N. H. ^ 


# 

CHAPTER V. 


Colony of Massachusetts Bay. 


From 

1003 

to 

1625 . 

Mr. White, 
of Dorches- 
ter, England, 
the active 
patron of 
the Massa- 
chusetts 
settlement. 


162 $ 

Patent for 
Massachu- 
setts. 


.Tune. 
John Endi- 
cot pioneer 
of Salem, 
finds Roger 
Conant al- 
ready there. 


1629 

Royal char- 
ter to the 
Massachu- 
setts Bay 
Company. 


The persecution of the Puritans continued unabated during 
the reign of James I., the successor of Elizabeth, and many 
of the ablest divines of England, obliged to feel the rigor of 
the law or violate their consciences, were wandering in for- 
eira lands, or meditatinor a removal. 

Among the latter was Mr. White, a minister of Dorchester, 
in the south of England — a puritan, though not a separatist. 
Having learned what godly quietness his brethren of New 
Plymouth enjoyed, he turned his eyes in that direction, and 
projected another colony to America. Encouraged by him, 
as early as 1624, a few persons established themselves, first 
at Cape Ann, and afterwards on the site of Salem. 

Their representations of the country, together with the so- 
licitation of White, induced several gentlemen of Dorchester 
to purchase of. the Grand Council of Plymouth, in 1628, a 
patent “of that part of New England which lies between 
three miles north of the Merrimack river, and three miles to 
the south of Charles river, and extending from the Atlantic 
to the South Sea.” Thus the avaricious Council covered bv 
a second grant, lands which they had already conveyed by 
a former one to Mason. 

John Endicot, a rugged puritan, was the leader: and in 
Salem, began the “ wilderness-work for the cc^ny of Mas- 
sachusetts.” He brought over hi^ family, and other emigrants 
to the number of one hundred. Ro^er Conant and two oth- 
ers, from New Plymouth, had selected for him this spot, then 
called Naumkeag, for their settlement, and Conant was there 
to give to Endicot and his party such welcome to the New 
World as the desert forest could afford. 

The next year, the proprietors obtained of King Charles a 
charter, confirming the patent of the Council of Plymouth, 
and conveying to them powers of government. They were 
incorporated by the name of the “ Governor and Company of 


THE ELDER WINTHROP. — WILSON. SEVEN CHURCHES. 


41 


, Massachusetts Bay, in New England.” The first general PART I. 
court of the company was held in England, when they fixed period hi 
upon a form of government for the colony, and appointed En- chap. v. 
dicot governor. 

About three hundred persons sailed for America during 1629 
this year, a part of whom joined Mr. Endicot at Salem, and Charlestown 
the remainder, exploring the coast for a better station, laid founded, 
the foundation of Charlestown. 

In the meantime other pious puritans, with similar views 
to those 01 White, were meditating similar projects m other gentry favor 
and opposite parts of England. The pious family of the England. 
Earl of Lincoln, in the North-East, regarded the religious 
enterprise with enthusiastic admiration ; as did also John 
Winthrop, a native of the county of Suffolk, and others of 
rank and fortune. A large 

A more extensive emigration was now thought of than emigration 
had been before attempted. But an objection arose ; the col- the^best^ 
ony was to be governed by a council residing in England. 

To obviate this hindrance, the company agreed to form a coun- 
cil of those who should emigrate, and who might hold their 
sessions thereafter in the new settlement. 

On the election, the excellent John Winthrop was chosen 
governor. He had afterwards for his eulogy, a praise be- Winthrop. 
yond that of any other person in the colony. “He was,” say 
they, “ unto us as a mother, parent-like distributing his goods. Sails 
and gladly bearing our infirmities, yet did he ever maintain 1^» 

the figure and honor of his place with the spirit of a true 
gentleman.” The company had determined to colonize only 
their “ best.” Eight hundred accompanied Winthrop, and du- 
ring the season, seventeen vessels were employed, bringing 
over, in all, fifteen hundred persons. 

Winthrop and his friends found no luxurious table spread for 
them in the wilderness ; but they freely imparted the stores 
which they brought, to the famished and enfeebled sufferers Arrival of 
whom they met. Regarding Salem as sufficiently peopled, 
the newly-arrived located themselves without delay beyond its June 21.* 
limits. Their first care, wherever they went, was to provide 
for the ministration of the gospel. In August, Charlestown 
had a church, at the head of which was tlie ardent, eccentric, 
and benevolent Wilson, — ever ready to encourage the despond- churches of 
ing, either in poetry or prose. Dorchester soon after had a 
church, jjathered bv Mr. Warham, who afterwards emij^rated 
to Windsor, Connecticut. Boston, Roxbury, Lynn, and Wa- 
tertown, followed in their order; so that at the end of two 
years, Massachusetts had seven churches, supplied with de- 
vout and learned ministers. 

Unused, as many of this company of settlers were, to aught 
but plenty and ease, the hardships before them, though borne 
whth a willing mind, were too much for the body, especially 
in the case of women. Many died, though in the joy and Johnson. 

5 


1030 . 

Fifteen 

hundred 

persons 

emigrate. 


Hardships 

endured. 

Death uf 


42 


MASSACHUSETTS REQUIRES RELIGIOUS CONFORMITY. 


PART. I. 
PERIOD HI. 

CHAP. V. 


Affairs of 
government. 


1631 . 

Church 
membership 
necessary to 
a voter. 


Reasoning 
plausible but 
unsound. 


1631 . 

Roger Wil- 
liams first to 
teach 
religious 
freedom. 


Uncas. 

1632 . 


peace of believing. Among these, Avas the beloved Arbella 
Johnson, of the noble house of Lincoln. Her husband, Isaac 
Johnson, the principal of the emigrants in respect to wealth, 
felt her loss so severely, that he soon followed her to the 
grave. He made a liberal bequest to the colony, and died “ in 
sweet peace.” 

By the royal charter, the colonists were empowered to eleci 
from among themselves, annually, a governor, deputy-governor 
and eighteen assistants ; and to hold general courts every 
year, for the purpose of choosing officers, and makirsg all such 
necessary ordinances as were not repugnant to the laws o* 
England. It was agreed that important regulations were to 
be enacted in an assembly of all the freemen, and a meeting 
was convened at Boston, in October, when VVinthrop was 
re-elected governor, and Thomas Dudley, who had been a 
faithful steward to the earl of Lincoln, was chosen deputy- 
governor. 

At first, those not members of any church were allowed 
to vote. But in May, 1631, the general court decided that- 
church-membership should be a necessary qualification. For 
this, Massachusetts has been censured. But why, it was 
asked, should those who left their homes for the express rea- 
son that they wished to live in a community constituted in a 
certain manner, be bound to admit among them the very causes 
of disturbance which they had ventured their lives and wasted 
their fortunes to avoid ? They had purchased and taken to 
themselves a desolate corner of the earth, and felt that thev 
had a right to enjoy it unmolested. Although this reasoning 
is plausible, yet when they afterwards attempted to carry 
out their principles by force, they were led to such unjustifi- 
able acts, as proved it to be unsound. 

To believe strongly in the immutability of truth, and of 
right, is a chief element of moral greatness, and one to which 
our earliest fathers owed their elevation of character and 
action. They assumed not to judge for others in things in- 
different, but they insisted that all must believe the true, and 
do the right, not considering that we may not on certain 
subjects assume to judge for others what these are. But it 
was not until the doctrines of Roger Williams were promul- 
gated, that religious toleration was understood. That remark- 
able man joined the settlement in 1631, and was soon loca- 
ted at Salem. 

This year, also, some of the most renowned of the Indian 
chiefs visited Boston to tender their allegiance. From the 
country of the Narragansetts came the grand warrior Mian- 
tonomoh, associate sagamore, and nephew to Canonicus ; and 
from the river of the Pequods, appeared the subtle Uncas, 
who declared to the authorities that “his heart was not his 
own, but theirs.” 

To cultivate friendship with the pilgrims, the governor. 


GREAT INCREASE BY EMIGRATION. 


43 


with the excellent Wilson, now become pastor of the church 
of Boston, went on foot to visit New Plymouth. Bradford, 
still the governor, and Brewster, the ruling elder, met and 
conducted them to their homes. Though but little of the 
cheer of earth could be furnished, yet they partook together 
on the Sabbath, of “ the heavenly feast and each of the 
parties spoke in turn of the glorious things pertaining to the 
inheritance of the saints in light. 

The northern colonies had a <{ood understanding with the 
Virginians, receiving from them supplies of corn. They 
also had a friendly traffic with the Dutch, who had settled at 
the Hudson river. These signs of prosperity were reported 
in England, where persecution was as yet unrelenting ; and 
the consequence was, a fresh emigration. The Griffin brought 
over a noble freight of three hundred, among whom were the 
fathers of Connecticut, Hooker and Haynes ; and the pious 
and learned^Cotton. The latter was settled in Boston, and 
there became influential in the ororanization of the churches. 

O 

As the settlements in Massachusetts had now become nu- 
merous, and had already extended more than thirty miles from 
Boston, it became impracticable for all the freemen to attend 
the general court. This led to an innovation, which altered 
the constitution of the government from a simple to a repre- 
sentative democracy. It was made lawful for “ the freemen of 
every town to choose two or three of their own number, to 
confer of, and prepare such public business as by them shall 
be thought fit to consider of at the next general court and 
it was ordained, that these persons should have the fidl power 
and voices of all the freemen, for whom they were chosen to 
act. An exception was, however, made in the case of elec- 
tion to offices, in which every freeman was, as heretofore, to 
give his own vote. For this purpose, the whole body met 
once a year, to hold the court of election. Besides this, three 
other general courts were holden each year by the repre- 
sentatives, which number was, however, soon limited. The 
Mosaic laws were made the basis of their criminal code. 

Charles I., the son and successor of Janies I., was no less 
violent in his religious and political despotism ; and emigrants 
continued to flock to New England. In the year 1635 not 
less than three thousand arrived, among whom was Hugh 
Peters, amd also the younger Henry Vane, much known in the 
subsequent history of England for his high political career, 
for his able and consistent defense of the principles of free- 
dom, and for the violent death which, after the accession of 
Charles II., he suffered with such unexampled Christian tri- 
umph. The lofty bearing of the high born stranger, his pro- 
found religious feeling, and his great knowledge, so wrought in 
his favor, that, disregarding his youth, the people rashly with- 
drew their suffrages from the good VVinthrop, and chose Vane 
governor, the year after his arrival. 

5 * 


PART. I. 
PERIOD IIL 

CHAP. V. 


October 28. 
Visit to the 
Pilgrim.«» 


1633 . 

July and 
August, the 
Griffin 
brings 300 
emigrants. 


1634 . 

Massachu- 
setts be- 
comes a rep- 
resentative 
democracy, 


but elections 
still held by 
all 


1625 . 

James I. 
succeeded 
by Charles I 

1635 . 

3000 emi- 
grate to New 
England. 
Hugh Peters. 
Heiirv Vane 


Vane 
is chosen 
governor. 

1636 . 


44 


ROGER WILLIAMS EXPELLED FROM MASSACHUSETTS. 


CHAPTER VI. 


Rhode Island and its first Founder. 


PART 1. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VI. 

Roger 

Williams. 

His arrival, 
February 5, 

1631 . 

His views of 
religious 
toleration. 


Disapproved 
by the 
authorities 
of Massa- 
chusetts. 

1635 . 

He is settled 
at Salem. 

Contends 
with the gen- 
eral court. 


Salem dis- 
franchised. 


Williams is 
banished. 


1636 . 

He is an 
unsheltered 
wanderer. 


Roger Williams possessed one of those rare minds, which 
looks upon truth with an eagle gaze ; and what he saw clearly, 
that he maintained with invincible courage. But the war he 
waged, was with “ soul-oppression.” Having been a puritan 
minister, he had been driven from England by those perse- 
cutions for opinion, which, like the confusion of languages at 
Babel, drove men asunder, and peopled the earth. When 
Williams arrived in Massachusetts, he proclaimed, that the 
only business of the human legislator is with the actions 
of man as they affect his fellow-man ; but as for the 
thous^hts and feelings of his mind, and the acts%r omissions 
of his life, as respects religious worship, the only lawgiver 
is God ; and the only human tribunal, a man’s own con- 
science. 

Hence he condemned as unjust the church-membership 
restriction of the right of suffrage, all laws to compel atten- 
dance on devotional exercises, and all taxation to support pub- 
lic worship Great was the astonishment caused, and the 
disturbance made, by what was called this “ ill egg of tolera- 
tion.” Williams, the eloquent young divine, frank and affec- 
tionate, had, however, won the hearts of the people of 
Salem, and they invited him to settle with them as their pas- 
tor. The general court forbade it. Williams withdrew to 
Plymouth, where he remained as pastor for two years, and 
then returned to Salem, where he was again gladly received 
by the people. 

The court punished the town for this offense by withhold- 
ing a tract of land to which they had a claim. Williams 
wrote to the churches, endeavoring to show the injustice of 
this proceeding ; whereupon the court ordered, that until am- 
ple apology was made for the letter, vSalem should be disfran- 
chised. Then all, even his wife, yielded to the clamor 
against him ; but he declared to the court before whom he 
was arraigned, that he was ready to be bound, or if need 
were, to attest with his life, his devotion to his principles. 
The court, influenced by Mr. Cotton, pronounced against him 
the sentence of exile. Winter was approaching, and he ob- 
tained permission to remain till spring. The affections of 
his people revived, and throngs collected to hear the beloved 
voice, soon to cease from among them. The authorities be- 
came alarmed, and sent a pinnace to convey him to England ; 
but he had disappeared. 

Now a wanderer in the wilderness, he had not, upon many 


THE NARRAGANSETTS THE BENEFACTORS OF RHODE ISLAND. 


45 


a stormy night, either “ food, or fire, or company,” or bet- 
ter lodging than the hollow of a tree. At last, a few follow- 
ers having joined him, he fixed at Seckonk, since Rehoboth, 
within the limits of the colony of Plymouth. Winslow was 
now governor there ; and he felt himself obliged to commu- 
nicate to Williams that his remaining would breed disturb- 
ance between the two colonies ; and he added his advice to 
that privately conveyed to Williams by a letter from Winthrop, 
“ to steer his course to Narragansett Bay.” 

Williams now threw himself upon the mercy of Canonicus. 
At first, the sachem was ungracious. The English, he said, 
had sought to kill him, and had sent the plague among his 
people. But Williams won upon him by degrees, and he 
extended his hospitality to him and his suffering company. 
He would not, he said, sell his land, but he freely gave to 
Williams, whose neighborhood he now coveted, and who was 
favored by his nephew, Miantonomoh, all the neck of land 
between th^awtucket and Moshasuck rivers, “ that his people 
might sit down in peace and enjoy it forever.” Thither they 
went, and with pious thanksgiving named the goodly place 
Providence. 

The acquaintance of Williams with the Narragansetts was 
opportune ; for by its means he learned that a conspiracy 
was forming to cut off the English, headed by Sassacus, the 
powerful chief of the Pequods. The Narragansetts had 
been strongly moved by the eloquence of Mononotto, asso- 
ciate chief with Sassacus, to join in the plot. They wavered, 
but Williams, by making a perilous journey to their country, 
persuaded them rather to unite with the English against their 
ancient enemies. He wrote to Governor Winthrop, who im- 
mediately invited Miantonomoh to visit him at Boston. That 
chieftain went, and there entered into a treaty of peace and 
alliance with the English ; engaging to them the assistance 
of the Narragansetts against the Pequods, should they per- 
sist in hostility. 

PiOger Williams became a Baptist; and founded, in Provi- 
dence, the first Baptist church in America. 


PART I. 
PERIOD m 

CHAP. VII. 


He goes to 
the Narra- 
gansetts. 


His recep- 
tion by 
Canonicus.’ 


Receives a 
gift of land, 
and founds 
Providence. 

1636 . 


He makes a 
perilous 
journey to 
the Narra- 
gansetts, 
to serve his 
persecutors. 


CHAPTER VII. 


Connecticut and its Founders. 


The Dutch and English both claimed to be the original Dutch 
discoverers of Connecticut river, but the former had probably the probable 
the juster claim. The natives along its valley were kept in Connects 
fear by the more warlike Pequods on the east, and the terri- cut river, 
ble Mohawks in the west ; and hence they desired the pres- 
ence of the English, as defenders. As early as 1631, Wah- 
quimacut, one of their sachems, being pressed by the Pequods, 


46 


VALLEY OF THE CONNECTICUT. ITS DIFFERENT SETTLER& 


PART I. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. VII. 


1631 


Dutch fix at 
Hartford. 

October, 

1633 . 

Plymouth 
people at 
Windsor, 
erect the first 
house in the 
State. 


Patent of 
Connecticut 
granted to 
English 
noblemen. 


The younger 
Winthrop 
their agent. 


1631 . 

Extent of 
the patent. 


1633 . 

to 

1635 . 

Thomas 
Hooker and 
thers of the 
Bay, deter- 
mine to 
remove. 

A party in 
advance 
of Hooker. 


went to Boston and afterwards to Plymouth, earnestly re- 
questing that an English colony might be sent to his country, 
which he truly described as a delightful region. Governor 
Winthrop declined his proposal ; but Edward Winslow, then 
governor of Plymouth, favored the project, and visited and 
examined the valley. 

The Plymouth people had been, some time previous, ad- 
vised by the Dutch to settle on Connecticut river ; and they 
now determined to pursue the enterprise. They fixed on the 
site of Windsor, as the place to erect a trading-house. But 
delays occurred, and the Dutch having repented of their for- 
mer moderation, and now anxious to secure the territory for 
themselves, erected a small trading fort, called the house of 
Good Hope, on a point of land in Sukeag, since Hartford, at 
the junction of the Little river with the Connecticut. 

The materials for the Plymouth trading-house being put on 
board a vessel. Captain Holmes, who commanded, soon ap- 
peared sailing up the river. When opposite to the Dutch 
fort, he was commanded to stop, or he would be fired upon ; 
but he resolutely kept his course, and the Windsor house, the 
first in Connecticut, was erected and fortified before winter. 

Such was the condition of the puritans in England, and 
such the reputation of their success in America, that even 
some of the nobility belonging to the sect, meditated emigra- 
tion. The Grand Council patented Connecticut to the Earl of 
Warwick, a friend and frequent hearer of Thomas Hooker. 
That nobleman subsequently transferred his patent to Lord 
Say and Seal, and Lord Brooke, with others. John Winthrop, 
a son of the worthy governor of Massachusetts, a man in 
whom hi^h natural endowments had received the teachings 
of science and religion, having been sent to England on busi- 
ness for Massachusetts, took an agency for the two Lords 
patentees, and was directed by them to build a fort at the 
mouth of the Connecticut river, and within it, houses proper 
for persons of rank, as well as those for laborers. 

The patent granted all that part of New England which ex- 
tends “ from Narragansett river one hundred and twenty miles 
on a straight line, near the shore, towards the south-west, as 
the coast lies toward Virginia, and within that breadth, from 
the Atlantic ocean to the South Sea.’’ 

Before Mr. Winthrop’s commission was known, Thomas 
Hooker and his church had determined to leave Newtown, 
since Cambridge, and plant themselves upon Connecticut river; 
having obtained for that object a reluctant permission from the 
general court of Massachusetts. 

Other parties around the Bay were also in motion. In 
August, a few pioneers from Dorchester selected a place at 
Windsor near the Plymouth trading-house ; and others from 
Watertown fixed on Pyquag, now VVethersfield. 

Having made such preparations as they were able, a party 


FIRST winter’s HARDSHIP. THOMAS HOOKER. 


47 


intending to be in advance of Hooker, set out in October, 
with their families, amounting in all to si5Lty persons, men, 
women and children. To proceed rapidly across a trackless 
wilderness, through swamps and over mountains, was impos- 
sible, and when the tedious journey was accomplished, win- 
ter was at hand ; and it set in earlier than usual, and was 
uncommonly severe. They not only lacked comfortable 
dwellings, but having sent their furniture and provisions round 
by shipping, storms had delayed or wrecked their vessels. 
After enduring such hardships as human nature shudders to 
contemplate, most of the party, to save life, got on board a 
vessel, and at length reached Massachusetts. A few re- 
mained, who lived on malt and acorns. Their cattle, too, fared 
hardly, browsing in the uoods ; and numbers of them died 
from starvation. The resolute puritans were not however 
discouraged, but most of those who left the settlement in the 
winter, returned in the spring with Hooker and his company. 

VVinthrop in the meantime arrived with his commission, 
and commenced building the projected fort. A few days af- 
terwards, a Dutch vessel, which was sent from New Neth- 
erlands, appeared off the harbor to take possession of its 
entrance. The English having by this time mounted two 
pieces of cannon, prevented their landing; and proceeded to 
complete the fort, which was named after the two Lords pat- 
entees, Say-Brook. 

Engaged as were all parties concerned, in planting the 
wilderness for the same object — the unmolested enjoyment of 
a common religion — the ample subjects of contention, now 
opened by conflicting claims, were all, though not without dif- 
ficulty, peaceably adjusted. The Pilgrims, in the exercise of 
their wonted virtues, sold their claim to lands at Windsor, to 
the people of Dorchester ; and the patentees were content 
that the Massachusetts settlement should proceed. 

Thomas Hooker is regarded as the principal founder of 
Connecticut. In him a natural “grandeur of mind” was cul- 
tivated by education, and chastened by religion and adver- 
sity. Although commanding and dignified in his ministerial 
office, he was in policy, an overmatch for the crafty. In pri- 
vate life he was generous, compassionate, and tender. So 
attractive was his pulpit eloquence, from “ the fervor with 
which he breathed out his holy soul,” and from the great flex- 
ibility of his manner, tones, and copious imagery, by which 
he adapted himself to all subjects and all occasions, that in 
England he drew crowds, often from great distances, of no- 
ble, as well as plebeian hearers. And when for his conscien- 
tious non-conformitv, not to the doctrines of the English 
church, but to the legal imposition of its rites and ceremonies, 
the ecclesiastical authorities silenced him, no less than forty- 
seven of the regular clergy remonstrated ; and plead, though 
vainly, for his restoration. 


PART I. 
PERIOD in. 

CHAP. VII. 


Hardships 

endurei 


Return to 
the Bay. 


Winthr(» 
builds a fort 
at Saybrook. 


Dutch attack 
it and are 
repulsed. 


Differences 

amicably 

adjusted. 


Thomas 

Hooker. 


His charac- 
ter and 
pulpit 
eloquence. 


48 


JOHN HAYNES. WISDOM, UNION, AND LABOR. 


PART I. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. VIII. 


1633 . 

His nieeting 
with his 
church at 
Boston. 


His motives 
for Removal. 


John 

Haynes. 


June, 

1636 . 

Hooker and 
his church 
journey 
across the 
wilderness. 


Settle at 
Hartford and 
by good con- 
duct, insure 
success. 


His con gre oration in Encrland esteemed his ministn/ as so 

o O • o ^ j 

great a blessing, that when persecution drove him from his 
native land, they desired still to be with him, although in these 
“ ends of the earth.” A portion of his people had preceded 
him, and were already settled at Newtown, since Cambridge. 
As he landed, they met him on the shore. With streaming 
eyes he pressed them to his bosom, crying out, “ Now I live, 
if ye stand fast in the Lord !” 

His pervading mind had been active in planning the opera- 
tions of the preceding year, for he had determined, soon after 
his arrival, on taking his flock to a separate ground There 
remained persecuted friends in England, who were yet to 
join them ; and for their sake, he deemed it wise to make 
more extensive room ; and he was attracted by the locality of 
the broad and beautiful valley of the Connecticut. 

Associated with Hooker, both in counsel and action, was 
John Haynes, a gentleman of excellent endowments, of un- 
affected meekness, and possessed of a very considerable es- 
tate. So desirous were the people of Massachusetts to detain 
him, that they made him their governor ; but he would not 
separate himself from his friend and pastor. 

Warned by the calamities of the preceding autumn. Hooker 
would not delay, although his wife was so ill as to be earned 
on a litter ; but the company departed from Newtown early in 
June, driving their flocks and herds. Many of them were 
accustomed to affluence ; but now, they all, men, women and 
little children, travelled on foot, through thickets, across 
sti earns and over mountains, lodging at night upon the unshel- 
tered ground. But they put their cheerful trust in God, and 
we doubt not the ancient forest was, night and morning, made 
vocal with His praise. 

At length they reached their destined location, which they 
named Hartford. The excellent Haynes was chosen chief 
magistrate ; and the soil was purchased of the natives. The 
succeeding summer was one of the utmost exertion. Houses 
were to be built, lands cleared, food provided for the coming 
winter, roads made, the cunning and terrible savage to be 
guarded against, and, chiefly, a church and state to be or- 
ganized. All was to be done, and all was accomplished by 
wisdom, union, and labor. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

Connecticut. — The Pequod War. 

How firmly the little state had become established in a 
short time, is shown from the shock which it now met and 


THE DESTRUCTION OF THE PEQUODS BECOMES NECESSARY. 


49 


repeiltjd. The Pequods were endeavoring to unite the Indian 
tribes in^a plot to exterminate the English, especially those of 
this colony, named from its river, Connecticut. They had 
sought, as we have seen, the alliance of their former enemies, 
the Narragansetts, hut through the influence of Roger \A’il- 
liams, Miantonomoh, the war-chief of that nation, remained 
true to the whites. Uncas, the Mohegan sagamore, formerly 
a vassal, and of the same family with Sassacus, was now his 
inveterate foe. ^ 

The Pequods murdered Captain John Oldham, near Block 
Island, d’hey made other attacks, and carried away some 
prisoners. They cut off stragglers from Saybrook, and had 
become so bold as to assault the fort, and use impudent and 
threatening language. Every where they were, or seemed 
to be, lurking, with purposes of murder. The whole settle- 
ment, men, women and children, were in the feverish condition 
of intense and continual fear. They neither ate, slept, or la- 
bored, or even worshipped God in the sanctuary, without arms 
and ammunition at hand. 

A general court was called on the last of May, at Hartford. 
Thirty persons had already been killed, and the evidence was 
conclusive that the savages designed a general massacre. 
The court, therefore, righteously declared war. 

The quota of troops from the three towns now settled, 
shows the rapid progress of the settlement. Hartford was to 
furnish ninety men, Windsor forty-two, and W^ethersfleld 
eighteen, making one hundred and fifty. John Mason was cho- 
sen captain 'Phe troops embarked at Hartford, sailed down 
the river, and along the coast, to Narragansett Bay. Miantono- 
moh furnished them two hundred warriors, U ncas sixty. There 
were actually embodied of the English, only seventy-seven, of 
whom twenty, commanded by Captain Underhill, were from 
Massachusetts. Guided by a Pequod deserter, they reached 
Mystic, one of the two forts of Sassacus, at dawn of day. 
Their Indian allies showed signs of fear, and Mason arranging 
them at a distance around the fort, advanced with his own little 
army. If they fell, there was no second force to defend their 
state, their wives and helpless children. As they approach, a 
dog barks, and an Indian sentinel cries out, “Owannox, Owan- 
iiox !” the English! the English I They leap within the fort. 
The Indians fight desperately, and victory is doubtful. Mason 
then seizes and throws a flaming brand, shouting, “ we must 
burn them.” d'he light materials of their wigwams were in- 
stantly in a blaze. Hemmed in as the Indians now were, 
escape was impossible ; and six hundred, all who were within 
the fort, of every sex and age, in one hour perished. 

Three hundred Pequods issuing from the other and royal 
fortress of Sassacus, pursued Mason with infuriated rage, as 
he retreated to the Pequod river, where he embarked on 


PART I. 
PERIOD III 

CHAP. VIII. 


1636 . 

The Pequod* 
seek to gain 
the Narra- 
gansetts 

July. 

Hostility of 
the Pequod*. 


Distress of 
the settlers. 


1637 . 

May. 

The court 
declare war 
against the 
Pequods. 


Route of the 
troops under 
Mason. 


May 26. 
The Pequod 
fort at Mys- 
tic attacked. 


Is burnt with 
all its 
inmates. 


50 


‘‘ FOUNDATION-WORK.” 


PART I. 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VIII. 


1637 . 

Sassacus 

killed. 


Pequods 
pursued and 
defeated at 
Fairfield. 


The Pe- 
quods as a 
tribe extinct. 


First public 
thanks- 
giving. 

1639 . 

Constitution 
and civil 
government. 


Their civil 
order and 
arrange- 
ments, 


more perma- 
nent than 
in the other 
states. 


board his vessels which met him there. Two of the English 
were killed, and twenty wounded. 

The subjects of Sassacus now reproached him as the au- 
thor of their misfortunes; and to escape destruction, he with 
his chief captains fled to the Mohawks : but he was after- 
wards slain by a revengeful subject. Three hundred of his 
warriors, having burned his remaining fort, fled along the sea 
coast. Massachusetts had raised a body of men to aid in the 
war, which on account of the theological disturbance, arrived 
too late for the battle. 'These, under Captain Patrick, now 
joined with forty men under Mason, pursued the fugitive 
savages, traced them to a swamp in Fairfield, and there fought 
and defeated them. 

Nearly one thousand of the Pequods were destroyed ; many 
fled, and two hundred, besides women and children, remained 
as captives. Of these, some, we are grieved to relate, were 
sent to the West Indies and sold into slavery; and the re- 
mainder divided between the Narragansetts and the Mohe- 
gans. The two Sachems, Uncas and Miantonomoh, between 
whom was mutual hatred, now engaged to live in peace. The 
lands of the Pequods were regarded as conquered territory, 
and the name of the tribe was declared extinct. 

The prowess of the English had thus put the natives in 
fear, and a long peace ensued. All the churches in New 
England commemorated this deliverance, by keeping a day of 
common and devout thanksoiving. 

The war had fallen heavily upon the colony. Their farm- 
ing and their finances were deranged; but order and industry 
restored them. In 1639, they formally conjoined themselves 
to be one state or commonwealth, “ to maintain the purity of 
the gospel, the discipline of the churches, and in all civil af- 
fairs, to be governed by the constitution which should be 
adopted.” 

'This constitution ordained two annual general courts, one 
to.be held in May, at which the whole body of freemen should 
choose a governor, deputy-governor, six magistrates, and other 
necessary officers. Church membership was not made a ne- 
cessary qualification for a voter, or even for a magistrate, al- 
though it was for the office of governor. The towns were to 
send deputies to the general assembly, for the transaction of 
all business, except the election of officers. All taxes were 
to be apportioned by a special committee, consisting of dele- 
gates from the several towns. The governor and four magis- 
trates might constitute a general assembly^ at which the for- 
mer had a casting vote. So wisely was the “foundation- 
work” of a public organization performed by the fathers of 
Connecticut, that less has been found to alter here than in any 
other state ; and it has hence been called throughout the 
union, “ the land of steady habits.” 


DAVENPORT AND EATON. THEIR FRIENDSHIP. 


CHAPTER IX. 


' New Haven and its Founders. 

Theophilus Eaton and John Davenport, puritans of much 
distinction in England, were regarded as the Moses and Aaron 
of the colony of New Haven. Eaton had been deputy-governor 
of a company for trade to the Baltic, and a public lunctionary 
*at the court of Denmark; he had married a daughter of the 
Bishop of Chester, and was possessed of a large estate. Da- 
venport, the son of an English lawyer, was early pious; and 
entering the ministry, he became eminent in London as a 
preacher. 

In attempting to dissuade Cotton from puritanism, Daven- 
port had become its disciple, and thus exposed himself to per- 
secution. He believed that the reformation in England had 
stopped short; and that “the ark might as well be got off from 
the mountains when it had once rested, as a reformation to 
be reformed where it had once stopped and hence he was 
seized with an ardent desire to realize his visions of perfec- 
tion in church organization, which he thought could only be 
where a church should be constituted “ in the first assay,” in 
entire accordance with the scriptures ; and Cotton had written 
to him from America, that the order there settled “ brought to 
his mind the new heavens and the new earth, wherein dwell- 
eth righteousness.” 

Among the serious virtues of that soul-expanding day, was 
one little known in times when a paltry spirit of levity prevails : 
that of high and devoted friendship. Such existed between 
Davenport and Eaton, and appears to have been the main- 
spring-in producing Eaton’s emigration. 

The two friends collected their associates, and arrived at 
Boston, July 26th, 1637. Massachusetts was desirous of se- 
curing such settlers, but they preferred a separate establish- 
ment; and seeking a commercial station, they explored the 
coast, fixed on Quinnipiac, and in 1638, they moored their 
vessels in its harbor. The company had made some little 
preparation for the settlement the preceding summer, yet many 
sufierings were to be endured. The spring was uncommonly 
backward ; their planted corn perished repeatedly in the 
ground, and they dreaded the utter failure of the crop ; but at 
length they were cheered by warm weather, and surprised by 
the rapid progress of vegetation. 

The first Sunday after they arrived, they met and worship- 
ped under a large tree, when Mr, Davenport preached to them 
concerning the temptations of the wilderness. On the 4ih of 


PART T. 
PERIOD III 
CHAP. IX. 


Theophilus 
Eaton, a man 
of conse- 
quence in 
England, 


John Daven- 
port an emi- 
nent divine. 




His views of 
theology. 


Frendsl^ 
between Ea- 
ton and • 
Davenport. 

July 6. 

1037 . 

They arrive 
at Boston. 

1038 . 

They reach 
Quinnipiac. 


April 15. 


52 


THEOLOGICAL DISTURBANCE IN MASSACHUSETTS. 


PART I. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. X. 


1639. 

June 4. 
Civil and 
religious 
government 
established. 

The seven 
pillars of 
wisdom’s 
house. 

Mr. Eaton 
governor. 


June, 1639, they met in a large barn belonging to Mr. New- 
man, when they formed themselves into a body politic, and 
established a form of government, blending the church with 
the state. Each church was to be begun by seven of their 
best and most pious men, called “the seven pillars” of the 
church, who were to be selected by twelve chosen by the 
people at large for the purpose. The governor and magistrates 
were to be elected by such of their number as were church 
members ; and were to hold annually a general court to regu- 
late the affairs of the colony. The planters solemnly bound 
themselves, “ until otherwise ordered, to be governed in all 
things, of civil as well as religious concerns, by the rules which 
the Scriptures held forth to them.” Eaton was chosen go- 
vernor. To the place, which they held by purchase from the 
natives, they gave the name of New Haven. 


CHAPTER X. 


Massachusetts. — Antinomianism and Intolerance. 


Mrs. Hutch- 
inson. 


Her 

opinions. 


Opposed and 
censured by 
the clergy. 


1636 . 

Governor 
Vane takes 
her part- 


As long as the Puritan fathers consisted of only a few 
united brethren, who accorded in religious views, all was har- 
monious ; and the error which afterwards led to intolerance, 
remained latent. But human opinion flows on like a river, and 
its course cannot be stayed by human means. Already had 
the theology of Geneva, the head-quarters of puritanism, un- 
dergone a change ; and Vane, recently there, had come over 
with newer lights ; and at this time, “ a master-piece of wo- 
men’s wit,” Anne Hutchinson, of Boston, had, by her powers 
of reasoning, and eloquence of expression, promulgated opin- 
ions unthought of before, and highly offensive. 

She began in meetings of her own sex, with the simple 
scriptural proposition, that justification is of faith, and not of 
works — the divine life formed in the soul, and not in outward 
observances. She was regarded as aiming a reproach at the 
sanctity of manners, then so carefully cultivated, especially 
among the clergy. These censured, hut failing to silence her, 
a bitter controversy ensued. At last, she went the length of 
denying the necessity of good works, even as an evidence of 
faith. This was Antinomianism, and it was regarded as i 
most alarming heresy; and so many had embraced it that the 
utmost distress pervaded the minds of the puritans; who 
seemed now destined to lose that great blessing of gospel pu- 
rity, for which they had sacrificed so much. 

Governor Vane, believing Mrs. Hutchinson to have been 


FIRST UNIVERSITY IN THE COLONIES. 


53 


wronged, sought to defend her, by pleading the just principles 
of religious toleration. Mr. Cotton, it is believed, w^as 
touched on the side of his personal vanity, by the preference 
which the eloquent lady gave to him over his clerical breth- 
ren. It is certain that he was her advocate, as was also her 
brother-in-law, Mr. Wheelright, who was a minister, and Mr. 
Coddington, a respectable magistrate, and many others. 

The wrath of the opposition was especially kindled against 
Mr. Vane ; and although he was the idol of yesterday, to-day 
he was denounced as a heretic and a hypocrite. Such ex- 
citement prevailed at the ensuing election, at which Winthrop 
was reinstated as governor, that the zealous Wilson climbed 
a tree to harangue the people. Even the call made by Con- 
necticut in her distress, for assistance against the Pequods, 
who would, if they destroyed the sister colony, be next with 
the midnight tomahawk at their own doors, was regarded with 
less interest than this controversy ; and hence the Massachu- 
setts troops, whom Wilson was to accompany as chaplain, did 
not arrive until the little army of Mason had accomplished, 
against fearful odds, the reduction of the Pequod fort. 

In this extremity, a synod of ministers was assembled. 
Mr. Davenport had opportunely arrived from London, and Mr. 
Hooker, desirous to prepare minds for political as well as reli- 
gious union, recrossed the wilderness from Hartford. Vane 
had returned to England to be a leader and champion of lib- 
erty in the long parliament, and Cotton, as he now expressed 
to the synod his views of the controversy, seemed scarcely 
to differ from his brethren. The opinions of the heresiarch 
were unanimously condemned by the synod, and herself and 
the most determined of her adherents banished. 

Mrs. Hutchinson, excommunicated from the church, an 
outcast from a society which had but now followed and flat- 
tered her, went first to Rhode Island, to join the settlement 
wliich her followers had there made; tlience she removed with 
her family to the state of New York, where she met death in 
its most appalling form — that of an Indian midnight massacre. 

Some of the first fathers of New England, especially the 
clergy, were men of extensive learning. The greater num- 
ber of these had been educated at the university of Cam- 
bridge ; but all, of every rank and occupation, held learning 
in profound esteem. Hence some of their earliest cares 
were to provide the means of instruction for their children. 
At the general court in September, 1630, the sum of four 
hundred pounds was voted to commence a college building, 
and Newtown, which had been fixed on as its location, re- 
ceived the name of Cambridge. In 1638, Mr. John Harvard, 
a pious divine from England, dying at Charlestown, left to the 
college a bequest of nearly eight hundred pounds ; and grati- 
tude perpetuated his name in that of the institution. All the 
several colonies cherished the infant seminary by contributions ; 


PART I. 
PERIOD lU. 

CHAP. X. 


Mr. Cotton, 
Mr. Wheel 
right. 


1637 . 

Great ex- 
citement. 
Mr. Wilson’* 
zeal. 


A synod 
condemn the 
opinions of 
Mrs. Hutch- 


inson. 


She is ban- 
ished wiU\ 
her 

adherents. 


163 §, 

to 

1643 .* 

Mrs. Hutch- 
inson de- 
stroyed by 
Indians in 
New York. 


1630 . 

Massachu- 
setts gires 
four hundred 
pounds to 
begin a 
college. 

163 §. 

Mr. John 
Harvard 
makes a 
bequest. 


54 


CODDINGTON AND CLARKE. WHEELRIGHT. 


PART L regarding it as a nursery, from which the church and state 
PERIOD III. were to l3e replenished with qualified leaders. 

CHAP. XI. Rhode Island. The most respectable of the banished 
followers of Mrs. Hutchinson went south, headed by William 
1638 . Coddington and John Clarke, who, as a baptist, had also been 
Followers of P^i’secuted ; and by the influence of Roger Williams, they 
Mrs. Hutch- obtained from Miantonomoh the noble gift of the island of 
*Rhocle*lsT-” called Rhode Island, on account of its beauty and 

and. fertility. Here they established a government, on the princi- 
ples of political equality and religious toleration ; and Cod- 
dington was made chief magistrate. 

New Hampshire. Another portion of the disciples of 
righTand* Hutchinson, headed by her brother-in-law, Mr. Wheel- 

others found right, went north ; and in the valley of the Piscataqua founded 
Exeter. Exeter. It was within a tract of country lying between that 
river and the Merrimac, which vVheelright claimed by virtue 
1629 . ^ purchase made of the celebrated Indian sorcerer, Passa- 

Wheelright’s conaway, the chief sachem of the Pennicooks ; and of less 
Indian pa- powerful chiefs of smaller tribes. This claim interfered with 
that conveyed by the patent to Mason and Gorges, and was 
accordingly disputed. 

In the meantime small independent settlements were made 
along the water courses, by emigrants from Massachusetts 
and the other colonies ; but they did not flourish, for they 
1641 imprudently neglected the culture of their lands, present ne- 
New Hamp- cessities being scantily supplied by fish and game, 
shire settle- 1641, these settlements, induced by a sense of their 

l)ecome’a weakness, petitioned Massachusetts to receive them under its 
part of Mas- jurisdiction. The general court granted their request, and 
sachusetts. they were incorporated with that colony. 


Swedes and 
Fins. They 
settle on the 
Delaware. 

1638 . 


16 * 39 . 

The Dutch 
claim origi- 
nates. 

1631 . 

Clayborne 
plants a col- 
ony on Kent 
Island. 


CHAPTER XI. 

Delaware — Maryland — Virginia. 

Gustavus Adolphus, the hero of his age, projected, in 
in 1627, a colony of his subjects from Sweden and Finland. 
About ten years afterwards they came over headed by Peter 
Minuets, and settled at Christina Creek, on the west side of 
the Delaware, calling that river Svvedeland-strearn, and the 
country. New Sweden. 

Though this was the first effectual settlement, yet the 
Dutch had in 1629 purchased of the natives a tract of land 
extending from Cape Henlopen to the mouth of the Delaware 
river. A small colony conducted by De Vries, came from 
Holland, and settled near Lewiston. They perished by the 
savages ; but the Dutch continuing to claim the country, dis- 
sensions arose between them and the Swedish emigrants. 

Maryland. In 1631, William Clayborne obtained from 
Charles I. a license to traffic in those parts of America for 


GEORGE CALVERT, THE FIRST LORD BALTIMORE. 


55 


iwliich there was not already a patent granted. Clayborne 
planted a small colony on Kent island, in Chesapeake bay, 
opposite to the spot where Annapolis now stands. 

George Calvert, afterwards Lord Baltimore, had repre- 
sented in the English Parliament his native district of York- 
shire. The favor of the monarch and the principal ministers 
had been manifested by influential appointments at court ; 
but these he resigned to make a public profession of the 
Roman catholic faith. To enjoy his religion unmolested, he 
wished to emigrate to some vacant tract in America. He had 
fixed on Virginia as a desirable location, and accordingly 
made a visit to that colony. The people there would not en- 
courage a settlement, unless an oath was taken, to which he 
could not in conscience subscribe. Finding he must seek an 
asylum elsewhere, he explored the country to the north, and 
then returned to England. ^ The Queen, Henrietta Maria, 
daughter to Henry IV. of France, gave to the territory the 
name of -Maryland, and Lord Baltimore obtained it by a royal 
patent. • '• 

He died at London . in 1632, before his patent passed to a 
legal form; but his son, Cecil - Calvert, the second Lord Bal- 
timore, by the influence of Sir Robert Cecil, obtained the 
grant intended for his father. 

By this patent he held the country from the Potomac to 
the 40th degree of north latitude ; and thus, by a mere act of 
the crown, what had long before been granted to Virginia, 
was now taken away ; as what was now granted was subse- 
quently given to Penn, to the extent of a degree. Hence 
loner and obstinate altercations ensued. 

O 


PART r. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. XI. 

George 
Calvert, the 
first Lord 
Baltimore. 


1628 . 

Visits 

Virginia. 


Fixes on 
Maryland, 
and obtains 
a patent. 
April 15. 

1632 . 

Cecil Cal- 
vert the sec- 
ond Lord 
Baltimore, 
obtains the 
same patent. 


Its limits. 


Lord Baltimore appointed as governor his brother, Leonard 
Calvert, who, with two hundred emigrants, sailed for Amer- 
ica near the close of 1633, and arrived at the Potomac early 
in 1634. Here they purchased of the natives, Yamaco, one 
of their settlements, to which was given the name of St. 

Mary. Calvert thus secured by a pacihe course, comfortable hab- 
itations, some improved lands, and the friendship of the na- 
tives. Other circumstances served to increase the prosperity 
of the colony. The country was pleasant, great religious 
freedom existed, and a liberal charter had been granted, which ^ flourishing 
allowed the proprietor, aided by the freemen, to pass laws, 
without reserving to the crown the right- of rejecting them. Potomac. 
Emigrants accordingly soon flocked to the province from the 
other colonies and from England. 

O 


Leonard 
Calvert 
sails. Nov, 

1633 . 

Arrives at 
the Chesa- 
peake. 
Fel)ruary, 

1634 . 


Commences 


Thus had the earliest settlers of this beautiful portion of 
our country established themselves, without the sufferings en- 
dured by the pioneers of former settlements. The proprie- 
tary government, generally so detrimental, proved here a nurs- 
ing mother. Lord Baltimore expended for the colonists, prietaiyl^and 
within a few years, forty thousand pounds ; and they, “ out gratitude of 
of desire to return some testimony of gratitude,” voted in their colony. 


56 


CECIL CALVERT, THE SECOND LORD BALTIMORE. 


PART I. 
*ERIOD~m 

CHAP. XI. 


1642 . 

Lord Balli- 
more invites 
the puritans. 

Clayborne, 
the evil ge- 
nius of iVIary- 
land. 

1635 . 

to 

1643 . 


1562 

The slave- 
trade begun 
and upheld 
by the 
English. 


1620 . 

Introduced 
into Va. 

1621 . 

Sir Francis 
Wyatt. 
Improved 
constitution. 


Colton first 
planted. 

1622 . 

Indian 

massacre. 


Three hun- 
dred persons 
cruelly 
murdered- 


assenibly, “ such a subsidy as the low and poor estate of the 
colony could bear.” 

liord Baltimore invited the puritans of Massachusetts to 
emiorate to Maryland, offering them “free liberty of religion.” 
They rejected this, as they did a similar proposition from 
Cromwell, to remove to the W est Indies. 

The restless, intriguing Clayborne, the evil genius of Ma- 
ryland, had been constantly on the alert to establish a claim 
to the country, and to subvert the government of the good 
proprietary. In his traffic with the natives he had learned 
their dispositions, and he wrought them to jealous hostility. 
In England, the authority of the long Parliament now super- 
seded that of the king, and those who derived their authority 
from him ; and of this, not only Clayborne, but other disor- 
derly subjects of Lord Baltimore, were inclined to take undue 
advantage. Thus the fair dawn of this rising settlement was 
early overcast. 

Virginia. England was interested in the slave-trade as 
early as 1562, when Sir John Hawkins took by fraud a cargo 
of negroes from Africa, and sold them in Hispaniola. So de- 
praved at that time was the public sentiment, that numbers of 
the most consequential persons engaged in it ; and even the 
Queen herself became afterwards a party to this atrocious 
merchandize. 

In August, 1620, a Dutch ship brought into James river 
twenty negroes, and sold them as slaves. Thus, and on so 
small a scale, began an evil so vast in its consequences, and 
so difficult now to eradicate. 

In 1621, Sir Francis Wyatt arrived as governor, bringing 
from the company in England a more perfect and permanent 
constitution for the colony. The power of making laws was 
vested in the general assembly. No regulations however 
could be enforced, until they had received the sanction of the 
general court of the company in England. At the same time, 
the orders of the company were nm. binding upon the colony, 
without the sanction of their assembly. These liberal con- 
cessions not only gratified the settlers, but encouraged emi- 
grants ; and a large number accordingly accompanied Gov- 
ernor Wyatt to the province. 

This year, cotton was first planted in Virginia, and “ the 
plentiful coming up of the seeds,” was regarded by the plant- 
ers with curiosity and interest. 

Opechancanough, the brother and successor of Powhatan, 
had determined to extirpate the whites, and regain the country 
forks savage lords. For this purpose he formed a conspiracy 
to massacre all the English ; and during four years, he was, 
with impenetrable secrecy, concerting his plan. To each 
tribe its station was allotted, and the part it was to act pre- 
scribed. On the 22d of March, 1622, at mid-day, they rushed 
upon the English, in all their settlements, and butchered men, 


/ 


HARVEY. WEST. WYATT. — SIR WILLIAM BERKELEY. 


women, and children, without pity or remorse. In one hour, 
nearly a fourth part of the whole colony was cut off. The 
slaughter would have been universal, if compassion, or a sense 
of duty, had not moved a converted Indian, to whom the se- 
cret was communicated, to reveal it to his master, on the night 
before the massacre. This was done in time to save James- 
town and the adjacent settlements. 

A bloody war ensued. The English, by their arms and 
discipline, were more than a match for the Indians, and they 
retaliated in such a manner as left the colonists for a lon^ 
time free from savage molestation. Thev also received con- 

O 

siderable accessions of lands by appropriating those of the 
conquered natives. 

In 1624 the London company, which had settled Virginia, 
was dissolved by King James, and its rights and privileges re- 
turned to the crown. The pretext for this unjust stretch of 
royal authority, was the calamities which had befallen the 
province, and the dissentions which had agitated the company. 

James now appointed commissioners to inquire into affairs 
in Virginia, that he might frame proper regulations for the 
permanent government of the colony. Pleased with such an 
opportunity of exercising his talents as a legislator, he began 
his task, but death prevented its completion. 

The Virginians, however, continued under the special power 
of his successor, Charles I. His arbitrary measures were 
particularly felt during the administration of Sir John Harvey, 
whom in 1636 he sent over. The colonists rose in opposi- 
tion to his authority, and appointed John West as their gov- 
ernor ; but the king, highly offended at their conduct, restored 
Harvey to his office, with powers more ample than before. 

Sir Francis Wyatt superseded Harvey in 1639. In conse- 
quence of English laws restricting the culture of tobacco, 
which was not only the staple commodity, but the circulating 
medium of the colony, it was now much raised in price : and 
the legislature passed a law that no man need “ pay more 
than two thirds of his debt during the stint.” 

After two years. Sir William Berkeley was sent over to suc- 
ceed Wyatt. The colonists were now confirmed in their en- 
joyment of the elective franchise. Great harmony prevailed, 
notwithstanding the assembly took a high tone in respect to 
their political rights ; boldly declaring “ that they expected 
no taxes or impositions, except such as should be freely vo- 
ted for their own wants.” 


PART I. 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. XI. 


Retaliation 
of the 
whites. 


1624 . 

London com- 
pany dis- 
solved, and 
Virginia be- 
comes a roy- 
al province. 

James medi- 
tates making 
a code for 
Virginia. 
He dies. 

1625 

1636 . 

Sir John 
Harvey dis- 
placed by 
the people. 

Replaced by 
the king- 

1639 . 

Sir P'rancis 
Wyatt. 
Extraordi- 
nary' law to 
regulate the 
currency. 

1641 . 

Sir William 
Berkeley. 

The colony 
declare theii 
intention not 
to be taxed 
but by 
themselves. 


6 


08 


LAUD. GRAND COUNCIL AT AN END. 


CHAPTER XII. 


PART. I. 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. XH. 


1620 

to 

1630 . 

1630 , 

to 

1633 . 

Large 

emigrations 


English 
court dis- 
pleased with 
Massachu- 
setts. 


April 10th, 

1634 . 

Appoint 
commission- 
ers with arbi- 
trary powers. 


Singular 

[temerity. 

January, 

1635 


Massachu- 
setts arraign- 
ed on a writ 
of quo 
warranto. 


Charles I. — The Long Parliament. — The New England Confederacy. 

While the first settlement of New England was yet strug- 
gling for existence, it was regarded as too feeble to excite 
among the ruling party of England, other feelings than those 
of pity. But the persecuted opponents of the government 
looked upon the pilgrims as Christian heroes, adventuring all 
to open a way of escape for the oppressed ; and at the recep- 
tion of good news from New England, their hearts burned 
within them, and the precious papers were carried from town 
to town, and listened to as prophetic messages of hope. Then 
followed the emigration of numbers among them of the most 
worthy, and the consequent withdrawal of their substance. 

The government perceived in these movements a spirit of 
condemnation of their own proceedings, and of approval and 
honor, of a religion which they hated. And they were truly in- 
formed by some, who returned dissatisfied from Massachu- 
setts, that not only was this religion established by its laws, 
but the use of the English liturgy was prohibited. Various 
other charges were made against the province, showing that it 
was casting off dependence upon the English crown, and as- 
suming sovereign powers to itself. 

Much displeased, the king determined that the audacious 
colonies should be brought to submission, both in church and 
state ; and he made archbishop Laud himself chief of a coun- 
cil, which was appointed with full powers to govern the colo- 
nies in all cases whatever. 

This council decreed that a governor general should be 
sent over, and Sir Ferdinando Gorges was accordingly ap- 
pointed. He was, however, prevented from leaving England 
by untoward accidents. 

The arbitrary measures of Laud and his coadjutors pointed 
with peculiar hostility at the liberties of Massachusetts. 
These the people valued more than life, and few and poor as 
they were, they determined to resist ; and the general court 
voted six hundred pounds for fortifications. 

The Grand Council of Plymouth, as it had its beginning 
and course, so also it had its end in little better than knavery 
We have seen that its individual members. Gorges and Mason, 
Fad been its patentees. These persons, wishing to make 
good certain claims to territory in Massachusetts, now gave 
up their patent to the crown ; petitioning for redress against 
that colony, which they averred had forfeited its charter, by 
exceeding its powers and territorial limits. Willing to hum- 
ble their unbridled spirits,” the court of king’s bench issued 


REIGN OF PERSECUTION IN ENGLAND IS BROKEN. 


59 


a writ against the individuals of the corporation of Massachu- 
setts Bay, accusing them with certain acts, by which they had 
forfeited their charter, and requiring them to show warrant for 
their proceedings. At a subsequent term, the court pronoun- 
ced sentence against them. 

The rapid emigration to the colonies had attracted the at- 
tention of the council, and they had passed laws, prohibiting 
any person above the rank of a servant from leaving the king- 
dom without express permission ; and vessels already freighted 
with emigrants had been detained. But these prohibitions 
were in vain ; for persecution, conducted by the merciless 
Laud, grew more and more cruel, and in one year, three 
thousand persons left England for xA.merica. 

Among others, several of the puritan nobility thought of 
emigrating, particularly the Earl of Warwick, Lord Brook, 
and Lord Say and Seal. They endeavored to procure reso- 
lutions to be passed in the colonies, establishing hereditary no- 
bility, and making the magistracy perpetual in certain families. 
To this, Mr. Cotton, in the name of the court of Massachu- 
setts, replied, “When God blesseth any branch of a noble or 
generous family with a spirit and gifts fit for government, it 
would be a taking God’s name in vain to put such a talent un- 
der a bushel, and a sin against the honor of the magistracy to 
neglect such in our public elections. But if God should not 
delight to furnish some of their posterity with gifts fit for ma- 
gistracy, we should expose them rather to reproach and preju- 
dice, and the commonwealth with them, than exalt them to 
honor, if we should call them forth when God doth not, to pub- 
lic authority.” For these sound reasons, the plan for heredi- 
tary nobility was set aside in New England, and these noblemen 
remained at home, where they belonged to a privileged order. 

Still determined to humble Massachusetts, the lords of the 
council now sent a threatening letter to Governor Winthrop, 
requiring him, on account of the legal proceedings, to send back 
the charter of that province. To procrastinate, the governor 
plead that no fair trial had passed ; and with great meekness 
of manner, he made excuses and suggestions, which in fact, 
contained a counter-menace. 

Imminent was now the danger of the colonies ; but that 
Providence which had so often interposed its shield, saved 
them from ruin, by giving to the cruel Laud and his royal 
master, subjects of attention at home. Oppression, and per- 
haps the successful escape and resistance of their brethren 
in America, had so wrought upon the public mind in England, 
that matters had now come to the test of open opposition to 
the government. In Scotland, Charles had attempted to en- 
force the use of the English liturgy. Riots had followed, and 
the “Solemn League and Covenant” been made, by which the 
Scottish people bound themselves to oppose all similar at- 
tempts. The tide of popular opinion became resistless. 

6 * 


PART. I. 
PERIOD in 

CHAP. XII. 


December, 

1634 . 

Emigration 

forbidden, 

but 

persecution 
increases it. 

3000 come to 
N. England 
in 

163 $. 


Puritan no- 
bility wish to 
emigrate as a 
privileged 
order. Re- 
ply of Mas- 
.sachusetts. 
1636 . 


April 6. 

163 $. 

Threatening 
letter to 
Winthrop. 
His reply. 


Great change 
in the affairs 
of England. 


Laud ruined. 

1640 . 

Charles en- 
gaged in 
civil war. 


60 


THE FEDERAL UNION BEGUN. 


PART L 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. XII. 


Long Parlia- 
ment favors 
N. England. 


1642 . 

Three New 
England 
ministers in- 
vited to the 
“assembly of 
divines” but 
decline. 


Safety with- 
out and 
peace with- 
in, to be 
secured by 
Union. 


Two com- 
missioners 
from each 
colony. 

Articles of 
confederacy 
signed at 
Boston. 

Rhode Isl- 
and rejected. 


Commis- 
sioners to 
meet 
annually. 


Why this is 
regarded as 
the germ of 
the Federal 
Union. 


Laud’s party was ruined, and himself imprisoned ; while the 
king was engaged in a bloody civil war with his revolted 
subjects. 

Puritanism now reigned triumphant in England, and its dis- 
ciples had no inducement to emigrate. Nay, some, as Vane 
and Hugh Peters, returned. The Long Parliament had begun 
its rule ; and its leaders were desirous to honor, rather than 
humble New England. But so jealous were the colonies of 
their liberty, that they declined all interference of a British 
parliament in their affairs, even if it were to do them good. 
And when to the Westminster assembly of divines. Cotton, 
Hooker and Davenport were invited, they, especially Hooker, 

saw no sufficient cause to leave their flocks in the wilderness. 

• ( « 

England was no longer their country ; but that for which they 
had suffered, though recent, was already dear to these noble 
patriots, as the infant to the mother. 

A Union was meditated. Dangers from without as obvi- 
ously taught these small republics to confederate for mutual 
protection, as it did the independent men on board the May- 
Flower. Internal peace was to be secured, as well as exter- 
nal safety ; and an essential part of both these compacts, was 
the solemn promise of their framers to yield a conscientious 
obedience to the powers they created. 

Two commissioners having been appointed by each of the 
four colonies, Plymouth, Massachusetts, Connecticut and New 
Haven, they met at Boston, May, 1643, where they drew up 
the Articles of Confederation ; and all signed them immedi- 
ately, except the Plymouth delegation. They had not at first 
been empowered to sign, but soon receiving the requisite au- 
thority, the instrument was completed. Rhode Island was 
not permitted to become a member of the confederacy, un- 
less it became an appendage to Plymouth, which that colony 
very properly refused. The style adopted was that of the 
United Colonies of New England. Their little congress, the 
first of the New World, was to be composed of eight mem- 
bers, two from each colony. They were to assemble yearly 
in the different colonies by rotation, Massachusetts having, in 
this respect, a double privilege. They were to consult to- 
gether on all matters of mutual defense and protection ; and 
foi* their general well-being as a moral, and especially as a 
religious community : yet they were not empowered to legis- 
late in such a manner as to abridge the independent action of 
the separate colonial assemblies. 

Although this confederacy was nominally discontinued af- 
ter about forty years, yet its spirit remained. The colonies 
had learned to act together, and when common injuries and 
dangers again required united action, modes and precedents 
were at hand. Hence we regard the Confederacy of the foui 
New England provinces, as the germ of the Federal Union. 




PART II 


FROM 1643 TO 1763. 

PERIOD I . 

FROM 

THE CONFEDERACY OF 1 1643 j THE FOUR N. E. COLONIES. 

T O 

THE NEW CHARTER ^1692.^ OF MASSACHUSETTS. 

CHAPTER I. 


Virginia Prospers. — Second Indian Massacre. — Navigation Act. — Bacon’s 

Rebellion. 


During the first years of the administration of the cavalier 
Sir William Berkeley, the Virginians asserted and enjoyed 
great political liberty, and consequent prosperity. Nor was 
this checked by the ascendancy of puritanism in England. 

In 1644, the aged Opechancanough once more struck for 
the inheritance of his forests, by another attempt to cut off, 
simultaneously, the scattered colonial population. Scarcely 
had the warfare begun, and the English aroused ’to resistance, 
when the Indians were struck with panic and fled. The Vir- 
ginians pursued them vigorously, and killed three hundred. 
The chief was taken prisoner, then inhumanly wounded. 
His proud spirit suffered from his being kept as a public spec- 
tacle, and he welcomed relief by death. 

Charles I. had perished on the scaffold ; and the powerful 
mind of Cromwellled the policy of England. To promote her 
commercial prosperity, he continued, and perfected a system 
of colonial oppression in respect to trade, by the celebrated 
“Navigation Act.” By this the colonies were not allowed to 
find a market for themselves, and sell their produce to the 
highest bidder, but were obliged to carry it direct to the 
mother country. The English merchants bought it at their 
own price ; and thus they, and not the colonist, made the profit 
on the fruits of his industry. At the same time the act pro- 
hibited any but English vessels from conveying merchandise 
to the colonies ; thus compelling them to obtain their supplies 
of the English merchant, of course at such prices as he 
chose to fix upon his goods. Even free traffic among the 
colonists was prohibited. 

Charles II. was restored in 1660. Berkeley, after various 
changes, was at the moment exercising the office of governor 


PART n. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. I. 


1644. 

April 18. 
Second 
Indian 
massacre. 


Death ot 
Opechanca- 
nough. 

1649. 

Charles I. 
beheaded. 

Cromwell. 

1651. 

The “ navi- 
gation act ” 
oppresses 
the colonies. 


Restoration 

of 

Charles II. 


62 


THE ARISTOCRACY OPPRESSIVE. THE PEOPLE REVOLT 


PART II. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. I. 


It operates 
against 
Virginia. 


Aristocrati- 
cal and 
plebeian 
classes. 


The people 
stripped of 
their rights. 


1660 . 

Grant of 
lands be- 
tween the 
Rappahan- 
noc and 
Potomac, 
Charles 
gives away 
all Virginia 
for 31 years. 

1673 . 


1675 

John Wash- 
ington kills 
six Indian 
chiefs and 
brings on 
war. 


under the authority of the assembly of Virginia, by whom he 
had been elected. The fires of rejoicing were kindled in the 
province, and Berkeley changed his style, and issued his man- 
dates in the name of Charles. The monarch afterwards con- 
firmed him in his office. 

But prospects grew dark. Notwithstanding the loyalty oi 
Virginia, to none of the colonies had the suppression of the 
English monarchy wrought more good ; and on none did the 
restoration operate more disastrously. 

The Virginians were divided into two classes. The first 
comprised the few persons highly educated, and possessed of 
extensive domains. These looked down from an aristocrati- 
cal eminence, upon the second and more numerous class of 
servants and laborers ; among whom were some that for crimes 
in England, had been sent to America. A blind admiration 
of English usages pervaded the aristocracy ; and Berkeley 
was now placed in a position, where the aspiring prejudices 
of a weak understanding, carried him far from the track of a 
sound and benevolent policy. 

The rights of the people were on all hands restricted. 
Episcopacy was made a yoke of oppression. The affairs of 
the church were placed in the hands of vestries, — corporations 
who held, and often severely used, the right to tax the whole 
community. The assembly, composed of aristocrats, made 
themselves permanent, and their salaries large ; while the nav- 
igation act crippled commerce, and deprived agriculture of its 
natural stimulus. The right of suffrage was unrestrained, but 
the power of electing the burgesses being taken away, the 
meetings of the freemen were of little avail ; for their only 
remaining right was that of petition. 

A shock was now given by which even the aristocracy were 
aroused. Charles, with his wonted profligacy, gave away 
Virginia for the space of thirty-one years. He had, immedi- 
ately on his accession, granted to Sir William Berkeley, Lord 
Culpepper and others, that portion of the colony lying be- 
tween the Rappahannoc and Potomac ; and now, to the cov- 
etous Lord Culpepper, and to Lord Arlington, another needy 
favorite, he gave the whole province ; nor, though his loyal 
subjects sent over agents to entreat him, would he be persua- 
ded to revoke the gi'ant. 

On the north, the Susquehannah Indians, driven by the Sen- 
ecas from the head of the Chesapeake, had come down, and 
having had provocation, were committing depredations upon 
the banks of the Potomac. John Washington, the great grand- 
father of the hero of the revolution, with a brother, Lawrence 
Washington, had emigrated from England, and was living in 
the county of Westmoreland. Six of the Indian chiefs 
came to him to treat of peace, he having been appointed 
Colonel. He wro’^gfully put them to death. “ They came in 
peace,” said Berkeley, “ and I would have sent them in peace. 


THE DEATH OF BACON RUINS HIS PARTY. 


63 


though they had killed my father and mother.” Revenge in- 
flamed the minds of the savages, and the midnight war-whoop 
often summoned to speedy death the defenseless families of the 
frontier. 

The people awoke in their might. They desired to organ- 
ize for self defense, and in a peremptory manner demanded 
for their leader Nathaniel Bacon, a popular young lawyer. 
Berkeley refused to grant him a commission. New murders 
occurring, Bacon assumed command, and with his followers 
departed for the Indian war. Instigated by the aristocracy, 
Berkeley declared him and his adherents rebels. 

The people, in a fresh insurrection, required of the gov- 
ernor the election of a new house of burgesses ; and he was 
forced to submit. Bacon having returned from his^expedition, 
was elected a member for Henrico county. Popular liberty 
now prevailed, and laws were passed with which Berkeley 
was highly displeased. Bacon, fearing treachery, withdrew 
to the country. The people rallied around him, and he re- 
turned to Jamestown at the head of live hundred armed men. 

Berkeley met them, and baring his breast, exclaimed, a 
fair mark, shoot.” Bacon declared that he had come only for 
a commission, their lives being in danger from the savages. 
The commission was issued, and Bacon again departed’ for 
the Indian warfare. Berkele}^ in the meantime withdrew to 
the sea-shore, and there collecting numbers of seamen and 
loyalists, he came up the river with a fleet, landed his army at 
Jamestown, and again proclaimed Bacon and his party rebels 
and traitors. 

Bacon having quelled the Indians, only a small band of his 
followers remained in arms. With these he hastened to 
Jamestown, and Berkeley fled at his approach. In order that 
its few dwellings should no more shelter their oppressors, the 
inhabitants set them on fire, the owners of the best houses 
applying the match with their own hands. Then leaving that 
endeared and now desolated spot, Bacon pursued the royalists to 
the Rappahannoc, where the Virginians, hitherto of Berkeley’s 
party, deserted and joined his standard. His enemies were 
at his mercy ; but his exposure to the night air had induced 
disease, and he died. 

The party of Bacon, now without a leader, broke into frag- 
ments, and the royalists were again in the ascendant. As the 
principal adherents of Bacon, hunted and made prisoners, were 
one by one brought before Berkeley, he adjudged them, with 
insulting taunts, to instant and ignominious death. Thus per- 
ished twenty of the best citizens of Virginia. “ The old fool,” 
said Charles II., who when he learned these transactions sent 
him orders to desist, “ the old fool has shed more blood 
than I did for the murder of my father.” 

'Fhe government of England had become sensible of the 
grievances sustained by Virginia, and was about to grant her 


PART II. 

PERIOD I 
CHAP. I. 


1676 

The people 
make Bacon 
their leader. 


Popular lib- 
erty prevails. 


Civil war 
between the 
governor and 
Bacon’s 
party. 


Jamestown 
burnt by Ba 
con’s party. 


October 1. 
Bacon dies. 


64 


LORD CULPEPPER. HIS AVARICE. LORD HOWARD. 


PART II. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. II. 

1677 . 

Virginia re- 
ceives a new 
charter. 
Lord Cul- 
pepper’s bad 
administra- 
tion. 

He loses his 
patent. 


16 § 3 . 

Is succeeded 
by Lord 
Howard of 
Effingham. 


1684 . 

A Grand 
Council at 
Albany. 


The colonies 
make peace 
with the Five 
Is ations. 


a new charter with extensive privileges ; but the nev/s of Ba- 
con’s rebellion reaching them, it was withheld. After the 
restoration of tranquillity, a charter was, however, granted, but 
with restricted powers; the one suppressed having secured 
the people from British taxation, and that granted, expressly 
allowing it. 

Lord Culpepper was made governor for life. His admin- 
istration was one of grinding oppression ; his only spring of 
action being the love of money. His power was great, as he 
was one of the two who had received from the monarch the 
grant of the province, and he bought the remaining right of 
lord Arlington. But Charles II. took occasion to annul his 

O 

charter, on a report of the discontents of the people, and Vir- 
ginia again became a royal province. 

Lord Howard, the next governor, was also actuated by the 
usual sordid motives of the needy nobility who sought of- 
fice in America. The colonies were oppressed, and the rights 
of the people were taken away ; but a spirit to resist was left. 

A common source of fear to all the English colonies was 
now found in the position of the Indians of the Five Nations. 
They had subjugated the Hurons, and the smaller tribes in 
their immediate vicinity, and had stretched their conquests west- 
ward toward the Mississippi. They had attacked the Indians 
of the Alleghanies ; and by occasional depredations had spread 
terror along the frontiers of the English settlements, from 
Northampton on the Connecticut, to the western boundaries 
of Maryland and Virginia. This produced a grand council 
at Albany, in which Lord Howard, and Colonel Dongan, now 
governor of New York, together with delegates from the 
northern provinces, met the sachems of the Five Nations. 
The negotiations were friendly. A great tree of peace was 
planted, whose branches “should reach the sun,” and extend 
their broad shelter alike to the red man and the white. 


CHAPTER II. 


Maryland. — Clayborne’s Insurrection. — Civil war. — Restoration of Lord 

Baltimore. 

1645 When the civil war between the king and parliament began, 
, .. „ Clayborne espoused the cause of the latter ; and in 1645 he 

m Maryland, returned to Maryland, where he had sumcient influence to 
raise an insurrection, and compel Governor Calvert to fly to 
Virginia for safety. 

The rebellion Avas, however, quelled. The next year, Cal- 
vert returned, and quiet was restored. 

The conflict between the king and parliament, which shook 


CATHOLICS OUTLAWED IN THEIR OWN PROVINCE. 


65 


the government of England, had its various influence on her 
colonies, according to their religious and political sentiments. 
Parliament having obtained the supremacy, the New England 
colonies, which during the contest had espoused its cause, were 
favored in return ; while the southern colonies were viewed 
with suspicion. Commissioners were consequently appointed 
in 1651, for the purpose of “ reducing and governing the col- 
onies within the Bay of Chesapeake.” This gave rise to a 
civil war between the catholics of Maryland, who adhered to 
the proprietor ; and the protestants, who espoused the cause 
of parliament. Calvert, the proprietary governor, was at first 
allowed to retain his station, on consenting to acknowledge 
the authority of parliament ; but he was unable to preserve 
peace. He and his party were obliged, in 1652, to surrender 
the government. In an assembly under the victorious party, 
it was declared that no catholic should have the protection of 
the laws. Quakers and Episcopalians w.ere also persecuted. 

Cromwell respected the rights of the proprietors of Mary- 
land, but he would not make- himself unpopular with the pu- 
ritans, who were their opponents. Hence during the whole 
protectorate, Maryland remained in an unsettled condition. 
Clayborne with the puritans possessed the actual power, while 
Lord Baltimore, with only the apparent sanction of Cromwell, 
appointed Josias Fendall to act as his lieutenant. Yet the 
same Fendall was the year before engaged in making the fa- 
mous “disturbance” in Maryland ; of which little is known, 
except that it involved the province in heavy expenses. After 
delays and difficulties, the whole colony submitted to Fendall 
as the agent of Lord Baltimore. The representatives of the 
province convened, and encouraged by Fendall, voted them- 
selves a lawful assembly, without dependence on any power 
but that of the sovereign of England. 

Charles II. re-established the proprietary government, and 
made George Calvert, the eldest son of Lord Baltimore, gov- 
ernor of the province. On the death of his father, he went 
to England. During- his absence the people had made laws 
extending the right of suffrage. On his return he annulled 
them. This was displeasing to the people. The clergy of 
the church of England charged the fault to the predominance 
of papacy, and the English ministry forbade any Roman 
catholic to hold an office in the colony. 

Nor did the accession of a catholic king produce any happy 
results to Lord Baltimore, for James had resolved that all 
charters should be annulled, and a quo umrranto was issued 
against that of Maryland. But the regal tyranny of the mon- 
arch was short-lived. His own family united in the conspi- 
racy against him, and “ the Revolution” placed his daughter 
and her husband upon the throne. 

The agent now appointed by Lord Baltimore convened an 
assembly, in which he asserted, that the power of the pro- 


PART II. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. IT. 


The Long 
Parliament 


1651. 

Civil war in 
Maryland. 


1652. 

Government 

surrendered 

to 

Parliament. 


Singular po- 
sition of 
Maryland. 

1657. 

Josias Fen- 
dall’s “dis 
turbance.” 


1675. 

Death of Ce- 
cil, Lord 
Baltimore. 

16S1. 


1685. 

James II. 

1688. 

The Revo- 
lution. 

William 
and Mary 


66 


NEW YORK AND ALBANY FOUNDED. — GROTIUS 


PART II. prietary over them was derived from the Almighty, through 
PERIOD I. the king ; and he demanded that they should acknowledge 
CHAP. III. this divine right of kings and lords, by a special oath of alle- 
giance. This the people refused, and the usual vexations of 
such disagreements succeeded. 


CHAPTER III. 


In what re- 
spects New 
York is 
pre-eminent. 


1609 , 

Holland In- 
dependent of 
Spain. 


Sept. 12. 
Hudson 
river 

discovered. 


1614 . 

Emigrants 
found New 
York. 


Foundation 
of the Dutch 
claim to Con- 
necticut. 

1615 . 

Fort Orange, 
i. e. Albany, 
founded. 

1619 

to 

1621 

Disciples of 
Grotius 
emigrate. 


New York settled by the Dutch — Taken by the English. 

We here commence with the early colonization of a state 
which ranks first in the union, in respect to wealth and popu- 
lation. It contains the finest river for navigation, possesses 
the commercial capital, and holds a position, which alone 
connects New England with the South and West. To give an 
unbroken sketch of its early history, we shall go back in time, 
deviating from our general plan. 

Holland was one of those kingdoms which the early Fa- 
thers of New England were wont to say, “ the Lord had sifted 
for good seed to sow the wilderness.” It was just after this 
nation had succeeded in its struggle against the bloody ty- 
ranny of Philip II. of Spain, and established an independent 
federal government, that Henry Hudson, an Englishman by 
birth, but in the service of the Dutch East India Company, 
sailed from the Texel for the purpose of discovering a north- 
west passage to India ; but being unsuccessful, he , coasted 
along the shores of Newfoundland, proceeded south as far as 
Delaware and Chesapeake Bays, then returning northward, 
he became the discoverer of the noble river which bears his 
name. 

In 1614, a company of merchants having received permis- 
sion from the State’s General, fitted out a squadron of several 
ships, and sent them to trade to the country which Hudson had 
discovered. A rude fort was constructed on Manhattan Island. 
One of the captains of the squadron, Adrian Blok, sailed 
through the East river and determined the insulated position 
of Long Island. He probably entered Connecticut river, 
and it is fully believed that he examined the coast as far as 
Cape Cod. 

The next year the adventurers sailed up the Hudson, and 
on a little island, just below the present position of Albany, 
they built a small fort, naming it fort Orange. But no families 
had emigrated. The Dutch were then merely traders. Af- 
terwards they changed their location, and fixed where Albany 
now stands. 

Holland was torn by factions. Grotius, the most enlight- 
ened of her sons, was sentenced to imprisonment for life, and 


MINUETS. VAN TWILLER. KEIFT. — HIS CRUELTY. 


67 


the disciples of his school were now ready to emigrate. To 
promote trade, the “West India Company” was formed, with 
full powers. The willing settlers were sent over. Cotta- 
ofes clustered around Manhattan fort, now called New Amster- 
dam, and Peter Minuets was made its first governor. 

In 1627, an envoy was sent from New Netherlands to New 
Plymouth ; friendly civilities were interchanged, and a treaty 
of peace and commerce made with the Pilgrims. 

The State’s General interposed, and made a new com- 
pany, styled “the College of Nineteen.” They decreed that 
whoever should conduct fifty families to New Netherlands, 
the name now given by the Dutch to the whole country be- 
tween Cape Cod and Cape May, should become the patroon, 
or lord of the manor, with absolute property in the lands he 
should colonize, to the extent of eight miles on each side of 
the river on which he should settle ; and as far interior as the 
situation might require. The soil however must be purchased 
of the Indians. “ The company,” it was stipulated, “ would 
furnish the manor with negroes, if the traffic should prove 
lucrative.” 

Many settlements were now made, and a great part of the 
best land was soon appropriated. The Indian chiefs conveyed 
to the excellent Van Renselaer the tract around Fort Orange 
to the mouth of the Mohawk, and the College of Nineteen 
gave a patent. Six years afterwards the grant was extended 
twelve miles further to the South. 

De Vries conducted from Holland a colony which settled 
Lewistown, near the Delaware ; a small fort called Nassau, 
having been previously erected by the Dutch. 

In consequence of disagreements among the company in 
Holland, Peter Minuets returned, having been superseded by 
Walter Van T wilier. Minuets became the leader of a col- 
ony of Swedes. 

The Dutch were now curtailed of the territory which they 
claimed on Connecticut river, by the settlement of Hooker 
and others ; and also, by the subjects of Gustavus Adolphus 
led by Minuets, of that on the banks of the Delaware. 

Difficulties also arose with the savages. Governor Keift, 
who had succeeded Van T wilier, had an inconsiderable quar- 
rel with the Manhattan Indians. Notwithstanding, when the 
Mohawks came down upon them, they collected in groups, 
and begged him to shelter and assist them. Instead of this, 
the barbarous Keift sent his troops, and at night murdered them 
all — men, women and helpless babes — to the number of a hun- 
dred ! Indian vengeance awoke, as well it might, and its to- 
kens sped quickly from tribe to tribe. 

No English family within reach of the Algonquins was 
safe. The Dutch villages were in flames around, and the 
people fleeing to Holland. Near New York, the family of 
Anne Hutchinson, and many others, were massacred ; and 


PART II. 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. III. 


1621 . 

Treaty with 
the Pilgiims 


1629 . 

College of 
Nineteen 
grant manors 
and soon dis- 
pose of the 
best lands. 


1630 . 

The Van 
Renselaer 
patent. 


1631 . 

The Dutch 
settle on the 
Delaware. 

Minuets suc- 
ceeded by 
Van T wilier. 


1633 . 

Swedes 
settle on the 
Delaware. 


Keift suc- 
ceeds Van 
1' wilier. 

1643 . 

His 1 arbar- 
ily 10 the 
natives. 


Vengeance 
of the 
Indians. 


NEW SWEDEN CONQUERED BY THE DUTCH. 


'i8 


Mohawks. 

1648 . 

Death of 
Keift. 

1650 . 

Governor 
uyvesa 
visits 


PART II. in New England, all was jeopardy and alarm. The Dutch 
PERIOD I. troops defended themselves, having placed at their head Cap- 
CHAP. III. |;ain Underhill, v/ho had been expelled from Massachusetts. At 
this time is supposed to have occurred a bloody battle at 
plain, in Greenwich, Connecticut ; of which, 
plain"!” ^ however, the details seem strangely lost. 

1645 Mohawks who were friendly to the Dutch, at length in- 

Peace made terfered, and the congregated Indian sachems met in council 

mediation whites, on the ground of the battery in New York, 

of the “The tree of peace was planted, and the tomahawk buried be- 
neath its shade.” 

Keift, execrated by all the colonies, was remanded to Hol- 
land ; and, on his return, perished by shipwreck on the coast of 
Wales. 

Stuyvesant had succeeded to his office before his departure. 
He went to Hartford, and there entered into negotiations. 
The Dutch claims to Connecticut were relinquished, and Long 
Hartford. Island was divided between the two parties. 

1664 . Dutch had built fort Casimir on the site of Newcas- 

Contest tie, in Delaware. The Swedes conceiving this to be an en- 
croachrnent on their territory. Rising, their governor, by an 
and Dutch, unworthy stratagem, made himself its master. In 1655, Stuy- 
vesant, acting by orders received from Holland, embarked at 
Swedes con Amsterdam with six hundred men, and sailing up the 

quered, and Delaware, he subjugated the Swedes. New Sweden was 
^New^S*^ of heard of no more ; but the settlers were secured in their 
denlo^.^' rights of private property, and their descendants are among 
the best of our citizens. 

1654 Many emigrants now came to New Netherlands, from among 
The people the oppressed, the discontented, and the enterprising of other 
claim civil colonies, and of European nations. At length the inhabitants 
sought a share of political power. They assembled, and by 
their delegates demanded that no laws should be passed, ex- 
cept with the consent of the people. Stuyvesant very un- 
ceremoniously let them know that he was not to be directed 
“ by a few ignorant subjects and he forthwith dissolved the 
rejected by assembly. The “ Nineteen” highly approved his course ; and 
Stuyvesant. u j-q ^Pow the people to indulge such vision- 

ary dreams, as that taxes should not be imposed without their 
consent.” 

But popular liberty, though checked here, prevailed in the 
adjoining provinces ; and they consequently grew more rap- 
NewNeth- crowded upon the Dutch. The Indians made war 

trouble, upon some of their villages, especially Esopus, now Kingston ; 

and New Netherlands could not obtain aid from Holland. 
The States General had given the whole concern into the 
hands of the Nineteen, they to pay all expenses ; and this coun- 
cil refused to make needful advances. 

In the meantime, Charles II. had granted to his brother 
James, then Duke of York and Albany, the territory from the 


rights. 


Their peti- 

tion rudely 


March 12, 

1664 . 

Charles II. 
grants New 
York to his 
brother. 


1 

1 

I 

WM. PENN. HIS EARLY EDUCATION. HIS CONVERSION. 69 

, banks of the Connecticut to those of the Delaware. Sir PART II. 

Robert Nichols, a confidential officer of his household, was period i. 

^ dispatched with a fleet to take possession. Nichols brought chap. iv. 
j over commissioners to New England, and landed them at 
Boston. Taking in from Long Island the younger Winthrop, 

' now governor of Connecticut, he sailed to New Amsterdam, ' ° * 
and suddenly demanded of the astonished Stuyvesant to give 
up the place. Winthrop advised him to do so, but the faithful sterdam sur- 
, Dutchman replied that a tame surrender “would be reproved rendered to 
I in the father-land and he would have defended his post if 
he could. But the body of the people preferred the English 1664 . 
rule to that of the Dutch, the privileges of Englishmen hav- 
I ing been promised them. Nichols therefore entered, took 
possession in the name of his master, and called the place 
New York. 

A part of the English fleet, under Sir George Carteret, 
sailed up the. Hudson to fort Orange, which surrendered and Sept'^rnhor. 
was named Albany. . The Dutch fort on the Delaware was Orange 

also taken by the English. The rights of property were re- on the 

spected, and a treaty was made with the Five Nations. The Delaware 
whole line of coast from Acadia to Florida, was now in pos- surrendered, 
session of the English. 


CHAPTER IV. 


Pennsylvania and its Founder. 


The great and good man, to whom Pennsylvania owes its 
origin, was the son of Vice Admiral, Sir William Penn ; and 
was born in London in 1644. He was regarded as a child of 
great promise. At eleven years of age, being, as he relates, 
at Oxford school, he was suddenly surprised “ with an inward 
comfort, and an external glory in the belief of God, and his 
communion with his soul.” Nothing, through a long life, ever 
shook his faith in the reality of this divinely communicated 
“ inner light.” 

At fifteen he entered Oxford College ; but though an ex- 
cellent scholar — his religious sensibilities having been far- 
ther excited by the preaching of Thomas Loe, a Quaker, he 
was led to some irregularities as a student, involving a con- 
tempt of the authority, which caused his expulsion. His 
father, disappointed in the ambitious hopes which the uncom- 
mon talents of his son had raised, used every means, not except- 
ing fatherly chastisement, to cure him of what he considered 
his whimsical obstinacy. All his efforts failing, he turned 
him from his door. But a generous nature, with the persua 


1644 

Birth of 
Pena 


His 

conversion. 


1659 

He enters 
Oxford 
College 


4 


70 


PENN IN IRELAND. HE SUFFERS FOR HIS PRINCIPLES. 


P ART II. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. IV. 


1662 . 

Penn travels 
on the 
continent. 

1666 . 

His father 
sends him to 
Ireland. 


He asrain 
hears Thom- 
as Loe. 


1667 . 

His father 
recalls him. 


Again vainly 
attempts to 
influence 
him to re- 
nounce 
quakerism. 


1670 . 

Penn a 
preacher 
and author. 


Example of 
English trial 
by jury in 
the 17th 
century. 


Recall of 
Pena. 

Death of his 
fatlier. 


sions of his wife, soon made him relent, and restore his son 
to his favor. 

William was next sent to travel in France and Italy, where 
he spent two years. He returned with an elegant polish of 
manners, which delighted his father. But the admiral soon 
found, that wherever his religion was concerned, his son had 
the same peculiar views, and the same unbending spirit as 
before. 

His father next sent him to Ireland, in hopes that the splen- 
did court of his friend, the Earl of Ormond, now Lord Lieu- 
tenant of that kingdom, would make him a man of the world. 
Having the agency of his father’s large estates in Ireland, 
William applied himself to business with so much ability, that 
his father was delighted with his success. But he again 
heard the preacher, Thomas Loe, and became a decided mem- 
ber of the Quaker Society, and as such, he was persecuted 
and imprisoned. His father hearing of this, recalled him 
to England. Mortified at his oddities, but proud of his tal- 
ents, the impassioned father entreats and beseeches, — even 
with tears. The affectionate son struggles between his love 
for his earthly, and that for his Heavenly Parent ; and decides 
that he must, at whatever cost, be in subjection to the Father 
of his spirit. 

The admiral is willing to endure much, and finally proposes 
to compromise, and allow his son’s peculiarities, provided he 
will consent partially to wave the Quaker custom of wearing 
the hat in every human presence ; and uncover his head be- 
fore the King, the Duke of York, and himself. Penn reflected 
that his spiritual strength and comfort depended upon obedi- 
ence to his inward monitor. Christianity taught that the out- 
ward act should never belie the heart ; and “ hat- worship,” he 
believed could not otherwise be practiced. He therefore re- 
fused his father’s proffer, and was again excluded from the 
shelter of his roof. 

Penn now became a preacher and an author ; and Avas ere 
long cast into prison for his violation of the seA^ere laws re- 
specting public worship ; and though released by his father’s 
mediation, he was soon re-committed. His fearless eloquence 
on one occasion, gained the jury to his cause. He was ac- 
cused before the Mayor and Recorder of London, of holding 
a private meeting with his brethren, for religious worship ; 
and though the court directed, threatened, and kept the jury 
two days without “ meat, drink, fire or tobacco,” these twelve 
bold jurors would not find a bill against the prisoner. For 
this the court fined them, and cast them into prison for their 
fine. Such was the spirit of the times. 

Admiral Penn, when his health failed, recalled his beloved 
son. He gave a charge on his death-bed to his friend, the 
Duke of York, who accepted the office, to watch the fate of 


HE PURCHASES, SETTLES, AND GOVERNS PENNSYLVANIA. 


71 


William, and, as far as possible, shield him from the evils to 
which his peculiar tenets must expose him. 

Soon after his father’s death, Penn is again in prison. But 
notwithstanding this, we soon find him allying himself in mar- 
riage to a family of high respectability, and to a woman of 
extraordinary intelligence, beauty and goodness. That he 
had now the public confidence, also appears from the trust re- 
posed in him by the assignees of Edward Billinge, while the 
high order of his talents was manifested by his legislation for 
the two Jerseys. 

His thoughts were by this turned to America ; and the suf- 
ferings of his dear persecuted brethren, led him to plans of colo- 
nizing there, which he proceeded to put into operation. His 
father had left claims to the amount of sixteen thousand pounds 
against the crown ; and Penn, finding that there was a tract yet 
ungranted, north of Lord Baltimore’s patent, solicited and ob- 
tained of Charles II., a charter of the country, “ which was 
bounded on the east by the river Delaware, extending west- 
ward through five degrees of longitude, and stretching from 
twelve miles northward of Newcastle, to the forty-third de- 
gree of latitude, and was limited on the south by a circle of 
twelve miles drawn around Newcastle, to the beginning of 
the fortieth degree of north latitude.” It was called by the 
king, Pennsylvania. 

Soon after the date of this grant, two other conveyances 
were made to Penn by the Duke of York ; one of which em- 
braced the present state of Delaware, and was called the “Ter- 
ritories.” The other was a release from the Duke, of any 
claims to Pennsylvania. 

, He next prepared a liberal constitution of civil government, 
for those who should become his colonists. Having sent out 
three ships, loaded with emigrants, and consigned to the care 
of his nephew. Colonel Markham, he left Chester on board 
the Welcome, and with one hundred settlers, sailed for his 
province, his benevolent heart full of hope and courage. 

He landed at Newcastle, and was joyfully received by the 
Swedes and Di^ch, now amounting to two or three thousand. 
The next day, artheir court-house, he received from the agent 
of the Duke of York, the surrender of The Territories. He 
then, with blended dignity and affection, assured the delighted 
throngs, that their rights should be respected, and their happi- 
ness regarded. 

In honor of his friend, the Duke, he next visited New York; 
but immediately returning, he went to Upland, which he named 
Chester. Here a part of the pioneers, with Markham, had 
begun a settlement, and here Penn called the first assembly. 

It consisted of an equal number from the province and The 
Territories. By its first act, all the inhabitants, of what- 
ever extraction, were naturalized. Religious freedom was 
established among the people, but all officers and electors 


PART IL 
PERIOD I 

CHAP. IV. 


1672 . 

He marries 
Gulielma, 
daughter of 
Sir William 
Springett. 


16 § 1 . 

March 4. 
Penn re- 
ceives the 
grant of 
Pennsylva- 
nia. 


Obtains 

Delaware, 


Sept. 9, 

16 § 2 , 

Penn sails 
for America. 

Arrives at 
Newcastle, 
October 28. 


Visits New 
York. 
Names 
Chester 


Decemoer 4. 

The first 
assembly at- 
tend to 
business. 


72 


PENN HOLDS A COUNCIL WITH THE INDIANS. 


PART I L 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. IV. 


I6§2. 

Pass in three 
days fifty- 
nine laws. 


Penn visits 
Lord 

Baltimore. 


must be believers in Jesus Christ. Perm was the first legis- 
lator, whose criminal code admitted the humane principle, that 
the object of punishment is not merely to prevent crime, but 
to reform the offender. Hence, his code seldom punished 
with death. The assembly sat three days, and passed fifty- 
nine laws ; an evidence that the time which belonged to the 
public, was not here consumed either in personal abuse or 
pompous declamation. 

Penn next paid a visit of friendship and business to Lord 
Baltimore at West River. Though they differed on the ques- 
tion of boundaries, yet friendly feeling pervaded the interview. 

Directions had been given to Colonel Markham, who pre- 
ceded Penn, that the natives should be treated kindly and 
fairly ; and accordingly no land had been entered upon but by 
their consent. They had also been notified that Penn, to 
whom they gave the name of Onas, was to kindle a council 
fire at a certain time, in order to meet and establish with them 
a treaty of perpetual peace. On the morning of the appointed 
Holds his day, under a huge elm at Shackamaxon, now a suburb of Phil- 
coundl^with ^-delphia, William Penn, majestic in person, beautiful in coun- 
the Indians, tenance, graceful, though plain in manner and attire, his only 
ornament being a sash of pale blue, stood and held in his hand 
the roll of peace. Sending around his loving glance, he sees 
“ far as his eyes can carry,” among the trees of the forest, its 
painted and plumed children gathering towards him. The 
chiefs come forward and half encircle him. The principal 
sachem puts upon his own head a horned chaplet, the symbol 
of his power. At once every warrior lays down his bow and 
tomahawk, and seats himself upon the ground. The grand 
chief then announces to Onas that the nations are ready to 
hear his words, believing him to be an angel sent to them by 
the Great Spirit. 

Penn gave them instructions, and solemnly appealed to the 
tions which Almighty who knew his inmost thoughts, that it was the ardent 
were proved desire of his heart to do them good. “ He would not call 
actions, them brothers or children, but they should be to him and his, 
as half of the same body.” The chiefs then gave their pledge 
for themselves, and for their tribes, “ to livq in love with 
The treaty him and his children, as long as the sun and moon should 
completed, endure.” The treaty was then executed, the chiefs marking 
down the emblems of their several tribes. The purchases of 
Markham were confirmed, and others made. 

After this, Penn went to a villa which his nephew had built 
for his residence, opposite the site of Burlington, and called 
^Mit'^and^ Pennsbury. Here he gave directions for laying out towns and 
Phil- counties, and in conjunction with the surveyor, Holme, drew 
the plan of his capital, and in the' spirit of “brotherly love,” 
named it Philadelphia. 

Vessels came fast with new settlers, until twenty-two, 
eettlers. bearing two thousand persons, had arrived. Some came so 


Indian cer- 
emonies. 


Protesta- 


namcs 
adelphia, 


Thronjrs of 


PENn’s departure. BERKELEY AND CARTERET. 


73 


late in the fall, that they could not be provided with house- 
room in the rude dwellings of the new city; and “the caves” 
were dug in the banks of the river to receive them. Provi- 
dence fed them by flocks of pigeons, and the fish of the riv- 
ers ; and the Indians, regarding them as the children of Onas, 
hunted to bring them game. 

O O 

Penn again met the legislature, and gave them legal as- 
surances that they should have liberty “ to amend or add to 
their charter,” (the fundamental compact between himself and 
them,) “whenever the public good required.” 

The boundaries between Pennsylvania and Maryland had 
not yet been adjusted by the two proprietors ; and Lord Bal- 
timore attempted to possess himself of The Territories by 
ejecting the settlers on their refusal to pay him quit-rent. 
Penn remonstrated. The general court of Pennsylvania 
strongly asserted bis claim, and The Territories remained un- 
der his jurisdictioii. 

Penn had left beyond the ocean his beloved family. Let- 
ters from England spoke of the sufferings of his quaker 
brethren, and he believed that he might exercise an influence 
there to check persecution. He embarked on the fourth of 
August, and wrote on board the ship an affectionate adieu to 
his province, which he sent on shore before he sailed. He 
said, “ And thou, Philadelphia, virgin of the province ! my 
soul prays for thee ; that, faithful to the God of thy mercies, 
in the life of righteousness, thou mayest be preserved unto 
the end !” 


PART IL 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. V. 


March 10, 
1683 . 

A second 
assembly. 


Lord Balti- 
more claims 
the 

T erritories. 


August 4. 

1684 . 

Penn em 
barks for 
England. 

His farewell 
to Philadel- 
phia. 


CHAPTER V. 


New Jersey — its Settlement, and various Claimants. 


Previous to the surrender of the Dutch, the Duke of York 
made a grant of that part of his patent lying between the 
Hudson and Delaware, to Lord Berkeley and Sir George Car- 
teret. This tract was called New Jersey, in compliment to 
Sir George, who had been governor of the isle of Jersey. 
Ill 1664, before the grant to Berkeley and Carteret was known, 
three persons from Long Island purchased of the natives a 
tract of the country, which was called Elizabethtown, where 
a settlement was commenced. Other towns were soon set- 
tled by emigrants from the colonies, and from Europe. Thus 
opposite claims were created, which caused much discord 
between the proprietors and inhabitants. In 1665, Berkeley 
and Carteret formed a constitution for the colony, and ap- 
pointed Philip Carteret governor. He made Elizabethtown 
the seat of government. 


1664 . 

New Jersey 
granted to 
Berkeley 
and Carteret. 


Elizabeth- 
town previ- 
ously settled. 


74 


THE JERSEYS. PENN’s WISE LEGISLATION. 


PART II. 
PERIOD L 

CHAP. V. 


1672 . 

Disputes be- 
tween the 
settlers and 
proprietors. 


Lord Berke- 
ley sells his 
right. 


Penn Cctuses 
New Jersey 
to be divided. 

1676 . 


The “ 
cessions 


con- 


East Jersey 
purchased in 

16 § 3 , 

by twenty- 
four qua- 
ke rs. 

The perse- 
cuted find 
a refuge in 
East Jersey. 


167 §. 

Andross 
usurps the 
governraent 
of the 
Jerseys. 

Penn re- 
stores it, 

* 

to the 

proprietors. 


In 1672, the disputes of the settlers became violent. The 
inhabitants of Elizabethtown, who had purchased the soil of 
the natives, refused to pay rent to the proprietors, and carried 
their opposition so far, as to expel the governor and substi- 
tute his son. The father returned to England, and obtained 
from the proprietors such conditions as quieted the colonists ; 
and thus the proprietary government was restored. 

Berkeley and Carteret had heretofore held the province as 
joint property, but the former becoming weary with the care 
of an estate which yielded him neither honor nor profit, sold 
his share to Edward Byllinge. That gentleman, becoming in- 
volved in debt, found it necessary to assign over his property 
for the benefit of his creditors ; and William Penn was one of 
his assignees. 

New Jersey was now jointly held by Sir George Carteret, 
and Penn, as agent for the assignees of Bvllinge. But Penn 
perceiving the inconvenience of holding joint property, it was 
mutually agreed to separate the country into East and West 
Jersey ; Carteret receiving the sole proprietorship of East 
Jersey, and Penn and his associates, that of West Jersey. 

Penn in the first place divided West Jersey into one hun- 
dred shares, which were separately disposed of, and then, in 
that spirit of righteousness whereby he won the confidence 
of all, he drew up the articles called ‘‘ the concessions by 
which the proprietors ceded to the planters the privileges of 
free civil gOA^ernment, expressly declaring “ we put the power 
in the people.” He examined Indian claims, and by fair pur- 
chase extinguished them. Religion was left free, and impris- 
onment for debt prohibited. Such was his influence, that in 
two years he sent over eight hundred new settlers, mostly qua- 
kers, — persons of excellent character, and good condition. 

In 1682, East Jersey, the property of Carteret, being ex- 
posed to sale, it Avas purchased by twelve quakers, under the 
auspices of Penn. In 1683, the proprietors doubled their 
number, and obtained a neAv patent from the Duke of York. 

East Jersey Avas now free from religious intolerance. This 
was the era of those ciAul wars of Great Britain in which 
Graham of Claverhouse, and other royal officers, hunted the 
Cameronian Scots like wild beasts. Hundreds of the suf- 
ferers now came to East Jersev, and there, bringing their in- 
dustrious and frugal habits, they were blessed with security, 
abundance, and content. 

Sir Edmund Andros, A\ffien governor of Noav York, under 
pretence of the claims of the Duke of York, usurped the gov- 
ernment both in East and West Jersey, and laid a tax upon 
all goods imported, and upon the property of all who came 
to settle in the country. 

Penn received complaints of these abuses, and with such 
strength of argiunent opposed the claims of the duke, that the 
commissioners to Avhom the case Avas referred adjudged the 

J O 


INDIAN AFFAIRS. CHARTER OF RHODE ISLAND. 


75 


duties to be illegal and oppressive, in consequence of which, PART. II. 
in 1680 they were removed, and the proprietors reinstated in period i. 
the government. Edward Byllinge was appointed their gov- chap. vi. 
ernor ; and the next year, 1681, he summoned the first gen- 
eral assembly held in West Jersey. In 1682, the people, by 16 § 1 . 
the advice of Penn, amended their government. Contrary to j.aias-e^mb?y 
the wishes of the proprietor, the next year they proceeded to ‘ ^ 
elect their own governor. 


CHAPTER VI. 


Miantonomoh.— Rhode Island and Connecticut obtain Charters. — Elliot, the 

Apostle of the Indians. 

Miantonomoh sought the life of Uncas, because he was 
aware that he could not make him unite in a conspiracy, which 
he was exciting against the whites. A Pequod whom he 
hired, wounded the Mohegan chief, and then fled to him for 
protection. He refused to surrender the assassin to the de- 
mand of the court at Hartford, but dispatched him with his 
own hand. Again he practiced to take the life of Uncas by 
means of assassination, and again failed. 

Miantonomoh then drew out his warriors openly against 
him, in violation of a treaty to which the authorities of Con- 
necticut were a party. Uncas met and vanquished him by a 
stratagem, and took him prisoner ; but he resigned him to the 
court. They deliberated, and then returned the noble savage 
to his captor. Uncas killed him, without torture, but with cir- 
cumstances of cannibal barbarity. 

During the supremacy of the Long Parliament, puritanism 
was favored, and the New England colonies enjoyed a happy 
season of liberty and peace. 

In 1643, Ro^er Williams was sent to Eimland as accent for 
the Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, to obtain a 
charter of civil government. He found the affairs of the col- 
onies in the hands of the earl of Warwick, and seventeen 
commissioners, who had been appointed by parliament, with 
much the same powers as had been given to those appointed 
by the king, in 1634. By the assistance of Vane, now one 
of the commissioners, he obtained from them a free charter 
of incorporation, dated March, 1644. The form of govern- 
ment provided by this incorporation, was essentially similar to 
that established in the adjacent colonies. 

Yet the state was unsettled. Coddington had received 
from England power to govern the Islands. Williams, in 
conjunction with John Clarke, recrossed the ocean, and find- 
ing a “sheet anchor” in Vane, he procured an extended 


1643 . 

Miantono- 
moh seeks 
the life of 
Uncas, 


but loses his 
own. 


1643 . 

Rhode Isl- 
and obtains 
a charter 
by the help 
of Vane. 


1551 . 

John Clarke 
and Wil- 
liams pro- 
cure another. 


76 


THE LONG PARLIAMENT. — CROMWELL. CHARLES II. 


PART II. 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. VI. 

R. Island 
first in 
religious 
freedom. 


charter including the islands, and confirming the limits of the 
state as they now exist. 

Rhode Island, if not great in territory, is rich in the fame 
of having been the first to set the example, since followed by 
the nation at large, of entire soul-liberty ” in matters of re- 


ligion. 


Difference 
between the 


1650 

Cromwell 
succeeds the 
Long 
ment. 

1651 . 


Williams lived to old age, honored and beloved. Yet did 
he meet, at times, the ingratitude which has almost invariably 
followed the benefactors of mankind. The people who owed 
nobir^dthe became on one occasion his foes, and abused 

base in mind, him for being too generous, themselves in this case not being 
the recipients. Williams wisely and cheerfully took his own 
part, and plainly told them, that they were but finding “ a 
sponge wherewith to wipe out their own obligations.” If the 
sun shines upon the planets, we cannot therefore expect those 
opaque bodies will shine back in the same manner upon the 
sun. Those people, doubtless, considered that it was the 
part of V/illiams to shine, and theirs to be shone upon. 

The Long Parliament had done evil by assuming to make 
their own places permanent; and the good wliich they effected, 
could not save them from political destruction. After bring- 
ing Charles I. to the block, they were themselves superseded 
by Cromwell’s single authority. The restrictions on colonial 
commerce, which so unjustly oppressed the provinces for the 
benefit of the parent country, were, as has been seen, em- 
Navigation bodied by his master-mind in the celebrated “ Navigation Act.” 

remembered, the colonies were obliged to 
sell all their productions to English merchants, and purchase 
from them all needed supplies ; so that the colonist not only 
was prohibited from finding his own market, and selling to the 
highest bidder, what his own industry had produced, — but he 
was also forbidden to supply his wants, where he could find 
the most favorable terms. The commerce of the colonies 
was thus “ cut with a double edge ;” and these restrictive 
laws were passed one after another, to the number of nineteen. 
1663 The one of 1663, did not allow the provincials to be the car- 
Furtherop- Qf their own produce, but required them to employ Brit- 
restrictions, ish shipping; another, in 1672, forbade the free trade of the 
colonies with each other. The provinces, especially those of 
New England, considering these laws as wholly unjust, and 
also objecting on the ground that they were passed in a par- 
liament where the colonies were not represented, they evaded 
them, and as far as possible, chartered their own vessels, and 
traded wherever they pleased. 

When Charles II. was restored, his power was acknow- 
t New* England; but the colonies had melancholy 

sends Win- forebodings. Yet the authorities of Connecticut, by the 
throptoEng- eminent Winthrop, even at this difficult period, success- 
*Xa’inr^ fully applied to the court of England for a charter. They 
charter, plead, that they had obtained their lands by purchase from the 


CONNECTICUT OBTAINS A LIBERAL CHARTER.- -ELLIOT. 


77 


natives, and by conquest from the Pequods, who made on them 
a war of extermination; and they had mingled their labor with 
the soil. The aged Lord Say and Seal, moved the Earl of 
Manchester in their behalf. Winthrop appeared before the 
king with such a gentle dignity of carriage, and such appro- 
priate conversation, as won the royal favor. It is said he 
brought to mind of Charles some interesting recollections, 
by the present of a ring, which had been given to his grand- 
father as a pledge, by an ancestor of the monarch. 

The charter which Winthrop obtained, granting privile- 
ges greater than any other which the government of Eng- 
land had given, was worded in Connecticut. The wise fa- 
thers there, did not send their agent without his business being 
thoroughly prepared.* 

The liberal charter, granted by the king, included New Ha- 
ven. That province, however, had not been consulted, and 
justly felt aggrieved ; as a relinquishment of its separate ex- 
istence was thereby required. But at length, the great ex- 
pediency of the measure becoming fully apparent, the union 
of New Haven with Connecticut was completed. Winthrop 
was chosen governor, and received seventeen successive an- 
nual elections. 

Colonel Nichols, who was sent over to command the expe- 
dition against New Netherlands, was one of four commission- 
ers, who had been appointed by the king, not only for the re- 
duction of the Dutch, but for humbling the colonies. For 
this purpose, they were empowered to hear and determine all 
matters of complaint, and to examine and regulate them, as 
seemed for the good of the king’s service. 

The colonists considered this appointment an invasion of 
their chartered rights ; yet no direct opposition was made to 
the proceedings of the commissioners, except by Massachu- 
setts, whose firmness in resisting every exercise of their power, 
deeply offended them ; and two of their number, Carr and 
Cartwright, left the country in high displeasure, Cartwright 
was taken prisoner by the Dutch on his passage home, and 
Carr died the next day after his arrival, or immediate meas- 
ures would probably have been taken against that colony. 

This was the period of the labors of John Elliot. When 
Hooker, in the days of his persecution, had kept a school at 
Little Baddow, in England, the youthful Elliot had been his 
usher, and a resident in his family ; and to this blessed pe- 


PART II. 
PERIOD L 

CHAP. VI. 

The young- 
er Win- 
throp. 


1662 . 

Great privi- 
leges of Con- 
necticut 
charter. 

Union of 
New Haven 
with 

Connecticut. 

1665 . 


Winthrop 

governor. 

1664 . 

Four com- 
missioners 


Nichols, 
Maverick, 
Carr and 
Cartwright 
sent to rule 
the colonies. 


John E liot. 


■’‘‘From Hooker’s management, may have originated a system o'" anwritten 
law, which, whether good or bad, has for many years past become incorporated 
with the political usages of this country ; and is known as^ie “ caucus system.” 
Hooker’s maxim w'as, a church within a church,” the business for which the 
many w'ere to be called together, first digested and prepared by the few. Mr. 
Stone, who w^as Mr, Hooker’s colleague in the ministiy, had an expression for 
the same plan, when, in an advanced state of progress, the matter in question 
had come before the full assembly of the persons who were to decide it. His idea 
of perfection was, “a speaking aristocracy in the face of a silent democracy.'’ 


78 


CHRISTIANITY OPPOSED BY THE SACHEMS. 


PART II. 


PERIOD I. 
CHAP. VI. 

1631 . 

Arrives in 
Boston, 


1646 . 

His first 
meeting 
with the 
Indians at 
Nonantum, 
or Newtown. 


Many 
Indians ' 
converted. 


Natick. 

1654 . 

1657 . 

Elliot com- 
pletes his 
translation of 
the Bible. 


Number of 
praying 
Indians. 

1674 . 


Christianity 
hated by the 
great sa- 
chems. 


riod, the “apostle of the Indians” traced the spiritual light 
which shone so brightly upon his missionary career. 

He came to Boston in his twenty-seventh year. He was 
settled at Roxbury in 1632, having been previously married 
to a lady well suited by the excellence of her Christian spirit, 
to sympathize in his devout aspirings, and by a wise pru- 
dence, to supply his lack of care for the physical wants of 
himself and family. 

Elliot had beheld with pity the ignorance and spiritual 
darkness of the savages, and his fixed determination was to 
devote himself to their conversion. He first spent some years 
in the study of their language. The General Court of the 
province had passed an order requesting the clergy to report 
concerning the best means of spreading the gospel among the 
natives ; and Elliot took this time to meet with the Indians at 
Nonantum, a few miles west of Boston. His meetings for 
religious worship and discourse were frequent, and in dif- 
ferent places, as favorable opportunities could be found, or 
made. His efforts to teach the natives the arts and usages of 

O 

civilized life, were also unremitted and arduous; “for civility,” 
it was said, “must go hand in hand with Christianity.” These 
efforts and their effects, exhibit the children of the forest in a 
most interesting point of view, and show the transforming 
power of the gospel. Their dispositions and lives underwent 
a real change. Some of their numbers became teachers, and 
aided in the conversion of others. 

In 1654, an Indian church was collected at Natick, a town 
having been previously built. 

In 1655, Elliot had completed his translation of the New 
Testament into the Indian language, and in two years more 
the old was added. Thus the mighty labor of learning the 
difficult tongue of the Indians, of making from its oral ele- 
ments a written language, and that of translating the whole 
Bible, was, by zeal and persevering labor, accomplished. It 
was the first Bible printed in America. But both the Indian and 
his language are now extinct, and Elliot’s Bible is a mere lite- 
rary curiosity. In the expense, he had been much assisted 
by an English “Society for the Propagation of the Gospel.” 

In 1674, there were fourteen towns of “praying Indians,” 
and six gathered churches. The Indian converts had much 
to encounter. Their great chiefs hated Christianity ; for al- 
though it made their subjects willing to do the right, yet it set 
them to reflect, and thus to find out that there was a right for 
them to have, as well as to do ; and this tended to subvert 
the absolute arbitrary sway, which the sachem, however he 
might allow it to slumber, did actually possess ; and which 
he naturally felt unwilling to relinquish. Of these chiefs, 
Philip of Pokanoket was peculiarly the foe of the Christian 
religion. If he had embraced it, the fortunes of his famil} 
and his race might have been changed. 


I 


HOSTILE SPIRIT OF THE INDIANS. CONANCHET. 


79 


CHAPTER VII. 


King Philip’s War, — Its dreadful consequences. — Destruction of the Narragan- 

setts and Pokanokets. 


Philip was the younger of the two sons of Massasoit. He 
had become embittered against the Enslish bv circumstances 
attending the death of his brother, which he ascribed to them; 
and thouo^h he was thus left sole chieftain of the Pokanokets, 
yet he deeply felt his loss, and bitterly resented it. 

The extension of the whites had now alarmed the savaore 

O 

nations. They remembered that their ancestors had reigned 
sole lords of the forest. Now, their huntinof-orrounds were 
abridged ; and the deer, the bear, and other animals on which 
they depended for subsistence, were frightened away by the 
hum of civilization. The new race, whom their fathers re- 
ceived when a poor and feeble band, were now gradually 
spreading themselves over the land, and assuming to be its 
sovereiorns. Nothinor remained to the native savage, but to be 
driven by degrees from the occupations and possessions of 
his forefathers ; or to arouse, and by a mighty effort, extirpate 
the intruders. 

This was the spirit which, emanating from Philip, spread 
itself throughout the various Indian tribes. The Narragan- 
setts, so long friendly, were now under the rule of Conanchet, 
the son of Miantonomoh, and doubtless he remembered the 
benefactions which his father had bestowed upon the whites, 
and their refusal to hear his last plea for mercy. 

Philip had not proceeded farther than to work upon the 
minds of the Indians by secret machinations, when Sausa- 
nian, one of the natives whom Elliot had instructed in Chris- 
tianity, gave to the English intimations of his designs. Sau- 
saman was soon after murdered. On investigation, the Plym- 
outh court found that the murder was committed by three of 
Philip’s most intimate friends ; and forthwith they caused 
them to be executed. 

The savages no longer delayed ; but on the 20th of June, 
Philip’s warriors began by attacking Swansey, in New Plym- 
outh. The colonists appeared in defense of the town, and 
the Indians fled. Receiving fresh troops from Boston, the 
united English force marched into the Indian towns, which 
on their approach were deserted. But the route of the sava- 
ges was marked by the ruin of buildings which had been 
burned, and by the heads and hands of the English, which 
were fixed upon poles by the way-side. The troops finding 
that they could not overtake them, returned to Swansey. 

The commissioners of the colonies meeting at Boston, were 


J^ARTJL 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. VII. 


Indians 
generally 
jealous and 
hostile. 


Narragan 
setts under 
Conanchet. 


Sausaman’s 
disclosure 
and death. 


1 675 

June 24. 
Swansey 
attacked 


80 


SUFFERINGS OF NEW ENGLAND BY THE SAVAGES. 


PART. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. VII. 

1675 . 

.July 5. 
Congress 
raise an 
a^nJ^ 

They compel 
the Narra- 
gansetts 
to make 
peace. 


Philip at- 
tacked at 
Pocasset. 


Battle at 
Brookfield. 


Sept. 18. 
Battle of 
Bloody 
Brook. 


October. 

Springfield 

burned. 


Dreadful 
condition 
of the 
Colonies. 


The Ameri- 
can savage a 
terrible foe. 


unanimous in deciding that the war must be prosecuted with 
vigor, and each colony furnish means, according to its ability. 
Of the thousand men which they determined to send immedi- 
ately into the field, Massachusetts was to furnish five hundred 
and twenty-seven, Connecticut three hundred and fifteen, and 
Plymouth one hundred and fifty-eight. Subsequently the 
commissioners voted to raise double this number. 

The army was sent from Swansey into the country of the 
Narragansetts, and negotiating, sword in hand, with that con- 
federacy, on the 15th of July, a treaty of peace was conclu- 
ded. The commissioners, among other stipulations, agreed 
to give forty coats to any of the Narragansetts who should 
bring Philip alive, twenty for his head, and two for each of 
his subjects, delivered as prisoners. 

The Indian king retreated with his warriors to a swamp at 
Pocasset, near Montaup. There, on the 18th, the colonists 
attacked them, but gained no decisive advantage. Philip then 
made his head-quarters with the Nipmucks ; but by the spirit of 
his destructive movements, he seemed to be everywhere pres- 
ent. Captain Hutchinson, with a company of horse, was 
sent to treat with those Indians, but being drawn into an 
ambush, near Brookfield, he was mortally wounded, and six- 
teen of his company were killed. The enemy then burned 
the town. 

Intending to collect a magazine and garrison at Hadley, 
Captain Lathrop, with a corps of the choicest young men, se- 
lected from the vicinity of Boston, was sent to transport a 
quantity of corn from Deerfield to that place. They wert^ 
suddenly attacked by the Indians, and though they fought with 
great bravery, they were almost all cut off. The brook, by 
which they fought, flowed red, and to this day is called 
“Bloody Brook.” 

In October, the Springfield Indians, who had previously 
been friendly, concerted with the hostile tribes, and set fire to 
that town. While its flames were raging, they attacked 
Hadley. 

Dreadfid beyond description was now the condition of the 
colonists. The object of the Indians was totally to extermi- 
nate them, and aimed equally at the lives of the armed and the 
defenseless. They were withheld by no restraints of reli- 
gion, and their customs of war led them to the most shock- 
ing barbarities. The previous state of peace and security, in 
he course of which, the whites had spread themstdves over 
a large extent of country, and mingled their dwellings with 
those of the Indians, rendered their situation more perilous. 
The Indians, thus acquainted with their haunts and habits, am- 
bushed the private path, rushed with the dreadful war-whoop 
upon the worshiping assembly ; and during the silence of 
midnight, set tire to the lonely dwelling, and butchered its 
inhabitants. When the father of the family was to go forth ii 


THE COLONISTS DESTROY THE NARRAGANSETTS. 


81 


the morning, he knew he might meet his (leath-shot as he 
opened his door, from some foe concealed behind his fences, 
or in his barn : or he might go, and return to find his children 
murdered during his absence. When the mother lay down at 
night, with her infant cradled on her arm, she knew that be- 
fore morning it might be plucked from her bosom, and its 
brains dashed out before her eyes. Such were ever the 
consequences of savage warfare ; but at no time during the 
settlement of the country, were they so extensively felt as 
during the year through which this war continued. 

Conanchet again manifested hostility. In violation of the 
treaty, he not only received Philip’s warriors, but aided their 
operations against the English. On the 18th of December, 
one thousand troops were collected from the different colonies. 
Captain Church commanded the division from Massachusetts, 
Major Treat that from Connecticut, and Josiah Winslow, of 
Plymouth, was in supreme command. After a stormy night 
passed in the open air, they waded through the snow sixteen 
miles; and about one o’clock on the afternoon of the 19th, 
they arrrived near the enemy’s fortress. 

It was on a rising ground in the midst of a swamp, and was 
so fortified with palisades and thick hedges, that only by 
crossing a log which lay over a ravine, could it be approached. 
The snow was deep, but the footsteps of the whites were 
providentially directed to this entrance, and though com- 
manded by a block-house fortified and manned, the officers led 
the men directly across the narrow and dangerous bridge. 
T\e first were killed, but others pressed on, and the fort was 
entered. Conanchet and his warriors fought with despera- 
tion, and forced the English to retire ; but they continued the 
fight, defeated the savages, and again entering the fort, they 
set fire to the Indian dwellinors. One thousand warriors were 
killed ; three hundred, and as many women and children, 
were made prisoners. About six hundred of their wigwams 
were burnt, and many helpless sufferers perished in the 
flames. 

The wretched remains of the tribe took shelter in the re- 
cesses of a cedar swamp, covering themselves with boughs, 
or burrowing in the ground, and feeding on acorns or nuts, 
dug out with their hands from the snow. Many who escaped 
a sudden, thus died a linCTerirm death. Conanchet was made 
prisoner in April, and was offefed his freedom if he would 
enter into a treaty of peace. The chieftain indignantly re- 
fused, and was put to death. 

The English pursued the war with energy. In the spring 
of 1676, the colonial troops were almost universally victorious. 
Jealousies arose among the different tribes of savages, and 
while great numbers were slain, many deserted the common 
cause. Philip had attempted to rouse the Mohawks against 
tlie English, and had, for this purpose, killed a number of the 


PART II. 
PERIOD 1 

CHAP. VII. 


10T5. 


Conanchet 
violates the 
treaty. 


His fort in 
Kingston, 
K. island. 


Dec. 19. 
is destroyed. 


The English 
lose 230 in 
the assault. 

Sufferings of 
the Indians 
by fire and 
sword : 


by famine 
and cold. 


ConanchePs 

death. 


1676 . 

Philip at- 
tempts to 
gain the Mo- 
hawks. 


82 


Philip’s death. — goffe, whalley, and dixwell 


PART I I. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. VIII, 


Aug. 12. 
1676 . 

Philip is 
killed. 


Disastrous 
conse- 
quences of 
the vv^ar. 

Destruction 
of ten towns 
of the pray- 
ing Indians. 


tribe, and attributed their death to the whites. His perfidy 
was detected, and he fled to Montaup, whither he was pursued 
by Captain Church. 

In the midst of these reverses, Philip remained unshaken 
in his enmity. His chief men,\^as also his wife and family, 
were killed or made prisoners ; and while he wept at these 
domestic bereavements, with a bitterness that evinced the 
finest feelings of human nature, so averse was he to sub- 
mission, that he even shot one of his men who proposed it. 
After being driven from swamp to swamp, he was at last shot 
near Montaup, by the brother of the Indian whom he had thus 
killed. Of the scattered parties which remained, many were 
captured. Some sought refuge at the north. These after- 
wards served as guides, to those parties of hostile French 
and Indians, who came down and desolated the provinces. 

In this dreadful contest. New England lost six hundred 
inhabitants. Fourteen towns had been destroyed, and a 
heavy debt incurred. Yet the colonies received no assist- 
ance from England ; and they asked none. The humane 
Irish sent the sufferers some relief. 

If Philip’s war was to the whites disastrous, to the savage 
tribes it was ruinous. The Pokanokets and the Narragan- 
setts henceforth disappear from history. The praying Indians 
were mostly of the Massachusetts confederacy ; and although 
they suffered much, being suspected by the red men because 
they were Christians, and by the whites because they were 
Indians, they yet had a remnant left. Elliot watched his 
flocks of the wilderness, and exposed himself to many dangers 
on their account ; and the wreck of four towns remained from 
the fourteen, which the converts numbered before the war. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


\ 


The Regicides. — New Hampshire and Maine. — Charter of Massachusetts 

annulled. 


The regicides, a term, which in English and American 
history refers especially to those men who signed the death 
warrant of Charles I., were,* after the restoration of his son, 
The three proscribed. Three of their number, Goffe, Whalley, and 
regicides. Dixwell, came to America. They were at Boston and Cam- 
bridge, and under romantic circumstances were shielded from 
their pursuers at New Haven. At length, Whalley and Gofl'e 
found refuge in the house of Mr. Russel, minister of Hadley, 
where they lived in profound concealment. Goffe had been 
a military commander. Looking from the window of his 
hiding place, he saw, on a Sabbath day, as the people were 


TROUBLES AND CONSTANCY OF THE GRANITE STATE. 


83 


collecting for public worship, a body of ambushed Indians 
stealing upon them. Suddenly he left his confinement and 
appeared among the gathering worshippers, his white hair 
and beard, and loose garments streaming to the winds of 
autumn. He gives the alarm and the word of command, and 
the men, already armed, are at once formed in proper order, 
and bearing down upon the foe. When they had conquered, 
they looked around for their preserver. He had vanished 
during the fray; and they fully believed that he had been an 
anoel sent from heaven for their deliverance. 

Of the three judges who cast themselves upon the Ameri- 
cans, not one was betrayed. The meanest of the people 
could not be induced by the price set upon their heads to 
give them up ; and they now rest, in peaceful graves, upon 
our soil. 

In 1677, a controversy, which had subsisted for some time 
between the government of Massachusetts and the heirs of 
Sir Ferdinando Gorges, relative to the province of Maine, was 
settled in England, and the province assigned to the latter. 
Upon this, Massachusetts purchased the title, and Maine be- 
came a province of that colony. 

In 1675, the claims of Mason in New Hampshire were re- 
vived. From the time that the settlements there had formally 
submitted to the government of Massachusetts, these claims 
had lain dormant ; but upon a hearing of the parties, it 
was determined by the judges in England, that the towns 
on the Piscataqua were not within Jie limits of Massa- 
chusetts. 

In 1679, a commission was made out by order of Charles II. 
for the separation of New Hampshire from the jurisdiction of 
Massachusetts, and its erection into a royal province. The 
assembly was to be chosen by the people, the president 
and council to be appointed by the crown. This colony now 
manifested energies worthy of the later patriotic and inde- 
pendent spirit of a state, which, from its firmness of character, 
no less than its sublime piles of mountains, is called “the 
Granite State.” The people first thanked Massachusetts for 
the care she had taken of their infant condition ; and next de- 
termined “ that no law should be valid, unless made by the 
assembly, and approved by the people.” 

Mason was authorized to select, and he chose Edward 
Cranfield, a needy speculator, anil sent him from England to 
be the governor of New Hampshire. But Cranfield’s visions 
of wealth were short-lived. He could neither out-wit, nor 
over-awe the rugged patriots ; nor could Mason, with all the 
advantages of law, eject them from their lands, though for 
many years his agent, Cranfield, gave them great annoy- 
ance. 

Notwithstanding the northern colonies* had suffered so se- 
verely from Philip’s war, and had never petitioned for, or 


PART n. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. VIII. 

Oct. 1. 

16 ' 75 . 

Gotfe at 
Hadley. 


1677 . 

Massachu- 
setts pur- 
chases 
Maine. 


1675 . 

Mason suc- 
cessful. 


1679 . 

New Hamp- 
shire a royal 
province, 


shows a free 
spirit. 


16 § 2 . 

Mason sends 
Cranfield to 
rule New 
Hampshire. 


t 


84 


CHARTER OF MASSACHUSETTS ANNULLED. 


PART n. 
PERIOD I. 

CHaP. VIII. 

Proceedings 
in England 
against Mas- 
sachusetts. 
Randolph 
sent over. 
1682 . 


Charter of 
Massachu- 
setts an- 
nulled. 


Two parties 
in Massa- 
chusetts. 


Charles II. 
succeeded 
by James II. 

1685 . 

Attempts to 
deprive Con- 
necticut and 
R. Island 
of their char- 
ters. 


1686 . 

Sir E. An- 
dros in N. 
England. 


received any aid from the mother country, while they were 
yet mourning their slaughtered sons — and rebuilding their 
ruined habitations, England was planning their humiliation. 

The people of Massachusetts, though often called to account, 
had continued to disregard the navigation acts, and had refused 
to send agents to the court of England, to answer for the 
charges of neglect brought against them. Edward Randolph 
was therefore sent from Great Britain, in 1679, as inspector 
of customs in New England. He being resolutely opposed 
in the execution of the duties of his office, soon returned, and 
made statements in England which caused still more violent 
measures against the colonies. 

In 1682, he came again to Boston, bringing a letter of com- 
plaint from the committee of plantations in England, who 
again directed that agents should repair to the court of Lon- 
don, fully empowered to act for the colonies. It was under- 
stood to be the intention of the king, to procure from these 
agents a surrender of the charter of Massachusetts, or to 
annul it by a suit in his courts, in order that he might appoint 
officers who would be subservient to his views. Agents 
were sent, but were instructed to make no concessions of 
chartered privileges, but to defend them as rights ; of which the 
king being informed, he proceeded according to modes of law 
to cancel the charter. 

Massachusetts was, however, assured that in case of 
peaceable submission, the government should be regulated for 
her good. The representatives of the people in the general 
court considered that it was better “ to trust in the Lord, than 
to put any confidence in princes.” On the other hand, the 
governor and his associates were in favor of humble submis- 
sion to the king’s pleasure. Here was the commencement 
of two parties in this province ; the patriots, who defended the 
rights of the colonies ; and the prerogative men, who were in 
favor of complete submission to the royal authority. Agents 
were sent by the former to make defense of their rights, but, 
before they arrived in England, the charter was annulled. 

Charles II. died in 1685, and was succeeded by the Duke 
of York, under the title of James II. He declared that there 
should be no free governments in his dominions ; and ac- 
cordingly ordered writs to be issued against the charters of 
Connecticut and Rhode Island. These colonies presented 
letters and addresses, which, containing expressions of hum- 
ble duty, the king construed them into an actual surrender of 
their charters ; and, affecting to believe that all impediments 
to the royal will were removed, he proceeded to establish 
a temporary government over New England. Sir Joseph Dud- 
ley was appointed president in 1686; but in December, of the 
same year, he was succeeded by Sir Edmund Andros, as 
governor general, in whom, with a council, was vested all the 
powers of government. 


iANDROS. HIS OPPRESSIONS. — BRITISH REVOLUTION. 


85 


Sir Edmund began his career with the most flattering PART IL 
professions of his regard to the public safety and happiness, period i. 
It was, however, well observed, that “ Nero concealed his chap. vm. 
tyrannical disposition more years than Sir Edmund did 
months.” He assumed control over the press, and appointed 
the detested Randolph, licenser. 

Soon after the arrival of Andros, he sent to Connecti- 
cut, demanding the surrender of her charter. This being re- 1687 . 
fused, in 1687, he came with a guard to Hartford, during the Charter of 
session oi the general assembly, and in person required its 
delivery. After debating until evening, the charter was pro- Charter Oak 
duced, and laid on the table where the assembly were sitting. 

The lights were extinguished, and one of the members 
privately conveyed it away, and hid it in a cavity of a 
large oak tree. The candles were officiously relighted, but 
the charter was gone ; and no discovery could be made of it, 
or, at that time, of the person who carried it away. The 
government of the colony was, however, surrendered to 
Andros. 

Massachusetts, where Sir Edmund resided, was the princi- 
pal seat of despotism and suffering. In 1688, New York 
and New Jersey were added to his jurisdiction ; and for more 
than two years, there was a general suppression of charter 
governments throughout the colonies, and a perpetual series 
of tyrannical exactions. 

But retribution was at hand. The monarch made himself 
detested at home, and his governor, by carrying out his meas- 
ures, incurred the hatred of the colonies. His subjects, and 
even his own family, conspired against James. The British 
nation, putting aside the fiction of the divine right of legitimate 
sovereigns, asserted that of human nature, by declaring that 
an oppressed people may change their rulers. They forced iVtion’Mn 
the king to abdicate, and consummated “ the Revolution ” by England, 
placing his daughter Mary, with her husband William, the 
ablest statesman of Europe, as sovereigns on the throne of 
England. 


on Wyllis 
Hill 


1688 . 

to 

1689 . 


1688 


Great was the joy of New England. Even on the first 
rumor of the British Revolution, the authorities of Boston 
seized and imprisoned Andros and Randolph. As a tempo- 
rary government, they organized a committee of safety, of 
which the aged governor Bradstreet accepted the presidency ; 
though he knew that, if the intelligence proved false, it might 
cost him his life. 

The change of government, produced by the removal of 
Andross, left New Hampshire in an unsettled state. Mason 
had died in 1685, leaving his two sons heirs to his claims. 
The people earnestly petitioned to be again united with Massa- 
chusetts, but their attempts were frustrated by Samuel Allen, 
who had purchased of the heirs of Mason, their title to New 


Andros and 
Randolph 
imprisoned. 

1689 


New Hamp- 
shire. 

1685 . 

Mason dies. 
Allen buys 
his title. 


86 


NICHOLS. LOVELACE. ANDROS. DONGAN. 


PART II. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. IX. 


Connecticut 
and Rhode 
Island re- 
sume their 
charters. 
Massachu- 
setts denied 
hers. 


Hampshire. Allen received a commission as governor of the 
colony, and assumed the government in 1692. 

When the intelliorence was confirmed, that William and 
Mary were seated on the throne, Rhode Island and Connecti- 
cut resumed their charters ; but, on the application of Massa- 
chusetts, the king resolutely refused to restore her former 
system of government. Andros, Randolph, and others, were, 
however, ordered to England for trial. 


CHAPTER IX. 


New York. — Its Governors. — Effects of the Revolution in England. 


Good admin- 
istration of 
Nichols. 

Lovelace. 

1667 . 


1673 . 

Dutch take 
New York. 


1674 

New York 
restored to 
the Eniilish. 


After the surrender of the Dutch, Colonel Nichols en 
tered upon the administration of the government of New 
York, which he conducted with great prudence, integrity, and 
moderation. The people, however, continued without civil 
rights, all authority being vested in the royal governor and 
council. Nichols returned to England, and was succeeded 
by Lord Lovelace. 

In 1673, England and Holland were again involved in war, 
and Holland sent over a small fleet to regain her American 
oossessions. This force arrived at New York, and demanded 
a surrender, which was made without resistance. The Dutch 
took immediate possession of the fort and city, and soon 
after of the whole province. 

The next year, 1674, the war terminated, and New York 
was restored to the English. The Duke of York, to prevent 
controversy about his title to the territory, took out a new 
patent, and the same year appointed Sir Edmund Andros 


governor. 


1675 

Andros is 
repulsed at 
Saybrook. 


1682 

Dongan. 

1683 . 

First general 
assembly. 


In the year of Philip’s war, x\ndros conducted an expe- 
dition against Connecticut. He claimed jurisdiction over that 
part of the colony west of the river, by virtue of its having 
t>een included in the grant to the Duke of York. This 
territory had, however, long before, been granted by the 
original patentees to the colony of Connecticut. Andros, 
with an armed force, arrived off Saybrook fort. The govern- 
or and council, being apprised of his design, sent a few 
troops under Captain Bull, who conducted himself with such 
spirit, that Andros, jocosely declaring his horns should be 
“ tipped with gold,” made no further attempt. 

In 1682, Andros, was removed from the government of 
New York. The succeeding year was a happy era in the 
history of this co]onv\ The excellent Colonel Doncran ar- 
rived as governor, and the desires of the people, for a popular 


LEISLER AND MILBORNE USURP THE GOVERNMENT. 


87 


govemment, were now gratified. The first general assembly 
was convoked, consisting of a council and eighteen repre- 
sentatives. By the declaration of the governor, they were 
invested with the sole power of enacting laws and levying 
taxes ; but the laws could have no force, until ratified by the 
proprietor. Governor Dongan surpassed all his predecessors, 
in attention to affairs with the Indians, by whom he was 
highly esteemed. 

When the Duke of York became sovereign of England, it 
might have been hoped that he would have favored his own 
province, but his government was no where more tyrannical 
and unpopular. 

The news from Europe, that the inhabitants of England 
had resolved to dethrone him, and offer the crown to William, 
of Orange, elevated the hopes of the disaffected. But no 
active measures were taken till after the rupture at Boston, 
when several captains of the militia convened to concert 
measures in favor of the prince of Orange. 

Among these was Jacob Leisler, an active militia captain, 
and a favorite of the people. He was not, however, a man 
of talents, but received the guiding impulses of his conduct 
from the superior energies of his son-in-law, Jacob Milborne. 
By the counsel of this intriguing Englishman, Leisler, at the 
head of forty-nine men, took possession of the fort of New 
York, and declared in favor of William, but this declaration, 
opposed by the authority of the city, at first had few adhe- 
rents, until a report got footing, that three ships were ap- 
proaching, with orders from king William, when his party 
was augmented by the addition of six captains and four hun- 
dred men from New York, and seventy men from East 
Chester. 

Dongan, who was about to leave the province, then lay 
embarked in the harbor, having, a short time previous, resigned 
his government to Francis Nicholson, the lieutenant governor. 
He, being unable to contend with Leisler’s party, soon joined 
Governor Dongan. Leisler, now in pi ssession of the fort, 
sent an address to William I Mary as soon as he received 
the news of their accession to the throne. 

The magistrates, at the head of whom were Colonel Bayard 
and Mr. Courtland, the mayor, opposed Leisler ; but finding 
it impossible to raise a party against him in New York, they 
retired to Albany. 

In the month of December, a packet arrived, directed “ to 
Francis Nicholson, Esq., or, in his ausence, to such, as for 
the time being, take care for preserving the peace, and ad- 
ministering the laws, in their Majesties’ province of New 
York, in America.” Leisler considered this packet as di- 
rected to himself, and, from this time, issued his commissions 
as lieutenant governor. 

The people of Albany, in the meantime, were determined 


PART II. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. IX. 


16S5. 

Duke of 
York suc- 
ceeds to the 
crown as 
James II. 

168§. 

The English 
Revolution 
agreeable to 
New York. 


Leisler as 
sumes to act 
as king Wil- 
liam’s agent. 

16S9 


Governor 
and lieuten- 
ant governor 
depart. 


The magis- 
tracy of New 
York oppose 
Leisler. 


December. 
Letter from 
England. 


88 


SLOUGHTER. QUAKERS COME TO NEW ENGLAND. 


P ART I I. to hold the garrison and city for king William, independent 
PERIOD 1 . of Leisler ; and on the 26th of October they 'formed 'them- 
CHAP. X. selves into a convention for that purpose ; but Milborne 
undertook its reduction. The distress of the country, in 

1690 . consequence of an Indian irruption, gave him at length, 

takes the^fort desired success. 

at Albany. King William now turned his attention to the colonies, and 
1691 commissioned Henry Sloughter as governor of New York. 
Sloughter Never was a governor more needed, and never was one more 
gov^ns^New destitute of every qualification for the office. He refused to 
treat with Leisler ; but put him and several of his adherents 
to prison. Finally, that unfortunate man, together with his 
Leisler and son-in-law, perished upon the gallows. Their execution was 
executed disapproved by the people ; and their property, which was 
confiscated, was afterwards restored to their descendants. 
This was the period of king William’s war, in which New 
A Congress York suffered with the other provinces. It was in May, 
New York 1^91, that a general convention met in New York ; thus ex- 
May tending the system begun by the four New England colonies 

1691 . and preparing the way for the grand American Confederacy. 


Proceed- 
ings of the 
Quakers in 
England. 


1649 . 

Geo. Fox. 


Julv 11, 
1656 . 

Ann Austin 
and Mary 
Fisher ar- 
rive. 


CHAPTER X. 

Persecution of the Quakers in Massachusetts. 

The Puritans of New England had now redeemed from 
the wilderness a home ; and they believed, that they had, col- 
lectively, the right of any single householder, to exclude from 
it whoever they regarded as dangerous to its peace. But a 
father, who should exclude his children on account of 
opinion, would violate the rights of conscience. A Christian 
sect had arisen in England, called in derision Quakers, who. 
acknowledging the inward guidance of the Holy Spirit, went 
forth, as they believed, under its direction, to bear testimony 
against a ceremonious worship, outward ordinances, a minis- 
try depending upon man for its call and support, and the cus- 
tomary compliments and fashions of the world. At places of 
public worship, where by penal laws their attendance was 
sought to be enforced, they sometimes spoke against the doc- 
trines and practices of the ministers who officiated. For 
this, and for their boldness in spreading opinions deemed dan- 
gerous to the existing profession of religion, George Fox, 
who was considered their founder, and many of his fellow 
labourers, were imprisoned and cruelly used. 

The founders of New England knew the Quakers by report 
of their enemies ; and might never have heard how pure and 
holy were their morals, and how benevolent their intentions ; 
and w^hen two Quaker women, Ann Austin and Mary Fisher, 
arrived at Boston with the avowed purpose of propagating 
their opinions, they were rigorously imprisoned by the autho- 


QUAKERS SUFFER IN MASSACHUSETTS. 


89 


nties, and their books burned. Eight other Quakers soon after 
came and were treated in like manner. The commissioners 
sitting at Boston, recommended that the several United Colo- 
nies, make laws prohibiting the ingress of Quakers and other 
notorious heretics; and should any come, that they be secured 
and removed. The four colonies made laws accordingly. 

But it was Massachusetts, that the Quakers regarded as the 
seat of a persecuting spirit, which they felt moved to attack ; 
as also the established reliofion, which they denounced as 
mere outward observance, and unspiritual formality. Yet this 
religion was what the Puritans had sacrificed every thing to 
enjoy, and was in their eyes the model of perfection, and to 
their hearts dearer than life. But all their vigilance and severity 
failed to keep out the determined Quakers. 

William Robinson and Marmaduke Stevenson were the first 
executed; Mary Dyer stood on the gallows with them joy- 
fully waiting her turn, when she was reprieved and carried away 
But soon, supposing herself again called by the Holy Spirit, she 
came back and was hanged, bearing a bold testimony. William 
Leddra was also executed ; but the people of Massachusetts 
began to revolt at these cruelties. Wenlock Christison was 
condemned to die. He told the tribunal at which Gov. Endi- 
cot presided, that they had no right to put him to death. They 
violated the laws of England, whose vengeance they would 
experience, and finally everlasting punishment for their sins ; 
and, said he, it is all in vain, for every one you put to death 
five more will come. Ten will rise up in my place, that you 
may have torment upon torment; this is your portion, for 
there is no peace to the wicked.” Whether pricked in con- 
science, or put in fear, the authorities soon afterwards opened 
their prison doors, and released Christison with 27 others ; 
whipping through the streets of Boston, one man and one 
wom.an. Charles II. soon after interfered for the Quakers, and 
by letter to the governor, forbade further violent proceedings. 


PART II. 


PERIOD I. 

CHAP. XI. 

August 7. 
Eight other 
Quakers. 

Sepfemi>er. 
(Coinmis- 
sioiiers of 
the U. G. at 
Bos'oii. j 

Puritans 
baffled by 
the Qua- 
kers. 

Three 

hanged. 

1 S 81 . 

Leiidra 

hanged. 

Christison 

condemned. 


His severe 
rebuke to 
Iiis judges. 


He is re- 
leased with 
27 others. 


CHAPTER XI. 

Jesuit Missionaries of France. — Their Discoveries. 

From the devotion of the Puritans and the Quakers, we 
turn to that of the Jesuit Missionaries of France : and in all, 
we perceive “ the opertition of that common law of our nature, 
which binds the heart of man to the iVuthor of his being,” and 
which in its noblest impulses, sends him forth with ardent ^Rehgious^ 
desires to toil, to suffeV, and to die, in any cause, which he kiuda 
believes divine. The Jesuit Missionaries possessed this de- natural vrLi 
sire to extend the benefits of Christian redemption to the 
heathen; yetthey unfortunately mingled worldly policy with re- 
ligious enthusiasm; and sought not only to win souls to Christ, 
but subjects to the king of France and the papal dominion. 

The Catholics, already in Canada, seconded their efforts. 

8 


90 


JESUIT MISSIONARIES CONVERT THE HURONS. 


P ART II. 
PERIOD i. 
CHAP. XI. 


1634 . 

Brebeuf and 
Daniel ac- 
company the 
Ilurons, and 
make many 
converts. 

Ahasistari. 

1640 . 

Montreal 

founded. 

1634 . 

tn 

1649 . 

Sixty mis- 
sionaries. 


Death of 
Ahasistari. 


1645 . 

Peace be- 
tween the 
French and 
Five Na- 
tions. 

1646 . 

Father 
Jougcs put to 
death at the 
f^rt of Johns- 
town. 


1648 . 

The Irocjuois 
destroy St. 
Josephs. 


In 1634, two missionaries, Brebeuf and Daniel, left Quebec, 
in company with a party of wild Hurons ; and endured the 
toil and hardship of a journey of some hundred miles up 
the Oltawas and along its waters. The wilderness east of 
Lake Huron, was the country of these savages, and there 
they erected the chapel of St. Joseph. Throngs of the native 
Hurons came to be instructed, and were soon numbered 
as converts to Christianity. The Christinn villages of St. 
Louis and St. Ignatius soon arose amidst the forest. “ Let 
us strive,” said one of their chiefs, “ to make the whole world 
embrace the faith in Jesus.” 

In 1640, Montreal was founded, to give the missionaries a 
starting point nearer the scene of their operations. 

Within thirteen vears, the wilderness of the Hurons was 
visited by sixty missionaries, mostly Jesuits. Making the 
Huron settlement their central station, they carried the gospel 
to the surrounding tribes ; and thus visited and became the 
first European explorers of the southern portion of Upper 
Canada, of which they took possession for the French king. 

One of these missionaries, Isaac Jouges, undaunted by the 
terrors of the Mohawk name, went, accompanied by the pious 
chief, into their country, and was made their prisoner. The 
noble Huron might have escaped. “ My brother,” he ex- 
claimed to the missionary, “ I made an oath to thee that I 
would share thy fortune, whether death or life. Here am I 
to keep my vow.” He met the flames as a Christian martyr. 
Jouges, though cruelly treated, survived, and was ransomed 
by the Dutch. 

At Three Rivers, a peace was concluded between the 
French and the Five Nations, whose orators declared that 
they “ had thrown the hatchet so high into the air, and beyond 
the sky, that no arm was long enough to reach and bring it 
down.” The savages also made peace among themselves. 

Father Jouges, in the spirit of martyrdom, attempted a per- 
manent mission among the Five Nations. Arriving at the 
Mohawk castle, he was accused of blighting the corn of the 
Indians by spells of sorcery. Being condemned, he received 
his death blow with composure. His head was hung on the 
palisades of the fort, and his body thrown into the placid 
stream. 

War was resumed. The fierce Mohawks scattered the 
Wyandots, triumphed over the Hurons, and marked for de- 
struction the missionary stations of thp Jesuits. 

In the rude chapel of St. Joseph, while the village is blazing 
around, the venerable Father Daniel is hastening to adminis- 
ter baptism to those who had too long delayed. The barba- 
rians approach, reeking with the blood of the helpless, and 
the missionary goes calmly to meet them. Awe-struck, they 
hesitate, — then discharge a shower of arrows. Their vie 
tim bled from many wounds ; but he lifted up his hands 


POWER AND BARBARITY OF THE IROQUOIS. 


91 


and voice, and preached Jesus, until his death-stroke was PART II. 
given. PERIOD i. 

The next winter a thousand warriors of the Iroquois made chap. xi. 
a night attack on the village of St. Ignatius, and surprised and 
slew its four hundred sleeping inhabitants. 

St Louis shared a similar fate. The missionaries Brebeuf 


St. Louis. 


French 


1654 . 


March 16. 

1649 . 

IVfjiss&cr0 

and Lallemand were taken prisoners and tortured, the first for st. Ignatius 
three, the last for seventeen hours. They died rejoicing in 
fire ; and the zeal of their brethren was unabated. 

The pride of the Mohawks grew with their conquests ; and Mohawks 
they now menaced and insulted the French, carrying off the menace the 
governor from Three Rivers, and a priest from Quebec. 

According to the Indian custom, some of the vanquished 
Hurons had been adopted into the families of the conquerors. 

And when at length the Iroquois, tired of war, received a 
messenger of peace, it was the Jesuit, Le Moyne, who had Lelvfo^e 
been with the Hurons, that was the envoy. The Father found and other 
amontj them numbers of his aft’ectionate Huron converts. mis- 

o SlOHB.ri0S 

The hope revived in his bosom, that the whole west might yet among the 
receive Christianity, and become subjected to the French. Iroquois. 
Le Moyne settled on the Mohawk river. Other missionaries, 

Chaumont and Dablon, went and received a welcome among \ chapel at 
the Onondagas. A rude chapel was there constructed in a Onondaga, 
day ; and the services of the Romish church, chanted by 
native worshippers. They were soon too numerous to be 
contained within its walls. The Cayugas now desired a 
missionary, and received the fearless Mesnard. The Onei- 
das and the Senecas also listened to the gospel of peace. 

But their natures were averse to its dictates, and they soon 
broke through its unaccustomed restraints. Their warriors 
sought the extermination of the neighboring Fries, and often Missionaries 
brought to the villages captives, whom they tortured, though ^War ^wiSi 
of tender sex and years. The missionaries opposed their France en 
cruelties and incurred their displeasure ; and after vainly so- 
liciting aid from Canada, they abandoned their missions. 

Their return was but the signal for a renewed war between 
the French and the Five Nations. So ended the attempts of 
the French to colonize New York. 

Father Claude Allouez, bent on a voyage of discovery, 
early in September, passed Mackinaw into Lake Superior ; ‘"covers the 
and sailing along the high banks and pictured rocks of its southern 
southern shore, he rested, beyond the bay of Keweena, on Lake^^upe- 
ihat of Chegoimegon. Here was the great village of the rior. ^ 
Chippewas. 

A grand council of ten or twelve tribes was, at the mo- 
ment, assembled to prevent the young braves of the Chippe- 
was and Sioux from taking up the tomahawk against each Indian 
other. In this assembly came forward the missionary, and council, 
stood and commanded in the name of his heavenly, and of his 
earthly master, that there should be peace. 

8 * 


ensues. 

1659 . 


1665 . 

Allouez dis- 


92 


JAMES Marquette discovers the Mississippi. 


PART IL 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. XI. 


Founds the 
mission of 
St. Esprit, 
cuid preaches 
to new na- 
tions. 


166 §. 

St. Mary’s 
founded. 

1669 . 

Green Bay. 


1671 . 

Marquette 
collects the 
Hurons at 
St. Ignace. 


1673 . 

Follows the 
Wisconsin 
to the Mis- 
sissippi. 


Indian cour- 
tesy. 


Discovers 
the mouth of 
the Missouri. 


The Indians listened with reverence. They had never 
before seen a white man. Soon a chapel was built, and there 
they devoutly chanted their vesper and matin hymns ; and 
the mission of St. Esprit was founded. The scattered Hurons 
and Ottawas here collected around the missionary. He 
preached to the Pottawotamies, the Sacs and Foxes, the Illi- 
nois and the Sioux. From each, he gained descriptions of 
their country, — their lakes and rivers, — of which he made re- 
ports to his government. He especially dwelt on what he 
had heard of the great river “ Mesipi.’’ He urged the 
sending of small colonies of French emigrants, to make per- 
manent settlements in the west. 

A small company, headed by two missionaries, Claude 
Dablon and James Marquette, founded the first French settle- 
ment within the limits of the United States. It is at St. 
Mary’s, on the falls between the Lakes Superior and Huron. 
Allouez founded a mission at Green Bay. 

Marquette selected a young Illinois as his companion, and 
learned from him the language of his nation. He collected 
the remains of the Hurons at the point St. Ignace, north of 
Mackinaw ; built a chapel, and established a mission ; and 
from thence visited the adjacent tribes. These heard with 
astonishment, that he had formed the bold design of exploring 
the great river of the west, — notwithstanding their assertions, 
that its monsters devoured men and canoes, its warriors 
never spared the stranger, and its climate was rife with 
death. 

Marquette walked from Green Bay, followed the Fox 
river, and crossed the Portage from its head waters to 
those of the Wisconsin, when, with no companion but the 
missionary Joliet, he embarked upon its bosom, and followed 
its course, unknowing whither it would lead. Solitary they 
floated along, till, in seven days, they entered with inexpressi- 
ble joy, the broad Mississippi. They continued to float 
with its lonely current, until, near the mouth of the Moingona, 
they perceived the marks of population. Disembarking, they 
found, at fourteen miles from the river, a village of the na- 
tives. 

Old men met them with the calumet, told them they were 
expected, and bade them enter their dwellings in peace. The 
missionaries declared, by the council-fire, the claims of the 
Christian religion, and the right of the king of France to their 
territory. The Indians feasted them, and sent them away with 
the gift of a peace-pipe, embellished with the various colored 
heads and necks of bright and beautiful birds. 

Sailing on their solitary way, the discoverers heard afar a 
rush of waters from the west ; and soon the vast Missouri 
came down with its fiercer current to hasten on the more 
sluggish Mississippi. They saw, and passed the mouth of 
the Ohio, nor stopped, till they had gone beyond that of the 


DISCOVERIES OF LA SALLE AND HENNEPIN. 


93 


Arkansas. There they found savages who spoke a new PART, fl. 
tongue. They were armed with guns, — a proof that they period i. 
had trafficked with the Spaniards, or with the English in Vir- chap. xi. 
ginia. They showed hostile dispositions, but respected the 
peace-pipe, the white flag of the desert. 

Marquette now retraced his course to the Illinois, entered 
and ascended that river, and beheld the beautiful fertility of Returns to 
its summer prairies, abounding in game. He visited Chicago, Green Bay. 
and in September was again at Green Bay. 

The next year, on the banks of the little stream now 
called by his name, Marquette retired for devotion, from the 

•.r • * A. 1 1 jVl3.ro UGttC 

company with which he was journeying, — to pray, by a rude diesnear 
altar of stones, beneath the silent shade. There, half an Lake Michi 
hour afterwards, his dead body was found. He was buried on 
the shore of the lake, and the Indian fancies that his spirit 
still controls its storms. 

As Joliet, the companion of Marquette, was returning from 
the west, to carry the tidings of their discovery, he met at 
Frontenac, now Kingston, the governor of the place, the 
energetic and highly gifted La Salle. ' His genius kindled by 
the description of the missionary, into all the enthusiasm of 
fresh discovery. La Salle repaired to France, and was com- 
missioned to complete the survey of the great river. 

He returned to Frontenac, built a wooden canoe of ten tons, ^ 
and carrying a part of his company to the mouth of Tonne- sailing 
wanta Creek, he there ^uilt the first sailing vessel which ever vessel on 
navigated Lake Erie. On his way across the lakes he marked 
Detroit as a suitable place for a colony, gave name to Lake pounds 
St. Clair, planted a trading house at Mackinaw, and finally Mackinaw 
cast anchor at Green Bay. 

Here, to mend his fortunes, he collected a rich cargo 
of furs, and sent back his brig to carry them to Niagara. 

Then, in bark canoes, he moved his party south, to the head of 
the lake ; and there constructed the Fort of the Miamis. His 
brig was unfortunately lost ; but, with a small company, he 
steered resolutely west, accompanied by the Jesuit Hen- 
nepin. They reached, through many discouragements by 1679 . 
disaster, treachery, and climate, t^e river Illinois ; and follow- Hennepin 
ing its waters four days’ journey below Lake Peoria, La Salle 
there built a fort, which, in the bitterness of bis spirit, he 
called Creve-coeur. Here he sent out a party under Henne- 
pin to explore the sources of the Mississippi, and himself set 
forth on foot to return to Frontenac. 

Hennepin followed the Illinois to its junction with the 
parent stream, ascended that river above the falls, to which 16 § 0 . 
he gave the name of St. Anthony. He afterwards reported, 
though falsely, that he had discovered the sources of the Mis- ny» Falls 
sissippi. 

La Salle returned to his fort on the Illinois, built a small 
vessel, and the next year, he, with his company, sailed down 


94 


PATENT OF ALL THE U. S. SOUTH OF VIRGINIA. 


P ART II. 
Iperiod I 

CHAP. XII. 

16 § 4 . 

La Salle 
passes from 
the Upper 
Mississippi 
to the ocean. 

16 § 5 . 

He misses 
his way and 
discovers 
Texas. 

He is killed. 
1687 . 


that tributary till he reached the “Father of Rivers;” and 
still floating with the current, now landing to erect a cabin, 
now to raise the cross and proclaim the French king lord of 
the country, La Salle passed on till he reached the mouth of 
the Mississippi. To the country he gave the name of Louisi- 
ana, in honor of his sovereign, Louis XIV. 

Returning to France, the government sent him to colonize 
the country which he had visited ; but his fleet took a wrong 
direction, and he was carried, with his party, to Texas, where 
he made the settlement of St. Louis. Attempting to go to 
Louisiana on foot, a discontented soldier of his party gave 
him his death- shot. Texas was regarded as an appendage 
to Louisiana. 


CHAPTER XII. 


North and South Carolina. — The Great Patent. — Mr. Lockers Constitution. 


Patent of 
Carolina 
given 

1663 . 

to Lord Clar- 
endon and 
others. 


1636 . 

Heath’s pat- 
ent from 
•o 36° N. lat. 
The grant 
extended, 

1665 . 

and takes in 
the south- 
ern part of 
the United 
States. 


Settlement 
at Albe- 
marle proves 
the nucleus 

ofN. C. 


After Charles II. was restored, his rapacious courtiers, 
taking advantage of his improvident good nature, obtained for 
their services real or pretended, from him who had little else 
to give, large tracts of American territory. Nor was thai 
monarch, as we have already seen, at all scrupulous when a 
favorite was to be gratified, if what he gave had before been 
granted, or if it belonged to other nations. Thus, in 1663, he 
gave Carolina which was claimed by Spain, to Lord Claren- 
don the historian, Lord Ashley Cooper Earl of Shaftsbury, 
General Monk afterwards Duke of Albemarle, Lord Craven, 
the two Berkeleys, Sir John Colleton, and Sir George Car- 
teret. 

They first received a tract which had, in 1630, been 
granted to Sir Robert Heath. Their .ambition rising with 
the occasion, they now stretched their thoughts to the 
glory of founding a sovereignty, which should not only yield 
them money, but the fame of legislators ; and in 1667, Charles 
granted them the whole of the country, from the mouth 
of the river St. Johns to 36^ 33' north latitude, and from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean. To frame a government for 
the future empire, was a task assigned by the company to 
the aristocratic philosopher, Shaftsbury ; and to aid him in 
the important labor, he engaged the servkies of his friend, the 
well-known John Locke. In the mean time, the younger 
Berkeley, who was governor of Virginia, was to extend his 
rule over the whole territory. 

But settlers were wanted, and to procure these, various in- 
ducements were held out by the company. Two settlements 
had already been formed within their precincts. One of these. 


NOBILITY DOES NOT FLOURISH IN CAROLINA. 


95 


near the Sound, called, from the title given to the restorer of 
Charles II., xllbemarle, was begun at an early day by enter- 
prising planters from Virginia ; and enjoying entire liberty, it 
had been augmented from that and other colonies, whenever 
religious or political oppression had scattered their people. 
About the time in which the great patent was granted, this 
settlement had so increased as to form, for convenience, a 
simple democratic government. 

The other colony was to the south of this, on Cape Fear or 
Clarendon river ; and had been originally made by a little band 
of adventurers from New England. They, as well as the for- 
mer colony, had purchased their land of the natives; — they had 
occupied it, and they claimed, as a law of nature, the right of 
self-government. In the meantime, a number of planters 
from Barbadoes, desiring to re-establish themselves in inde- 
pendence, purchased lands of the sachems, and settled on 
Cape Fear river, near the territory of the New Englanders. 
The two parties united. In lb (57, they were in danger of 
famine, and Massachusetts sent them relief. 

They requested of the proprietors a confirmation of the 
purchase they had made of the Indians, and of the power 
which they had assumed to govern themselves. As a state 
UiUst have inhabitants, their request was partially granted ; and 
one of their number. Sir John Yeamans, was appointed their 
governor. The settlement, in 1666, contained 800 persons. 

Thus the germs of liberty had, in the Carolinas, begun to 
vegetate strongly in a virgin soil. And when the great aristo- 
cratical constitution of Locke and Shaftsbury, constituting 
three orders of nobility, was sent over, in 1670, the ground 
was already preoccupied. These dwellers in scattered log 
cabins in the woods, could not be noblemen, and would not be 
serfs: and the succeediugyears in these colonies present a fruit- 
less struggle, in which the agents of the proprietors attempt 
to organize a system, incompatible with the condition and 
wishes of the settlers alread}^ there, and equally uninviting to 
such emigrants as they needed; emigrants who could clear 
the forest, and contend with savage nature. Eventually, the 
interest of the proprietors prevailed over their pride. The in- 
habitants took their own way in regard to government, and in 
1693, the constitution of Locke and Shaftsbury was formally 
abrogated. Its impolicy is now a by-word. 

William Sayle, the first proprietary governor of Carolina, 
brought over a colony, with which he founded old Charleston. 
Dying in 1671, his colony was annexed to that of governor 
Yeamans. In 1680, the city was removed to the point of land 
between the two rh^ers, which received, in compliment to Lord 
Shaftsbury, the names of Ashley and (Jooper The founda- 
tion of the present capital of the south was laid, and the 
name of the king perpetuated in that of Charleston. 

During the year 1690, king William* sent out a large body 


PART II 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. XII. 


1663 . 

Forms a de- 
mo cracv 


Se‘ tiers at 
Cape Fear, 
united to 
those at 
Charleston, 
begin S. C- 


Sir J.Yea 
mans was 
the leading 
man of the 
Barbadoes 
party. 


1670 

The cons' 1- 
tution of 
Locke foun'i 
unsuitable. 


1693 

It is abro- 
gated. 


1670 

Governor 

Sayle. 

1680 . 

Charleston 

founded. 


96 


CHRISTIAN NATIONS AGAIN AT WAR. 


PART II. of French Protestants, who had been compelled to leave their 
PERIOD I. country by the arbitrary measures of Louis XIV. To a part 
CHAP. XIII. of these, lands were allotted in Virginia on James river, and 
others settled in Carolina on the banks of the Santee, and in 
1600. Charleston. They introduced the culture of the vine, and 
^Testants*^^ were among the most useful settlers of the province. 

The Cape Fear, or Clarendon colony, having under Gover- 
nor Yeamans migrated south, probably to aid in the founding 
of Charleston, the unfruitful country which they first occupied 
reverted to the natives. 

1T29. In 1729, the present line of division between North and 
Presentdivi- South Carolina was adopted ; and then that country, with the 
and South land extending to twenty miles south ot Cape r ear river, was 
Carolina, thrown into North Carolina. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


French and Indian War. 


16§S. 

The English 
Revolution 
produces the 
war with 
France. 


Called, in 
the colonies, 
King Wil- 
liam’s war. 


Baron Cas- 
tine. 


1689. 

Iroquois sur- 
prise Mont- 
real. 


James II. of England, and Louis XIV. of France, were 
common descendants of the Gallic sovereign, Henry IV ; and 
when the English, displeased by the refusal of James to sus- 
tain the English .church, and by his avowed papacy, leagued 
with his children, and ejected him from the throne, the 
king of France gave the royal fugitive a resting place in the 
castle of St. Germain, near Paris ; and, considering his 
cause as that of all sovereigns, who maintain that legitimate 
Kings hold their authority by divine right, he made the 
quarrel of James his own. England, to justify herself, took 
a ground, which is important as an advance in political 
equity, — that government is for the benefit of the governed, 
and that any nation has a right to reform its own. Hence a 
war ensued between England and France, which affected the 
American colonies of both ; and is known in our annals as 
“ King William’s war ” 

The fisheries on the Atlantic coast were regarded as of 
prime importance ; and, on this account, Acadia was highly 
valued. To protect it, the two Jesuits, Vincent and Bigot, 
collected a village of the savage Abenakies on the Penobscot ; 
and the Baron De St. Castine, a French nobleman, w’hose 
character seems a compound of ambition, intrigue, and bigotry, 
established there a trading fort. In 1696, a fort built at Pema- 
quid was taken by Castine ; and thus the French claimed, as 
Acadia, all Maine east of the Kennebec ; and they artfully 
obtained great ascendancy over the natives. 

In August, 1689, fifteen hundred warriors of the Iroquois, 
actuated by revenge for supposed wrongs, surprised Montreal ; 
and a horrible night of burning and murder preceded a morn- 


I 


NIGHT ATTACKS OF FRENCH AND INDIANS. 


97 


PERIOD I. 
CHAP. XIII. 


Pennicooks 
attack Do 
ver. 


Major Wal 
droii 


inff of desolation. One thousand of the French were killed, PART II. 

O ^ ' ■ ■ ■ 

and twenty-six made prisoners. Golden says, “the Five 
Nations were at this time an overmatch for Canada.” Fort 
Frontenac, and its warlike stores, were- abandoned in terror, 
and the Iroquois took immediate possession. 

The tribe of Pennicooks, in New Hampshire, had lost 
several of their number by the treachery of the whites, who 
had taken and sold them into slavery. The emissaries of 
Castine instigated them to vengeance. At Dover, in that 
state, the venerable Major Waldron, a magistrate and a trader 
among the Indians, hospitably admitted two squaws to sleep 
by his fire. At dead of night, they let in a war party from 
without. The sword of the veteran defends him until he is 
overpowered by numbers. They then place him upon a long 
table, mock him with a jeering call to “judge Indians and 
then, those indebted to him for goods, draw gashes on his 
breast, saying, “ here I cross out my account.” Besides him, 
twenty-two others were killed, twenty-nine made captive, and 
the town burnt. 

Governor Frontenac, at Quebec, now planned to send, 
through the snow, three parties. The first, after a difficult 
march of twenty-two days, arrive at Schenectady, the night 
of the 18th of February, and, separating into small parties, they 
invest every house at the same moment. The people sleep 
until their doors are broken open, and themselves dragged 
from their beds. Their dwellings are set on fire ; men and 
women are butchered and scalped, and children have their 
brains dashed out, or are cast into the flames. Sixty persons 
thus perished by the hands of the savages ; twenty-seven were 
carried captive, and most of the small number which escaped, 
lost their limbs in attempting to flee naked, through a deep 
snow, to Albany. 

One of the leaders of this expedition was d’Iberville, who 
afterwards conducted a colony from Canada to the mouth of 
the Mississippi, and became the founder of Louisiana. 

The second party of French and Indians, leagued for mid- 
night murder, are sent against the pleasant settlement at Salmon 
Falls on the Piscataqua. At break of day — a day which, for 
fifty of their number, had no morrow, the peaceful inhabitants 
were waked to experience the horrors of Indian warfare, aid- 
ed and directed by French ingenuity. The third party from 
Quebec, in like manner, destroyed the settlement at Casco 
Bay in Maine. 

Fear and terror were on every side. The General Court of 
Massachusetts sent letters of request to the several governors 
of the provinces, pursuant to which they convened at New 
York. In consequence of the bold resolves of this congress, 
two important measures were adopted. Connecticut sent 
General VVinthrop with troops to march through Albany, there 
to receive supplies, and to be joined by forces from New York. 


1690 . 

Schenectady 
destroyed by 
French and 
Indians. 


Destruction 
of Salmon 
Falls. 
March 18. 


Of Casco 
Bay. 


May 1. 

1690 

Congress at 
New York. 


First meas- 
ure of the 
congress at- 
tempted and 
fails 


98 


MASS. HAS MORE TERRITORY BUT LESS LIBERTY. 


PART II. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. XIII. 


Second 
measure. 
Sir William 
Phipps in- 
vades Cana- 
da. 


1090 . 

November. 
He fails, and 
loses a part 
of his fleet. 


Massachu- 
setts’ first 
trial of the 
“credit sys- 
tem.” 


1691 . 

Peter Schuy- 
ler’s prowess 
at La Prairie. 


1692 . 

New charter 
of Massa- 
chusetts. 


Territories 

added. 


Liberties 

abridged. 


The expedition was to proceed up Lake Champlain, and was 
destined to reduce Montreal. Leisler and Milborne failed to 
furnish the supplies, and thus defeated the project. 

Massachusetts sent forth a fleet of thirty-four sail under Sir 
William Phipps. He had in the spring taken Port Royal, 
and he now proceeded up the St. Lawrence, with the design 
of capturing Quebec. But Count Frontenac, on the summons 
of Phipps to surrender, took his messenger, blindfolded him, 
and then wheeled his little handful of men in such successive 
rounds, as to make the messenger believe, by his sense of 
hearing, that a numerous succession of troops were marching 
before him. And he made him use his hands to feel the 
strength of the fortifications. Nevertheless, the intrepid en- 
voy delivered a bold demand of surrender ; but he carried 
back a proud defiance. When, however, Phipps learned that 
the party of Winthrop, which he expected from Montreal, had 
failed, he abandoned the project, and returned to Massachu- 
setts with a part of his fleet, a storm having wrecked the re- 
mainder. 

Great expenses were by these means incurred, which had 
drained the treasury; and the general court authorized, for 
the first time, the emission of paper money, or notes of credit, 
making them in all payments a legal tender. 

The effect of their military failure was most unfortunate 
for the colonies. The Five Nations blamed the English for 
their inactivity, and appeared inclined to make peace with 
the French, and the frontiers were more than ever exposed. 
To preserve the respect of the warlike Iroquois, Major 
Schuyler, of Albany, in the summer of the year 1691, with 
the aid of three hundred Mohawks, passed Lake Champlain ; 
and at La Prairie, engaged eight hundred French troops, and 
after a severe conflict, killed a number equal to that of his 
own forces. 

In none of the colonies did the Revolution in England pro- 
duce a greater change than in Massachusetts. In 1692, king 
William, who had refused to restore its former government, 
granted a new charter, which, extending its limits, but restrict- 
ing its privileges, commenced a new era in the history of this 
colony. Massachusetts now embraced, besides the former 
territory, Plymouth, Maine, and Nova Scotia ; extending north 
to the river St. Lawrence, and west to the South Sea, ex- 
cepting New Hampshire and New York ; and including, also, 
Nantucket, Martha’s Vineyard, and the Elizabeth islands. 

Almost the only privilege which the new charter allowed 
the people, was that of choosing their representatives. The 
king reserved to himself the right of appointing the governor, 
lieutenant governor, and secretary ; and of repealing all laws 
within three years after their passage. 


i 


/ 



I 


I 

I 

i 

PERIOD II. 

F K O M 

THE NEW CHARTER 1 1692 I OF MASSACHUSETTS. 

T O 

THE FIRST SETTLEMENT OF GEORGIA BY OGLETHORPE. 

CHAPTER I. 

Sir William Phipps. — Cotton Mather. — Salem Witchcraft. — Schools. — Yale 

, , College. 

The new charter was received at Boston, May 14th, 1692. PART II 
The officers to be appointed under it, were nominated by In- period ii. 
crease Mather, a minister of Boston, sent to England as agent chap. i. 
for the colony. He gave the nomination for governor to Sir 
William Phipps, a favorite parishioner of his son, the learned May I4th. 
Cotton Mather, also a minister of Boston, and the eccentric 
historian of -the New England churches. Phipps was a na- brom^ht^over 
tive of Pemaquid in Maine, and his boyhood was spent in by Sir Wil- 
tending sheep. He was then made apprentice to a trade; iiam Phipps, 
but being active and enterprising, he went to England, and at 
length acquired riches and a title, by his success in raising, 
by means of a diving bell, the treasures of a Spanish wreck. 

He, as well as the lieutenant-governor, and the twenty-eight 
assistants now appointed for Massachusetts, were all, such 
men as readily took advice from the clergy. 

Amidst the difficulties under which the northern colonies SuperstitioD 

worse 

than war or 
tyranny. 


1645 . 

Tlie delusion 
respecting 
witchcraft, 
begins in 
Springfield. 


1692 : 

Prevails in 
Salem. 


labored, from the war with the French and Indians, and with 
the new and disagreeable aspect of political affairs, others of 
a different, though not less disagreeable nature, opened upon 
the people of Massachusetts. 

The delusion, with respect to the supposed intercourse with 
evil spirits, was now at its height. The first settlers brought 
it with them from the mother country. Laws, making witch- 
craft a capital crime, existed in England, and were early en- 
acted in Massachusetts. The mania began in Springfield in 
1645, when some individuals were accused and tried, but ac- 
quitted. Some few years after, persons at Boston, Charles- 
town, Dorchester, and Cambridge, were arraigned, and some 
actually executed for the supposed ofiense. 

But Salem was the devoted place where this superstition 
was converted into a phrenzy. Some young women, perhaps 
in part deluded by their own imaginations, complained of being 
strangely affected. Their complaints, attributed to this alarm- 
ing cause, were reported and magnified ; at length they 
became prime heroines in a gossiping and credulous neigh- 


100 


THE THREE SISTERS. TWENTY EXECUTIONS. 


P ART IL 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. I. 


Convictions 
on improper 
and insuf- 
ticient 
grounds, 


And by in- 
competent 
witnesses. 


20 executed. 


Three sis- 
ters victims 
to the ani- 
mosity of the 
minister at 
Salem. 


Twenty exe- 
cutions in 
July, August 
and Sepiem- 
ber. 


October. 
The General 
Court take 
ground 
against the 
special 
court. 


borhood. This encouraged others to set up for the same 
distinction ; and witches, of course, increased with the number 
bewitched. 

At first, it was old women only, who were suspected of 
having leagued with the devil, to inflict upon the diseased the 
various torments which they asserted that they felt, and 
which they often appeared to the spectators actually to feel. 
The magistrates of the people’s choice, had, with Bradstreet, 
their governor, previous to the arrival of Phipps, discounten- 
anced these persecutions ; but the new authorities, under the 
influence of the clergy, of whom, in this particular. Cotton 
Mather was the leader, pursued a course which placed the 
accused in situations where “ they had need to be magicians 
not to be convicted of magic.” The unhappy persons were 
confronted with those who accused them, and asked, “ Why 
do you afflict these children ?” If they denied the fact, they 
were commanded to look upon the children, who would in- 
stantly fall into fits, and afterwards declare that they were 
thus troubled by the persons apprehended. On evidence no 
better than this, were twenty persons executed. 

Malice and revenge carried on the work which superstition 
began. Private resentment was never more fiendish in its 
measures, than in the accusations which were got up and 
brought to fatal issues, by Samuel Parris, the minister of Sa- 
lem. He had bitter animosities against several of his parish- 
ioners. Rebecca Nurse, amiable but reflective, opposed this 
tyrant of his church. Two children, his daughter and his 
niece, accused her, and she was committed to prison. Parris 
also denounced her publicly as a “ devil.” Her sister, Sarah 
Cloyce, rose and left the meeting-house. She was herself 
soon the tenant of a prison. Yet another victim was taken 
from the same family. Mary Easty, knowing the worth and 
innocence of her dear imprisoned sisters, spake, — yet with 
mildness, against the injustice which condemned them. She 
was soon forced from her children and her home, herself ac- 
cused of intercourse with evil spirits, and made a prisoner ; 
with the horrible expectation that, she must close a virtuous 
life by the violent death of a malefactor — her only crime, that 
she was unreconciled to the legal murder of her beloved 
sisters, the fate she was now to share. Beside these innocent 
persons, seventeen others were hung at Salem. Among them 
was Mr. Burroughs, a worthy clergyman. The prisons were 
full of those committed for trial. 

The general court, on assembling, took ground against 
these proceedings. They perceived that none were safe; but 
that the best of the community were at the mercy of the worst. 
They abolished the special court organized by Phipps, and 
presided over by Stoughton, the lieutenant governor, by which 
these executions had been sanctioned. The public were ad- 
dressed on the subject through the press by the independent 


LAWS AGAINST THE BARBARISM OF IGNORANCE. 


101 


Calef, of Boston ; and the eyes of men were at length opened. 
The prisoners were set free ; and the memory of the transac- 
tion soon became, what it still continues to be, a source of 
national sorrow and humiliation. 

We have already seen that Massachusetts led the way in 
the establishment of a university. Laws were also enacted, 
which showed that the rulers felt the importance of rightly 
instructing all their youth in the rudiments of learning, human 
and divine. 

But not one of the colonies enjoyed a repose so uninter- 
rupted as Connecticut ; and therefore none had in this respect 
so great advantages to show the bent of the puritan mind in 
regard to the improvement of the human race by the right 
training of the young. As early as 1646, the general court 
ordered Mr. Ludlow to compile a body of laws to regulate the 
education of children. 

This he brought forward, and enactments were made, whose 
liberality, considering the straitened means of these early 
fathers, should make their descendants of this day blush for 
their degeneracy. “Forasmuch,” says the statute, “as the 
good education of children is of singular behoof and benefit 
to any commonwealth, and whereas many parents and masters 
are too indulgent and negligent of their duty in that kind,” 
The court therefore order “ that the selectmen of every 
town, in the several quarters where they dwell, shall have a 
vigilant eye over their brethren and neighbors, to see that 
none of them shall suffer so much barbarism in any of their 
families as not to endeavor to teach, by themselves or others, 
their children and apprentices, so much learning as to enable 
them to read the English tongue,” in order that they may be 
acquainted, first with the laws of God in the Scriptures, and 
second with the laws of the commonwealth which they are 
required to obey. And if any parent or master should be 
found guilty of this “barbarism,” he was, in the first place, to be 
fined, and if, after due admonition of this kind, he still neglect- 
ed his duty, the vouth of his family were to be taken out of 
the hands of such unfaithful guardians, and placed under the 
especial charge of the magistrates, who were to see that they 
were duly instructe 1. 

But to make more certain the important object of educating 
the young, and to the end say they, “ that learning be not 
buried in the grave of our forefathers,” the Lord assisting our 
endeavors, it is ordered, “ that all the townships with fifty 
householders shall keep a school, and pay for the same in 
such way as they see fit. And further, that if any town has 
one hundred householders, they shall keep and maintain a 
grammar school, where young men can be fitted for a uni- 
versity. 

New Haven had also provided by law for common schools; 
and in 1654, Mr. Davenport proposed the institution of a col- 


PART II. 

PERIOD 11. 
CHAP. I. 

Massachu- 
setts early 
passes laws 
to establish 
common 
schools. 

1640 . 

The court at 
Hartford or- 
der a code of 
laws for com- 
mon educa 
tion. 


1650 . 

Fundament- 
al laws re- 
specting 
common 
schools pass- 
ed. 


The “barba 
rism” of ig- 
norance 
treated se- 
verely. 


Children 
taken from 
parents who 
neglected to 
give them 
common 
learning. 


Common 
schools es 
tablished 
where there 
were 50 
families. 
Grammar 
schools be- 
sides, where 
were 100. 

1654 . 

Mr. Daven- 
port proposes 
a college. 


102 


THE UNIVERSITY OF YALE. GOV. FLETCHER OUTWITTED 


PART. IL 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. 1. 

1656 

Governor 
Hopkins’ do- 
nation. 
1701 , 
Ten clergy- 
men obtain a 
charter and a 
small endow- 
ment. 

1717 . 

The college 
removed to 
New Haven. 


Elihu Yale 
a benefactor. 
The college 
receives his 
name. 


Harvard and 
Yale. 


N. England 
manage- 
ment. 


Gov. Fletch- 
er attempts 
to take com- 
mand of the 
Connecticut 
militia. 


1693 . 

October 26 . 
He is foiled 
by Captain 
Wadsworth. 


1706 


lege, and the town gave lands for the object. Governor Hop- 
kins of Connecticut, who for several years was alternately 
with Haynes the chief magistrate of that colony, dying in 
London, bequeathed, for such an institution, four or five 
hundred pounds. The school was located at Saybrook. 

The clergy of Connecticut, feeling the need of a college 
nearer than at Cambridge, to furnish learned men as ministers, 
ten of their number obtained from the general assembly a 
charter of incorporation, together with an annual grant of 
£ 120 . Thus constituted as trustees, they held their first 
meeting at Saybrook ; chose officers, and made laws for the 
infant university. 

The location was inconvenient, and more money being 
subscribed to fix the college at New Haven than at rival 
places, it was removed thither, and received at the same time 
accessions of books in its library, already begun, and in its 
funds. The most liberal of the donors was Elihu Yale, a na- 
tive of New Haven, who had made a fortune in India. His 
name has in that institution a nobler monument, than the silent 
column which rises over the grave of the warrior, or the mau- 
soleum of the prince, whose adorning figures are those of 
marble, not of living and improving youth. 

It is remarkable that the two earliest universities of the 
United States continue to enjoy the highest celebrity, although 
many others now exist. 

Early in this period a political event is recorded, which, as 
it passed away without leaving any result, would be omitted 
by historians, but that it is a pleasant as well as striking in- 
stance of New England management; less dignified, but some- 
times less troublesome, than more direct methods of refusal to 
yield to powers regarded as usurped. 

Colonel Fletcher, governor of New York, was empowered 
to take command of the militia of Connecticut. The colony 
immediately dispatched General Winthrop as an agent to re- 
monstrate with the king and council against this extraordinary 
power. Colonel Fletcher, however, went to Hartford in 1693, 
and, in his majesty’s name, demanded the surrender of the 
militia to his command. Captain William Wadsworth, the 
man by whom the charter was hid, paraded his company ; but 
as an attendant of Fletcher began to read his commission, the 
captain gave command to “ drum and when Fletcher called 
out “ silence !” the captain raised his voice higher in a second 
order, “ drum, drum, I say.” At length Fletcher gave up in 
despair, perhaps fearing, if he persisted, that Wadsworth 
would, in good earnest, fulfil his threat, and ‘‘ make daylight 
shine throuorh him.” 

O 

In 1706, the first Episcopal church in Connecticut was es- 
tablished at Stratford. 

Agreeable to the recommendations of the general assembly 
of Connecticut, in 1708 delegates from the churches of Con* 


QUEEN ANNe’s WAR. MASSACRE AT DEERFIELD. 


103 


i necticut met at Saybrook and framed the ecclesiastical con- 
! stitution called the “ Saybrook Platform.” By this the minis- 
ters of the churches in the several counties were to hold 
annual associations. All the clergy in the state were to meet 
in each county by rotation, and their meeting was termed a 
general association. 


P ART II. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. II. 

1708 . 

“ Saybrook 
Platform.” 


I 

! 


c 


HAPTER II. 


European Politics. — Peace of Ryswic, which closes King William’s War. — 

Queen Anne’s War soon begins. 


King William’s war had been feebly pursued. Settlements 
on Oyster river were, however, destroyed by the French and 
Indians, and the fort at Pemaquid, which Sir William Phipps 
had rebuilt by the special direction of the sovereigns, had been 1697 . 
taken. In 1 697, peace was made at Ryswick, in Germany, by Peace of 
which it was stipulated that all places captured during the 
war should be restored. Thus again had the barbarous appeal 
to arms been to no other purpose but that of multiplying human 
woes. 

But the parties profited little by the lesson, and war was 
soon renewed. Louis XIV. of France, had violated former 
treaties by placing his grandson, the Duke of Anjou, on the 
throne of Spain, and proclaiming, as king of England, James, 
the son of James II. 

In America he had given orders to Villeborne, his governor, 
to extend Acadia to the Kennebec, to claim the exclusive right 
to the fisheries on the coast, and to seize all English vessels dares war 
which shovdd be found fishing upon them. In May, 1702, against 
England, now under Queen Anne, declared war against both 
France and Spain ; and the contests of the parent states 
again involved their American colonies. 

Notwithstanding the eastern Indians had given a solemn 
assurance of peace with New England, yet they now devas- 
tated Maine from Casco to Wells. Deerfield, in Massachu- 1704 . 
setts, was surprised at midnight, February, 1704, by a party Deerfield 
of French and Indians, under Heurtel *de Rouville. The p^enc^h an/ 
sentinel of the fort being asleep, and the snow of such a depth Indians, 
as to allow them to pass over the palisades, they silently en- 
tered, and scalped and murdered, or secured as prisoners, the 
wretched inhabitants. Only a small number escaped by flight. 
Forty-seven were killed, and one hundred and twenty carried 
captive to Canada. 

Early in the assault, the house of the Rev. John Williams, 
the minister of the place, was attacked by about twenty In- 
dians, who, after murdering two of his children, secured as 


104 


PEACE OF UTRECHT. DEPRESSION CAUSED BY WAR. 


^AIVT II. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. II. 


1704 . 

Colonel 
Church de- 
stroys their 
settlements. 


1705 . 

Prison-^rs 

exchanged. 


1710 . 

English take 
Port Royal. 


The Dutch 
encourage 
Indian out- 
rages. 


Peter Schuy- 
ler befriends 
the N. Eng 
land people. 


1713 . 

Peace of 
Utrecht 
closes Queen 
Anne’s war. 


Its disas- 
trous effects. 


1710 . 

Palatines 
settle in the 
provinces. 


prisoners, himself, his wife, and his five remaining children. 
Mrs. Williams, on the second day, faltered in the march, and, 
according to the Indian custom, was cruelly put to death. 

Roused by these inhumanities, the veteran warrior, Benja- 
min Church, mounted on horseback and rode seventy miles 
to offer his services to Dudley, now governor of Massachu- 
setts, in behalf of his distressed fellow citizens. He was 
sent with five hundred soldiers to the eastern coast of New 
England, to attack the enemy in their own settlements ; and, 
ascending the Penobscot and St. Croix rivers, he destroyed 
several of their towns, and took a considerable number of 
prisoners. 

In 1705, Vaudreuil, now governor of Canada, proposed to 
Governor Dudley, a treaty of neutrality. Arrangements were 
accordingly made for an exchange of prisoners, and thus a 
large proportion of those taken at Deerfield were finally re- 
leased. Among the number was Mr. Williams and some of 
his children One young daughter remained, married, and 
raised a family in the tribe which adopted her. In the years 
1706 and 1707, small parties of French and Indians hovered 
about the frontiers, burning, scalping, and making prisoners 
of the wretched inhabitants. 

In 1710, Colonel Nicholson sailed from Boston in a fleet, 
part of which he had brought from England, and besieged 
Port Royal ; which, after a few days’ resistance, surrendered, 
and its name, in honor of the queen, was changed to Anna- 
polis. 

New York being protected by the Five Nations, a lucrative 
trade was carried on with these Indians ; and the Dutch tra- 
ders at Albany and Schenectady sometimes permitted preda- 
tory parties from Canada to pass from the northern parts 
of the province, in their attacks on the frontiers of New 
England, that they might enjoy the benefit of their plunder. 
Colonel Schuyler, whom the Iroquois called Quider, having 
great influence over these savages, thus had frequent know- 
ledge of their designs, and notified the people of Massachu- 
setts of the places marked for destruction. 

Queen Anne’s war was closed by the treaty of Utrecht, by 
which Acadia was ceded to the EnMish. For more than ten 
years this war- had exposed the frontiers to continued attacks 
from a savage foe, checked the prosperity of New England, 
and effectually prevented the progress of settlements to 
the north and east. The inhabitants had been constantly 
harassed with calls for military service, and were obliged to 
watch day and night lest they should be surprised and mur- 
dered, or what was not less dreaded, doomed to savage cap- 
tivity. Agriculture was necessarily neglected, a heavy public 
debt incurred, and a state of general depression ensued. 

The Palatines of Germany, having been reduced to great 
indigence by the wars in that country, sent to England to 


FATHER RASLES.— PEACE. EASTERN BOUNDARY SETTLED. 


105 


solicit charity of Queen Anne. This princess having obtained 
. tor them grants of land in America, about six or seven thousand 
= arrived during the year 1710, and planted themselves in 
**the provinces of New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, and 
Carolina. 

In 1714, Queen Anne dying, George T., of the house of 
Brunswick, ascended the throne of England. 

After the treaty of Utrecht, by which France ceded to 
Eiigland the whole of Acadia, the general court of Mas- 
sachusetts extended its jurisdiction to the utmost bounds of 
the province of Maine ; and enterprising fishermen and tra- 
ders not only revived the desolated villages, but on the eastern 
hank of the Kennebec erected new forts, and planted new 
settlements around them. 

Father Rasies, a Jesuit missionary of France, had for many 
years ministered in a rude chapel at Norridgewock on the 
Kennebec, among his savage converts of the Abenakies. Some 
of these now crossed the desert to Quebec, and consulted with 
Vaudreuil, the governor of Canada. Returning, they deter- 
mined to resist the English occupancy, and maintain by war 
their own right to the country, hoping that the French would 
ultimately assist them. 

The Indians began hostilities by burning Brunswick. The 
general court of Massachusetts then offered a bounty on In- 
dian scalps. They had ascertained, by getting possession of 
the papers of Father Rasies, that both he and the governor of 
Canada were in the counsel of the savages, and were the in- 
stigators of their depredations. A party from New England, 
in August, 1724, destroyed Norridgewock, and exercised a 
cruel and fatal vengeance upon the aged Jesuit. He was the 
last of that devoted order, who, in the wilds of America, had 
labored to attain, simultaneously, two incompatible objects, 
a spiritual kingdom for a heavenly Master, and a temporal one 
for an earthly sovereign. 

The Indians now found, that though instigated by the 
French, they were not supported by them, and their sachems 
at St. John’s concluded a peace with the colonists, which, as 
French missions were now at an end, proved durable. Eng- 
lish trading houses flourished, and the eastern boundary of 
New England remained undisputed. 

9 


PART II. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. II. 


1714 . 

George I. 

1713 . 

Massachu- 
setts now 
takes in all 
Maine. 


Father Ras- 
ies’ war. 

1717 

to 

1724 . 


Brunswick 

burned. 

Rasies and his 
party de- 
stroyed. 


He is the last 
of the Jesiiit 
mission 
aries. 


1726 . 

August 6. 
Peace with 
the eastern 
Indians, 


106 


INTRODUCTION OF EPISCOPACY INTO NEW YORK. 


CHAPTER III. 


PART II. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. III. 


1602 . 

Colonel 
Fletcher suc- 
ceeds 
Sloughter. 

1693 . 

He causes 
Episcopal 
ministers to 
be settled, 


and intro- 
duces Epis- 
copacy. 

169 §. 

Beliamont 

succeeds 

FTetcher. 


Bends out 
Kid to stop 
piracy, 

who turns 
pirate. 


1699 . 


Fletcher introduces Episcopacy into New York. — Piracy. — The Jerseys united 

and joined with New York. 

Govi:rnor Sloughter of New York died in 1691, and in 
1692, Colonel' Fletcher arrived with the commission of 
governor. Fletclier was a good soldier, and having fortu- 
nately secured the friendship of Major Schuyler, he was, by 
his advice, enabled to conduct the Indian affairs of the colony, 
to the acceptance of the people. He was, however, ava- 
ricious, irascible, and a bigot to Itis own mode of faith, which 
was that of the church of England. 

Under pretence of introducing uniformity. into the language 
and literature, as well as the religion of the colony, the inhab- 
itants of which were a heterogeneous mixture of Dutch and 
English, he brought into the assembly, a bill for the settlement, 
throughout the province, of Episcopalian ministers, such as 
should be by himself selected. The assembly, after much 
debate, agreed that the ministers should be settled in certain 
jiarishes, but left the choice to the people. This was very 
offensive to the jrovernor, who, after an angry speech, dis- 
solved the assembly. Episcopalian ministers were, however, 
settled in several parishes ; and thus was introduced, a relig- 
ious order, which, at this day, forms so respectable a portion 
of the population of the state. 

In 1698, Richard, earl of Beliamont, an Irish peer, suc- 
ceeded orovernor Fletcher. Durinor the late wars, the seas 
were infested with English pirates, some of which had sailed 
from New Tork, and Fletcher was suspected of having coun- 
tenanced them. Beliamont was particularly instructed “ to 
put a stop to the growth of piracy,” and, for this purpose, was 
promoted to the co.mmand, not of New York only, but of 
Massachusetts Bay and New Hampshire. As no appropria- 
tions were made by the colonial governments for this purpose, 
a private adventure against the pirates was agreed on, and 
one William Kid was recommended to the earl as a man of 
integrity and courage, who well knew the pirates and their 
places of rendezvous. Kid undertook the expedition, and 
sailed from New York; but he soon turned pirate himself. 
After some time, he burnt his ship and returned to the colo- 
nies. There is a vague tradition still existing, that he brought 
large quantities of money, which he caused to be concealed 
in the earth. He was apprehended at Boston, sent to Eng- 
land for his trial, and there condemned and executed. 

.The increase of the number of proprietors in West Jersey, 
had introduced great confusion into that province ; disputes 


E. AND W. JERSEY UNITED, AND CALLED NEW JERSEY. 


107 


constantly arising, not only among the settlers, but between PART II.^ 
the proprietors themselves ; so that for three years it might period ii. 
be said that West Jersey had no regular authority what- chap; m. 
ever. On this account, in 1698, the proprietors surrendered 
the right of government to the crown. Queen Anne united 1089 . 
it with the east province, and New Jersey, as the whole was 
now called, was to be ruled jointly with New York by a No ‘ govern- 
royal governor, having a separate council and assembly of ment in 
representatives. WestJersey. 

The Queen appointed, as governor of the two provinces, the [1702. 
worthless Lord Cornbury, who, as well as herself, was a Tiie .lerseys 
grandchild of Lord Clarendon. He rendered himself odious ^joined^to^ 
to the people, squandering, for his own use, large sums of New York.] 
•money, which had been appropriated for public purposes, and 1698 . 
left to his disposal as governor. In 1708, the assemblies of 
New York and New Jersey, no longer willing to submit to administra- 
his government, drew up a complaint against him, and sent tion. 
it to the queen. She removed him, and appointed Lord Love- 
lace in his room. After a short administration, Lovelace was 
succeeded l)y Sir Robert Hunter, known as the friend of Dean 
Swift, and he, in 1719, by Peter Schuyler, so often mentioned 
as the mediator between the whites and Indians, he being the 
oldest member of the council. Commissioners were, at this 
time, appointed to draw the line of partition between the 
provinces of New York, New Jersey, and Connecticut. 

In 1720, Mr. Burnet succeeded Schuyler. In order to de- 
prive the French of their supplies for the Indians, he instituted 
measures to stop the trade between New York and Canada; 
and by this means displeased the merchants. They being 
thus prohibited from a direct traffic with Canada, built a 
trading house at Oswego, which, in defiance of the protest of 
the French, and the displeasure of the Iroquois, was, in 1727, 
converted into a fortress. At length Burnet became so un- 
popular with the merchants, that, though generally acceptable 
to the people, he was superseded in the government by Colonel Montgome- 
Montgomery. ry- 

On his death, the command devolved on Rip Van Dam, he Van Dam. 
being the oldest member of the council, and an eminent mer- 
chant. He passively permitted the encroachments of the 
French, and during his administration, they erected a fort at 
Crown Point, which commanded Lake Champlain, and which 
was within the acknowledged limits of New York. 

George I. died in 1727, and was succeeded by his son, 

George II. • . 


1708 . 

Lovelace. 

1710 . 

Hunter. 

1719 . 

Schuyler. 


1720 . 

Burnet. 


Oswego 

built. 

1722 . 

Fortified. 

1727 . 




1727 . 

George II 


9 * 


108 


THE TERRITORIES SEPARATED FROM PENNSYLVANIA. 


CHAPTER IV. 


JPART II. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IV. 

Penn influ- 
ential at 
court. 

Id92. 

William 
Penn de- 
prived, for 
two years, of 
the govern- 
ment of 
Pennsylva- 
nia. 


1699 . 

He visits it. 

1701 . 

Grants new 
privileges. 


1703 . 

The Territo- 
ries separate 
from Penn- 
sylvania. 


Maryland. 
1716 . 
Lord Balti- 
more rein- 
stated. 


Pennsylvania. — Penn’s second visit. — Maryland restored 

After William Penn’s arrival in England, lie became one 
of the most influential persons in the kingdom ; for Avhen the 
Duke of York was made king, under the title of James II., he 
manifested for him much confidence and affection. The in- 
fluence thus possessed at court was never used for selfish 
purposes, but mainly to obtain benefits for distressed Quakers, 
and laws in favor of general toleration. 

When Janies became an exile in France, Penn was sus- 
pected, by his successor, of holding with him a treasonable 
correspondence ; and upon vague charges to this effect, he 
was a number of times imprisoned. In 1692, the government 
of Pennsylvania was taken from him, and Fletcher, governor 
of New York, appointed by the crown to rule his province. 
After strict scrutiny, the conduct of Penn was found to be 
irreproachable ; and in 1694, 'he was restored to the favor of 
the king, and reinstated in his government ; but not immedi- 
ately returning .to Pennsylvania, he appointed the worthy 
Thomas Lloyd his deputy governor. 

In 1699, Penn again visited his colony. Finding great 
complaint and disaffection respecting the government, he 
granted, in 1701, a new and liberal charter. To the assem- 
My it gave the right of originating bills ; to the governor the 
right of rejecting laws passed by the assembly, of appoint- 
ing his own council, and of exercising the whole executive 
power. This charter was accepted by the assembly, although 
it did not satisfy the discontents of the people. 

4’he Territories rejected it altogether; and in 1703, they 
were allowed to form a separate assembly, Penn still ap- 
pointing the same governor over both provinces. Immediately 
after this third charter was granted, Penn, having settled a 
government which has given him the glory of being one of the 
greatest of lawgivers, went to England, no more to visit his 
beloved province ; and the executive authority was adminis- 
tered by deputy governors appointed by himself. 

In the year 1716, the government of Maryland, which, 
since the accession of William and Mary, had been held by 
the crown, was restored to Lord Baltimore, the proprietor. 
It continued in his hands and those of his successors until 
the American Revolution. 


CHARACTER OF THE PERSECUTED HUGUENOTS. 


109 


CHAPTER V. 

The Huguenots. — War with the Spaniards. — Tuscaroras and Yamassees. 


A DISSENSION arose in Carolina between the proprietary 
governors and the inhabitants, on account of the unwillingness 
of the English Episcopalians to admit the French Protestants 
who had settled in the colony to a seat in the assembly. Con- 
sidering the French as their hereditary enemies, and regard- 
ing their difference of religion with all the bitterness of the 
times, they could not be reconciled to their participating in 
the rights of freemen. They affected to consider them as 
foreigners, and proceeded to enforce the laws of England 
against them as such. They even declared that marriages, 
solemnized by French ministers, were void; and that the 
estates of those thus married should not descend to their 
■children. The Huguenots, countenanced by the proprietary 
governor, peacefully submitted for a time to the discourage- 
ments of such a situation ; and remained in the province, 
hoping for a favorable change. 

The people, still complaining, John Archdale, one of the pro- 
prietors, was sent, in 1695, as governor of North and South 
Carolina, with full power to redress grievances. Having re- 
stored order, he left the country the next year, but without 
giving to the French their civil rights. In a short time, how- 
ever, their correct deportment overcame all prejudices, and 
they were admitted to the privileges of citizens and freemen. 

About this time a vessel from Madagascar, touching at 
Carolina, the captain presented Governor Archdale with a 
bag of seed rice, giving him, at the same time, instructions as 
to the manner of its culture. The seed was divided among 
several planters. From this accident arose the cultivation of 
this staple commodity of Carolina. 

The proprietary governor, invested with arbitrary powers, 
resided in the southern province, and governed the northern 
by his deputy. In that land of rivers and vine-clad forests, 
liberty roamed at large. The settlers had been early visited 
by George Fox, who found them “a tender people” to receive 
the doctrines of inner light and outward nonconformity ; but 
the deputy governor, though his powers were ample, could 
never execute them, quarrel as he might, beyond the limits 
of the peoples’ will. 

On the breaking out of Queen Anne’s war, an attempt was 
immediately made by Governor Moore, of South Carolina, 
against the Spanish province of St. Augustine. The expe- 
dition was unsuccessful, and so heavy was the expense, that, 
to pay the debt incurred, the assembly, for the first time, re- 
sorted to the expedient of a paper currency. 


PART II. 



Dissensions 
in Carolina. 


Meekness of 
the French 
Protestants. 


1605 . 

Gov. Arch- 
dale restores 
order. 


Rice intro 
duced from 
Africa. 


George Fox, 
the founder 
of the sect ot 
Quakers, 
visits North 
Carolina. 


May, 

1702 . 

Gov. Moore’s 
expedition. 

I’he first pa- 
per currency 
of S. C. 


110 


DESTRUCTIVE INDIAN WARS IN CAROLINA. 


PART II, 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. V. 


1703 . 

Moore sub- 
ilues the Ap- 
palachian 
Indians. 


1706 . 

Spanish in- 
vasion re- 


pelled. 


1707 . 


1712 . 

War with 
the Tuscaro- 


ras. 


They are 
pursued and 
vigorously 
attacked by 
Barnwell. 


Being de- 
feated they 
unite with 
the Iroquois. 


1715 . 

War of the 
Yamassees 
in S. C. 


In 1703, Governor Moore proceeded against the Appala 
chian Indians, whom the Spaniards had instigated to hostility. 
He marched into the heart of their settlements, and laid in 
ashes their towns between the Altamaha and Savannah. 
Some of the captives who were taken, the avaricious gov- | 
ernor employed in cultivating his own fields, while others were 
sold for his personal emolument. 

The Spaniards, aided by the French, took their turn for 
invasion ; and Charleston was justly alarmed at the approach 
of five hostile ships, commanded by Le Feboure. Land 
forces were also on the march from St. Augustine. But the 
summons of the invaders to surrender, and their consequent 
attack, was met by the people with a spirit kindred to that 
manifested by Charleston in the days of the revolution ; and 
Le Feboure and his party retired with loss. 

In 1707, another colony of French Protestants settled on a 
branch of the Neuse river. 

In 1712, the Tuscaroras, and other Indians of North Caro- 
lina, formed, with all the cruel subtlety of the savage charac- 
ter, a plot for exterminating the entire white population. 
Having kept their design profoundly secret until the night 
fixed for its execution, they then entered the houses of the 
poor Palatines of Germany who had recently settled on the 
Roanoke, and murdered men, women, and children. A few 
who escaped gave the alarm, and the remaining inhabitants, 
collecting into a camp, kept guard night and day, until aid 
could be received from South Carolina. That colony sent to 
their relief six hundred militia, and three hundred and sixty 
Indians, under Captain Barnwell. Although a wilderness at 
this time separated the northern from the southern settle- 
ments, yet Barnwell penetrated it, boldly attacked the Indians, 
killed three hundred, and took one hundred prisoners. Those 
who survived, fled to the chief town of the Tuscaroras, where 
they had erected a wooden breastwork for their security ; but 
here Barnwell’s troops surrounded them, and they at last sued 
for peace. The Tuscaroras had lost one thousand men in the 
course of this war, and they soon after left their country and 
united with the Iroquois, making the sixth nation of that con- 
federacy. 

In 1715, the Yamasees, who resided northeast of the Sa- 
vannah river, secretly instigated a combination of all the 
Indians from Florida to Cape Fear against South Carolina. 
The Creeks, Apalachians, Cherokees, Catawbas, and Con- 
garees, engaged in the enterprise, — and it was computed ,;i 
that their whole force exceeded six thousand fighting men. S 
The southern tribes fell suddenly on the traders settled among 
them, and, in a few hours, ninety persons were massacred. 
Some of the inhabitants fled precipitately to Charleston and 
gave the alarm. 

Formidable parties were also penetrating the northern fron- 


A REVOLUTION IN THE GOVERNMENT OF CAROLINA. 


Ill 


tier, and approaching Charleston. They were repulsed by PART IL 
•the militia, but their route was marked by devastation. Govern- period u. 
or Craven adopted the most energetic and judicious measures. <^hap. v. 
At the head of twelve hundred men he marched towards the 
southern frontier, and overtook the strongest body of the enemy 
at a place called Saltcatchers, where an obstinate and bloody ^ ^ 

battle was. fought. The Indians were totally defeated, and 
the governor, pressing upon them, drove them from their terri- Yamas 
tory, and pursued them over the Savannah river. Here they sees settle iu 
were hospitably received by the Spaniards of Florida, and, Florida, 
long afterwards, they made incursions into Carolina. Nearly 
four hundred of the Carolinians were slain in this war. 

These events, in their consequences, had heightened the 
dissensions, already existing between the 'people of the pro- 
vince and the proprietors. The legislature had applied to the 
company for aid and protection, which was denied. For tem- 
porary relief, large emissions of paper money were next re- 

soi^d to. Directions were given by the proprietors to the 

• ~ ^ * propri6t3.rv 

governor, to reduce the quantity in circulation. The assembly government, 
then resolved to appropriate the lands, from which the 
Indians had been driven ; but the proprietors refused to sane- ^ 

tion this necessary proceeding. A memorial was presented * 

against their chief justice, Trott, and the receiver-general, Rhett, tempt of the 
who, for tyrannical measures, had become extremely obnox- people, 
ious to the colony ; and a request was made that they might 
be removed from office. They were, however, not only re- 
tained, but thanked for their services. 

A general combination was now formed throughout the colo- 

O O 


ny, to subvert the proprietary government ; and the inhabitants 
bound themselves to stand by each other, in defense of their 
lives and liberties. This was done with such secrecy and Carolinians 
despatch, that, before the governor was informed, almost every revolt and 
inhabitant of the province was engaged in the combination. «h«ose a 

* ^ ~ y’ovpmor 

A letter was despatched to Mr. Johnson, then the governor, ^ 
from a committee of the representatives of the people, inform- 
ing him that they were to wait on him for the purpose of 
offering him the government of the province, under the king ; 
as they were resolved no longer to submit to that of the pro- 
prietors. Johnson refused, and endeavored to suppress the 
spirit of revolt ; but k had diffused itself beyond his con- 
trol : and, at last, the people elected Moore governor of the 
province. 

'Fhe colonists stated their situation to the crown, when it 
was decided that the proprietors had forfeited their charter ; 
and that both the Carolinas should be taken under the royal government, 
protection. Nicholson, known in the history of the northern appoints 
provinces, was, in 1720, appointed governor, and, early the fol- ^720 
lowing year, he arrived at Charleston, where he was received 
with every demonstration of joy. Peace having been made 
between Great Britain and Spain, he had been instructed to 


112 


EARLIEST SETTLEMENTS ON THE MISSISSIPPI. 


PART II. 
PERIOD II. 
chap. VI. 


1729 . 

North and 
South Caro- 
lina sepa- 
rated. 


cultivate the friendship of the Indians, and also of the Spaniards 
of Florida. He accordingly held treaties with the Cherokees 
and Creeks, in which boundaries were settled - and other ne- 
cessary regulations made. Having thus secured the province 
from assaults without. Governor Nicholson, by the encourage- 
ment and support which he gave to literary and religious 
institutions, soon caused its internal affairs to assume a new 
aspect. 

The revolution was completed in 1729, by an agreement 
between the crown and seven of the proprietors, whereby, for 
a valuable consideration, they surrendered their right and 
interest, not only in the government of these provinces, but 
also in the soil. North and South Carolina were at the same 
time erected into separate governments. 


CHAPTER VI. 

Extension of the French Empire. — New France. 


1690 . 

Pensacola 

settled. 


February 3. 
d’lbberville 
enters the 
Mississippi. 


1702 . 

Mobile 

founded. 


1716 . 

Natchez 

founded. 

171 §. 

New Or- 
le«i« found- 
ed. 


In 1699, Pensacola was settled by three hundred Spaniards 
from Vera Cruz. Scarcely were they established when a 
fleet under Le Moine d’Iberville, a Canadian Frenchman, who 
had been distinguished as a discoverer and a warrior, ap- 
peared along their coast, carrying several hundred persons, 
mostly from Canada. 

The company at first erected their huts on Ship Island, 
near the entrance of Lake Borgne. After three weeks, 
d’lbberville proceeded with forty men, and stemming the tur- 
bid current, he entered the mouth of the Mississippi, and 
sailed up the stream, probably to Red River. Then, on his 
return, he passed through the bay which bears his name, and 
the lakes which he called Maurepas and Pontchartrain, to the 
bay of St. Louis. On the small bay of Biloxi he erected a 
fort, and around it his few emigrants were planted. 

Leaving them under the command of his brother, Bienville, 
he went to France. The climate proved fatal to numbers, and 
in 1702, the chief fortress was transfewed to the western bank 
of the Mobile, where was made the first European settle- 
ment in Alabama. 

In 1716, Bienville went up the Mississippi and built fort 
Rosalie, on the site of Natchez, the oldest European settle- 
ment of the grand valley south of the Illinois. 

False ideas of the wealth of Louisiana had been spread in 
France for purposes of land speculation: and in 1718, three 
ships came over, bearing eight hundred emigrants, who 
founded a city, and in honor of the regent of France, named 
it New Orleans. By this occupancy, as well as by her 


OPERATION OF THE NEW CHARTER IN MASS. 


113 


discoveries, France laid claims to the extensive territory of 
Louisiana. 

The French claimed also, in virtue of the discovery of 
Champlain, the basin of the lake which bears his name, and 
in 1713, they erected on its banks the fort at Crown Point. 
Soon after the treaty of Utrecht, they reared the fortress of 
Niagara. A colony of one hundred was-led to Detroit as 
early as 1707, by De La Motte Cadillac, and another in 1712, 
by Anthony Crozat, who had obtained from Louis XIV. a 
patent for the exclusive trade of Louisiana. A few years after, 
a French interpreter, having obtained leave of the Iroquois to 
build his dwelling amoufj them, made a small settlement at 
Lewistown. 

Since the discoveries of the Jesuits, the French had been 
in possession of the various western routes from the St. Law- 
rence to the Mississippi; and Chicago, Vincennes, and Kas- 
kaskia were, at the close of this period, growing settlements. 
De Lisle, the royal geographer of France, represented New 
France as extending to the remotest waters, which flowed 
west to the Mississippi, south to the Mobile, and north to the 
St. Lawrence ; and it was the aim of the government to con- 
nect this vast territory by a line of military posts. The Eng- 
lish in America had viewed their claims and their operations 
with alarm, but had been tardy in counter-movements. Large 
tracts, inhabited by savage nations, yet intervened between 
the fortresses of the two nations ; but the period drew nigh 
when their conflicting claims were to be decided by an appeal 
to arms. 


PART II. 
PERIOD II 

CHAP. VII, 


1713 . 

Crown Point 
built. 

Niagara, 

Detroit. 

1707 . 

to 

1712 . 

Lewistown. 

1721 . 


Extent of 
New Franco 
as represent 
ed by the 
French. 


CHAPTER VII. 


New England. — Controversy in Massachusetts respecting a fixed salary for the 

royal governor. 


The fears of England that her American colonies would 
finally throw off her yoke, and erect an independent govern- Attempt to 
ment, increased with their growing strength. A bill had been unite the 
brought into the house of commons to unite all the charter charter gov- 
governments to the crown, but it was defeated ; agents of the crown, 
colonies being present in the house of lords to defend their 
rights. 


The governors appointed by the crown ho.d hitherto been 1702 . 
supported by the voluntary appropriations of the colonial as- Royal gover 
semblies. The government of England perceived, that, by Massa- 
leaving them dependent for their salaries on the pleasure of chusetts a 
those they governed, they would be likely to subserve their salary, 
interest rather than that of the crown: and in 1702, the gov- 


114 


EMBARRASSMENTS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 


PART. II. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VII. 


Embarrass- 
ments in the 
currency. 


A bank. 


1706 . 

Shute suc- 
ceeds Dud- 
ley. 


The “ patriot 
Cooke ” 


Assembly 

dissolved. 


1707 . 

The same 
members 
lechosen. 


ernor of Massachusetts, then Sir Joseph Dudley, a native of 
the colony, but a tool of royalty, laid before the assembly his 
instructions from the queen, to demand for himself, and the 
other officers of the crown, a settled and permanent salary 
The assembly declined complying with this request. In the 
other colonies, the same attempt was made by the royal gov 
ernors, but notwithstanding their demands met with opposition, 
they were finally successful. In Massachusetts this was but 
the commencement of a series of controversies between the 
representatives of the crown and those of the people, which 
were continued through many succeeding years. 

Massachusetts, to defray the expenses of the late war, had 
made such large emissions of paper money, that gold and sil- 
ver were banished from the province. The paper depreciated, 
and the usual commercial evils ensued. The attention of the 
colony was (\irected to remedy these, and' three parties were 
formed — “ the first,” says Marshall, “ a very small one, actu- 
ated by the principle which ought always to govern — that hon- 
esty is the best policy, were in favor of calling in the paper 
money, and relying on the industry of the people to replace it 
with a circulating medium of greater stability.” The second, 
which was numerous, were in favor of a private bank, the bills 
not redeemable in specie, but landed security to be given. The 
third party were for a public bank, the faith of the goverament 
to be pledged for the value of the notes, and the profits accru- 
ing from the bank to he applied for its support. This party 
prevailed, and fifty thousand pounds, in bills of credit, were 
issued. The bank, however, failed of its desired effect. 
Governor Shute succeeded Dudley, and, by his recommenda- 
tion, another emission of bills of credit was made to the 
amount of one hundred thousand pounds. The consequence 
of this was, rather to heighten than allay the existing difficul- 
ties ; as it was fouii'l, that the greater the quantity of this fac- 
titious substitute for money, the less was its value. 

The commercial evils of the times, being, by the people, 
ascribed to the operation of the public f)ank, its friends, among 
whom was the governor, were unpopular ; and those who had 
favored a private bank, at the head of whom was a Mr. Cooke, 
became the dominant party. A majority of the general court 
were also of this party ; and they refused to raise the salary 
of the governor, notwithstanding the depreciation of the cur- 
rency. They also elected Mr. Cooke their speaker ; the 
governor objected, alleging that he had a right to negative 
their choice. The house denied this right, persisted in their 
choice, and were, by the governor, dissolved. 

The irritated people, in almost every instance, chose the 
same representatives, and when the next session c.)mmence 
much ill-temper was shown on their part. Among other pro- 
ceedings, justly displeasing to the governor, was the omission 
of the customary vote, at the commencement of the session. 


VEXATIONS OF THE ROYAL GOVERNORS. 


116 


for the payment of half his yearly salary ; and when the tardy 
appropriation was made, it was reduced from six to five hun- 
dred pounds. 

At the next meeting, the governor, in the name of the 
crown, again demanded a fixed and adequate salary. This 
subject was insisted on, and caused more violent disputes than 
any which had yet occurred. In the course of the contest, 
the people repeatedly asserted the principle, to maintain 
which, they eventually took up arms, that none but them- 
selves or their representatives had a right to control their 
property. 

Governor Shute, wearied with contention, left the province 
in 1722, went privately to England, and preferred complaints 
against Massachusetts, in consequence of which, two clauses, 
additional to her charter, were sent out, and, at length, re- 
luctantly submitted to, from the fear of something worse ; the 
one affirming the right of the governor to negative the choice 
of speaker ; and the other, denying to the house of repre- 
sentatives the right of adjourning itself for any period longer 
than two days. 

In 1728, Mr. Burnet, who had been removed from the 
magistracy of New York, was appointed to that of Massachu- 
setts and New Hampshire. He was instructed by his sove- 
reign to insist on a fixed salarv. The ofeneral court were no 
longer as in the administration of Sliute, violent and provoking 
in their measures, but resisted with calmness and caution, 
endeavoring to evade and postpone a decisive answer. They 
voted Governor Burnet the unusual sum of one thousand seven 
hundred pounds ; three hundred for his travelling expenses, 
and fourteen hundred for his salary. He accepted the ap- 
propriation for his expenses, but rejected that for his salary. 
The people of Boston took a lively interest in the dispute, and 
the governor, believing that the general court were thus unduly 
influenced, removed them to Salem. Continuing firm to their 
purpose, he kept the court in session several months beyond 
the usual time, and refused to sign a warrant on the treasurer 
for the payment of the members. 

In April, 1729, after a recess of about three months, the 
general court again convened at Salem, but proving refractory 
on the subject of the salary, the governor adjourned them, and 
they met at Cambridge in August. Unable to make any im- 
pression, Burnet felt so severely the difficulties of his po- 
sition, that he sickened with a fever, and died on the 17th of 
September. 

His successor, Mr. Belcher, who arrived at Boston in Au- 
gust, 1730, renewed the controversy ; but the court, after two 
or three sessions, succeeded with him, (and by consent of the 
crown,) in a policy which they had vainly attempted with 
Burnet, that of paying him a liberal sum for present use, with- 
out binding themselves for the future. 


P ART II. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VII. 


Governor 
Shute con- 
tends in vain 
for a fixed 
salary. 


1722 . 

Charter 
liberties still 
further 
abridged. 


1728 . 

Burnet gov- 
ernorofMas- 
sachusetts 
and New 
Hampshire. 


Burnet re- 
moves the 
court from 
Boston to 
Salem. 


1729 . 

Burnet dies. 


1730 . 

Belcher ''UC- 
ceeds: Mas- 
sachusetts 
carries her 
point. 


116 


FIRST AURORA BOREALIS. 


PART II. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VII. 


1T19. 

Londonder- 
ry settled. 

Aurora Bo- 
realis. 


1723. 

First settle- 
ment in Ver- 
mont. 


Oglethorpe 
and others 
plan a settle- 
ment. 


1732. 

Georgia 
granted to a 
company in 
England. 


In 1719, more than one hundred families emigrated from 
the north of Ireland, and settled in the town of Londonderry, 
in New Hampshire. They introduced the foot spinning-wheel, 
the manufacture of linen, and the culture of potatoes. 

A phenomenon, singular at the time, and not yet satisfactorily 
explained, alarmed the people of New England in 1719. This 
was the Aurora Borealis, first noticed in the country on the 
night of the 17th of December. Its appearance, according to 
the writers of the day, was more calculated to excite terror 
than later appearances of the same kind. 

In 1723, a fort was built on Connecticut river, in the pre- 
sent town of Brattleborough, under the direction of lieutenant 
governor Dummer, of Massachusetts, and hence it was called 
Fort Dummer. Around this fort was commenced the first 
settlement in Vermont. 

About this period, a new colony was projected in England. 
The country, between the Savannah and Altamaha rivers, al- 
though within the limits of the Carolina grant, was still un- 
occupied by European settlers. The patriotic deemed it 
important that this region should be planted by a British colo- 
ny, otherwise, it was feared, it w'ould be seized by the Span- 
iards from Florida, or the French from the Mississippi. At 
the same time, a spirit of philanthropy was abroad in England, 
to notice the distresses of the poor, especially those shut up 
in prisons, and to provide for their relief. 

Actuated by these generous considerations, a number of 
gentlemen in England, of whom James Oglethorpe was the 
most zealous, formed a project to settle this tract by such of 
the suffering poor as might be willing to seek, in the new 
world, the means of subsistence. 

To this company, the territory between the Savannah and 
Altamaha, now, in honor of the king, denominated Georgia, 
was granted ; and with its settlement was completed that of 
the thirteen veteran colonies, which fought the war of the re- 
volution, and whose emblematic stars and stripes still decorate 
the banner of American Independence. 


f 




PERIOD III. 


FROM 


THE FIRST SETTLEMENT | 17^3 | OF GEORGIA BY OGLETHORPE. 
, TO 

THE PEACE OF PARIS, 1 1763 . 1 


WHICH CLOSES THE 
FRENCH WAR 


CHAPTER I. 

Georgia and Carolina engaged in war with the Spaniards of Florida. — The 
Slave Trade. — ^War of the French with the Chickasaws. 


Oglethorpe having prepared for the settlement of Georgia, 
by the assistance of a corporation consisting of twenty-one 
persons, who were called “ Trustees for settling and estab- 
lishing the colony of Georgia,” embarked in November, 1732, 
with one hundred and sixteen emigrants for America. 

Large sums of money had been subscribed, which were 
applied to the purchase of clothing, food, arms, agricultural 
utensils and transportation, for such indigent persons as 
should be willing to cross the Atlantic and begin a new 
settlement. 

They arrived at Charleston, January 1 5th, 1 733. Governor 
Johnson, sensible of the importance of having a barrier be- 
tween his people and the southern Indians, gave them all the 
aid in his power, and accompanied them to the place of 
their destination. This was Yamacraw Bluflf, since called 
Savannah, which they reached on the first of February, and 
Oglethorpe immediately commenced a fort. 

His next care was to propitiate the Indians. The tribe 
settled at Yamacraw was considerable. The Creeks, at this 
period, could muster 2,500 warriors ; the Cherokees, 6,000 ; 
the Choctaws, 5,000 ; and the Chickasaws, 700 ; amounting in 
the whole to 14,200. Aware, that without the friendship of 
these nations, his colony could not even exist, much less pros- 
per, Oglethorpe summoned a general meeting of the chiefs, 
fifty of whom met him in council at Savannah. By means of 
an interpreter, he made them the most friendly professions, 
which they reciprocated ; and these amicable dispositions 
passed into a solemn treaty. 

Soon after these occurrences, Georgia was increased by five 
or six hundred emigrants ; but most of them were idle, and 
many of them vicious. In order to procure a more efficient 
population, eleven townships of 20,000 acres each, were laid 
out on the Savannah, Altamaha, and Santee rivers, and divided 
into lots of fifty acres each ; one of which was to be given to 


PART II. 
PERIOD in. 

CHAP. I. 


Oglethorpe 
sails for 
America. 

Supplies fur 
nished for 
the colony 
by the be- 
nevolent in 
England. 


First settle- 
ment made 
at Savannah. 


The Indian 
tribes. 


Enters into 
friendly re 
lations. 


Fifty acres 
to be given 
to each 
settler 




v.s 


INVASION OF FLORIDA. 


PART II. 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. I. 


1736 . 

Scotch, and 
Germans 
settle in 
Georgia. 

Civil govern- 
ment. 

1736 . 

Oglethorpe 
builds three 
forts on ter- 
ritory claim- 
ed by the 
Spaniards. 

Is made com- 
mander-in- 
chief in 
Carolina and 
Georgia. 


1738 . 

Insurrection 
of slaves at 
Stono, near 
Charleston, 
S. C. caused 
by the Span- 
iards. 


October 23, 

1739 . 
Oglethorpe 

invades 

Florida, 

May, 

1740 . 
His attempt 
imsuccess- 
ful, and dis- 
asters ensue. 

Charleston 

burned. 

1742 . 

June. 

Georgia in- 
Taded by the 
Spaniards. 
Bravery of 
the Scotch 
under M‘c- 
Intosh. 


every actual settler. This •arrangement proved so attractive, 
that a large number of emigrants soon arrived. Highlanders 
from Scotland built the town of Inverness, afterwards Darien, 
on the Altamaha ; and Germans, a town which they called 
Ebenezer, on the Savannah. 

The charter granted to the trustees of Georgia, vested in 
them powers of legislation for twenty-one years, and they now 
proceeded to establish regulations for the government of the 
province, in which the interests of humanity were regarded 
more than those of trade. 

In 1736, Oglethorpe erected three forts, one on the Savan- 
nah, at Augusta; another called Frederica, in the vicinity of 
the Scotch settlement, on the island of St. Simons ; and a 
third, named Fort William, on Cumberland island. The 
Spaniards remonstrated, and insisted on the evacuation of the 
country as far as the thirty-third degree of north latitude. 

Oglethorpe about this time returned to England. That na- 
tion being determined to maintain their claim to the disputed 
territory, appointed him commander-in-chief of the British 
forces in Carolina and Georgia, and sent him back with a 
regiment of six hundred men. On his arrival in America, he 
established his head-quarters at Frederica. 

About this time, a number of slaves near Charleston, influ- 
enced by the Spaniards, rose in a body, armed themselves by 
forcing open a magazine at Stono, and thence proceeding 
south twelve miles, they killed all the whites they met, and 
compelled the negroes to join them. At length, becoming 
intoxicated, they were attacked and overcome by the men of a 
worshipping assembly, who, according to law, went armed. 
Most of them were put to death. 

England had now declared war against Spain ; Oglethorpe 
invaded Florida, and invested Diego, a small fort, about 
twenty-five miles from St. Augustine. After a feeble resist- 
ance, it capitulated, and he returned. A short time after, he 
blockaded St. Augustine with 2,000 men. But this expe- 
dition proved unsuccessful, and produced the unfortunate re- 
sults of an increase of the public debt, and a temporary dis 
trust between the people and their general. 

The same year. Charleston, in South Carolina, was de 
stroyed by fire. To relieve the sufferers, the British parlia 
merit generously voted jG20,000. 

In May, 1742, a fleet was sent from Havanna, from which, 
late in June, debarked a Spanish army at St. Simons. Ogle- 
thorpe, with his wonted energy, had collected troops and 
posted himself at Frederica. He was not in sufficient force 
openly to attack the enemy, but was himself attacked by a 
party of Spaniards. His troops, particularly the Highlanders, 
under Captain iVl‘c Intosh, fought bravely, — repulsed, and slew 
two hundred of the enemy at “ the Bloody Marsh.” 

Oglethorpe, on being informed of a division in their camp, 


the slave ship. 


119 


next determined on a surprise, and marched his army, during 
the night, within two miles of their entrenchments, when a 
French soldier of his party discharged his musket and ran 
into their lines. Discovery defeated every hope of success, 
and Oglethorpe returned to his camp. He then adroitly 
planned to make the Spaniards believe that the deserter was 
a spy, and was giving them information to mislead them. He 
wrote him a letter, urging him to give the Spaniards such an 
account of the situation of his army as should induce them to 
attack him, or would, at any rate, serve to detain them in their 
own camp, until the succours which he expected should 
arrive. This letter, as Oglethope had contrived, fell into the 
hands of the Spaniards ; who, having loaded the deserter with 
irons, were deliberating upon its contents, when they per- 
ceived off the coast some ships of war, which South Carolina 
had sent to Oglethorpe without his knowledge. Panic-struck, 
the Spaniard.s embarked, and left the coast in such haste that 
their artillery, provisions, and military stores, fell into the 
hands of tlie Georgians. 


PART IL 

PERIOD IIL 
CHAP. I. 


Oglethorpe 
attempts a 
surprise and 
fails. 


Makes ad- 
vantage of 
his discom- 
fiture to pun- 
ish a desert- 
er, and rid 
the country 
of the Span- 
iards. 


Georgia, in its early settlement, was distinguished by the 
peculiar humanity in which it was founded. The chivalric 
Oglethorpe “ sought not himself, but others and for ten 
years he gave his disinterested services, without claiming so Oglethorpe 
much as a cottage or a farm. Though a brave warrior, com- for^com- 
passion was the leading trait of his mind. Hence the im- passionate 
prisoned debtors of England, the unfortunate adherents of the k^i^i<biess. 
Scottish Stewarts, and those holy persecuted men, the mis- 
sionary Moravians of Germany, each found in him a father. 

His mercy was also extended to the African ; and he would 
not, at first, allow a slave in his colony. 

But at that day, the nations of Europe, especially England, Computed 
were permitting their ships to go to Africa, and there, for a that England 
trifle, they purchased of victors, their captives — of parents, Africa a 
their children — and of slave-breeders, their young negroes : number 

and where their shipmasters could not buy, they could steal. car^lecUwa^ 
As the African youth walk abroad in the twilight, they are by all other 
seized, and hurried to the slave-ship. It is crowded, and nations, 
they are manacled. Water and food fail ; disease agonizes 
their frames. They shriek, — they seek to burst their chains, slav©- 
that they may plunge into the deep. But youth and life are ship, 
strong within them, and perhaps they survive — to be carried 
to diflerent marts — sold like cattle — and bought to labor be- 


neath burning suns, till they die ! 

Such is the history of annual tens of thousands which were, 
at that period, carried wherever the slave-dealer could find, or Nine mill- 
make a market. Before the American Revolution, nine millions AfrfcL 
had thus been taken from Africa. Some hundreds of thou- Authority 
sands were brought to this country. But when they were Abbe Ray 
once bought by the Anglo-American colonists, their condition, "g^bySlr^ 
in #ar the greater proportion of cases, became better than it Bancroft 


120 


LOUISIANA REVERTS TO FRANCE. 


PART II. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. I. 


Slaves at 
length ad- 
mitted into 
Georgia. 


he Moravi- 
ans, Whit- 
field, and the 
two West- 
leys, in 
Georgia. 

1734 

to 

1740 . 


1752 . 

Georgia a 
royal pro- 
vince. 

April. 

1732 . 

Louisiana. 

Bienville 

governor. 

1735 . 

The Chicka- 
■aws trouble 
the French. 

The Natchez 
are ruined. 


1736 . 

The French 
make war 
with the 
Chickasaws. 


d’Arta- 
guette and 
his party de- 
stroyed by 
the dilatory 
movements 
of Bienville. 


was elsewhere ; incomparably better than it bad been in their 
own country, where scarce a gleam of moral light illumined 
the darkn<^ss of their minds. 

The refusal of Oglethorpe to allow the Georgians to pos- 
sess slaves, when the adjoining colonies carried on their 
plantations by their labor, was greatly injurious to its pecu- 
niary prosperity ; and at length, even the pious Moravians, a 
party of whom were, for a time, in Georgia, agreed, that if 
their salvation was regarded, it was, under the circumstances, 
proper to own and employ them. This opinion at length pre- 
vailed, it being also justified by the ardent and eloquent Whit- 
field, who, with the two Wesleys, the three founders of the 
sect of Methodists, sympathized with Oglethorpe in his 
benevolence ; and each spent some time in America, assisting 
him in his enterprise. VVhitfield founded, near Savannah, a 
house for orphans. 

In 1752, the trustees, wearied with a troublesome and profit- 
less charge, resigned their office, and Georgia became a royal 
province. 

Louisiana, after having been for fourteen years under a com- 
pany of avaricious speculators formed at Paris, reverted to the 
French crown; and Bienville was appointed governor. The 
Chickasaws were the dread of the Louisianians They had 
incited the Natchez to commit cruel murders upon the whites, 
which had ended in the entire destruction of that peculiai 
nation ; the Great Sun himself, with four hundred of his sub- 
jects, having been sold into slavery. The Chickasaws occu- 
pied a large and beautiful tract, east of the Mississippi, and 
on the head of the Tombecbee. This they would not allow 
the French to occupy, but maintained their own indepen- 
dence. Between the two rivals, they favored the English 
rather than the French. 

It was concerted, in France, that a force, under Bienville, 
should ascend the Tombecbee to meet an army collected from 
the region of the Illinois, under the young and valorous d’Ar- 
taguette. At the time appointed, the ardent young warrior, 
with his small army, was in the country of the hostile savages ; 
but the laggards from the south had not seasonably arrived. 
After a brave effort to subdue the Chickasaws, he was over- 
come. Bienville at length arrived, but the Indians, aware of 
his approach, and aided by English traders, received their 
army in such a manner that they threw their artillery into the 
Tombecbee, and, crest-fallen, returned down its stream. The 
Chickasaws compelled the brave d’Artaguette to witness the 
torture and death of his companions, one of whom was the 
same Vincennes who had given his name to the capital of 
Illinois. The young warrior was then dismissed to go and 
relate to the whites the deeds of the Chickasaws. 

Four years afterwards, a larger French and Indian force, 
aided by troops from Canada, invaded the country of the Chick- 


WAR WITH FRANCE. 


121 


asaws : but sickness wasted them, and at length Bienville, who PART. II. 
led them, was glad to treat with the Indians on their own terms, period iii. 
On his return he talked largely of having subdued them ; but chap. n. 
he left the country in their possession. They guarded it from 
the occupancy of the French; and as the event proved, kept 1740 . 


it for the English. 


CHAPTER II. 


Old French War. — Capture of Louisburg. — French and English claims to the 

Basin ot the Mississippi. 

As France and Spain were at this time governed by differ- 
ent branches of the house of Bourbon, it was not to be 
expected that the former nation would long continue at peace, 
while the latter was at war with Great Britain. Accordinsflv, 

O ’ 

in 1744, war was proclaimed between England and France. 

Louisburg, the capital of the island of Cape Breton, had 
been fortified with great care and expense, and was now called, 
from its strength, the Dunkirk of America ; while, from its 
position, it commanded the navigation of the St. Lawrence, 
and the fisheries of the adjoining seas. 

On this fortress. Governor Shirley of Massachusetts, now 
meditated an attack. He first applied to the British ministry 
for naval assistance ; but, without waiting for returns, he laid 
open his designs to the general court of the colony, having 
previously required of the members an oath of secrecy. The 
plan being thought too great, too hazardous, and too expensive, 
it was apparently abandoned ; but an honest member, who 
performed the family devotions at his lodgings, inadvertently 
discovered the secret by praying for the divine blessing on the 
attempt. The people approving the project, with which they 
became thus accidentally acquainted, were clamorous in its 
support. It was revived by the court, and after a long deliber- 
ation, the vote in its favor was carried by a single voice. 

Troops were immediately raised by Connecticut, Rhode 
Island, and New Hampshire, to aid those of Massachusetts. 
The command of these forces was given to Colonel William 
Pepperell, a merchant of Maine, who sailed on the 25th of 
March, and arrived at Canso on the 4th of April. 

The day before leaving Boston, an express-boat, which had 
been sent to the West Indies to ask the assistance of Commo- 
dore Warren, returned with the intelligence that he had de- 
clined to furnish the aid required. The resolute colonists 
rashly determined to proceed without his co-operation ; but 
subsequently he received orders from England, and hastened 
with his squadron to join the colonial armament. The whole 
10 


1744 . 

War be 
tween Eng- 
land and 
France. 


Shirley 
plans an at- 
tack, which 
is opposed, 
then sanc- 
tioned by the 
court of 
Mass. 


1745 . 

Forces com 
manded by 
Colonel Pep- 
perell. 


British nava 
force under 
Commodore 
Warren. 


122 


LOL'ISBURG TAKEN 


R\RT IL 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. II. 


April 3d. 
Arrive at 
Louisburg. 

Hardihood 
and re.solu- 
tion of the 
besiegers. 

Commodore 
Warren 
.akes the Vi- 
gilant. 


June 16. 
Louisburg 
surrenders. 


1746 . 

Colonies 
iiightened by 
a great 
French fleet. 


1748 . 

Peace of Aix 
la Chapelle. 


A war with- 
out results, 
and a peace 
without se- 
curity. 


Extent of 
New France 
as stated by 
French ge- 
ographers. 


fleet arrived at Chapeau Rouge bay, on the 30th of April. Its 
appearance brought to the French the first intelligence of the 
meditated attack. 

The army eflected their landing in the vicinity of the for- 
tress, though not without opposition. Colonel Vaughan, of New 
Hampshire, conducted a detachment through the woods, and 
against all sober calculation, succeeded in possessing himself 
of a battery which commanded the place, d'he siege was 
now commenced. For fourteen nights successively did these 
hardy veterans perform a drudgery, which, from the want of 
roads, would have been impossible for oxen, by drawing to the 
battery the cannon from the landing-place, two miles through 
a deep morass. Commodore Warren now captured the Vigi- 
lant, an expected ship, having on board five hundred and sixty 
men, and stores for the garrison. Preparations were immedi- 
ately made for an assault upon the fort by sea and land. A 
mutiny had occurred in the French garrison before the arrival 
of the English ; which, giving to the soldiers a disposition to 
desert, rendered a sortie from the fort impracticable. In view 
of these discouraging circumstances, the governor, on the 
forty-ninth day of the siege, surrendered Louisburg, and the 
island of Cape Breton. When the New England men entered 
the place as conquerors, and beheld the strength of the works, 
some of them were half frightened at what they had attempted, 
and quite astonished at what they had achieved. 

The French, exasperated at their loss, sent a powerful 
armament, under d’Anville, with orders to ravage the whole 
coast of North America. Tempest, disease, and other disas- 
ters attended this force, and the fleet returned to France with- 
out having effected any other object than that of alarming the 
colonies. 

Peace was proclaimed in 1748, and a treaty signed at Aix 
la Chapelle, by commissioners from England, France, and 
Spain, the basis of which was the mutual restoration of all 
places taken during the war : and Louisburg, to the grief 
and mortification of the colonies reverted to the French. Its 
capture, had, however, done credit to their military prowess, 
as it had been by far the most brilliant exploit of the entire 
war ; — a war which showed the wretched condition to which 
the European people were reduced by a knavish policy on 
the part of their rulers, the miserable counterfeit of wisdom. 
The blood and treasure of the many had been spent without 
result, for the gratification of the few ; and peace was now 
concluded without any settlement of differences, which were 
still existing, and which were ready at any moment to break 
out again into open hostility. This was especially the case 
in regard to the American claims of the contracting powers. 

The French, in virtue of the discoveries of Champlain, 
Marquette, La Salle, and others, claimed all the lands occu- 
pied by the waters flowing into the St. Lawrence and the 


RIVAL CLAIMS OF ENGLAND AND FRaN«i:. 


123 


Lakes ; and all watered by the Mississippi and its branches. 
In fact, our whole country, according to their geographers, 
was New France, except that east of the great ranges of 
mountains, whose streams flow into the Atlantic ; and of this 
portion they claimed the basin of the Kennebec, and all Maine 
to the east of that vallev. 

The British, on the other hand, asserted a right to the en- 
tire country, on account of the discovery of Cabot, as may be 
seen by their early patents, to which they gave an extension 
from the Atlantic to the Pacific. This title they had sought 
to strengthen. The chiefs of the confederate Iroquois had set 
up a claim, that their nations had, at some indefinite period, 
conquered the country of the Mississippi ; and this title, such 
as it was, the English had bought. 

But in this contest for the right, which was rather with the 
savage occupants of the soil, than with either of the disputants, 
one thing was evident ; the question would ultimately be settled 
between them, by an appeal to arms ; and the crisis ap- 
proached. 

The French had formed the vast plan of a chain of forts to 
connect their settlements, recently made at the mouth of the 
Mississippi, with their earlier colonies on the St. Lawrence. 
They had accomplished their purpose in part, having for- 
tresses along the lakes as far a$ the southern shore of Lake 
Erie, where they had two forts, one at Presque Isle, and 
another on French creek, twelve miles south. On the Mis- 
sissippi, and on the Ohio and its branches, they had also their 
fortifications. 

A number of gentlemen, mostly in Virginia, of whom Law- 
rence Washington was one, procured, in 1750, an act of the 
British parliament, constituting them “ the Ohio Company,” 
and granting them six hundred thousand acres of land on or 
near the Ohio river. They caused the tract to be surveyed, 
and opened a trade with the Indians in the vicinity. This 
becoming known to the French, the governor of Canada com- 
plained to the authorities of New York and Pennsylvania, 
threatening to seize their traders if they did not quit their ter- 
ritory ; and several of their number were accordingly taken 
and carried to the fort at Presque Isle. 

The governor of Virginia, the zealous and active Dinwiddie, 
alarmed at these movements on the part of the French, had 
sent a trader among them as a spy, who returning, increased 
his fears by vague accounts of the French posts near Lake 
Erie, without gratifying his curiosity as to the number or ob- 
ject of their forces. Dinwiddie determined, although the 
season was advanced, to send immediately a trusty person to 
require tlie French commandant to quit the territory ; and also 
to bring back such an account of his strength and position, 
that if he refused peaceably to retreat, some feasible method 
of ejectment might be adopted. A young man ol twenty-two, 
lO’^ 


PART II. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. II, 


British 
claim to the 
same terri- 
tory. 


An approach- 
ing contest. 


Chain of 
forts from 
the St. Law 
rence to the 
Mississippi 


1750 . 

Ohio Cora 
pany are 
complained 
of to Din- 
widdie. 


1752 . 

He selects 
Washington 
as his envc* 


124 


WASHINGTON. 


P ART. II. an officer of the militia, was chosen. His figure was command 
PERIOD III. ing, his air inspired respect and confidence. His name was 
CHAP. III. George Washington. 


CHAPTER III. 

George Washington. — His birth, parentage, and education. — His conduct in 

places of trust, private, and public. 


The Ameri- 
can Wash- 
ingtons. 
John, 

Lawrence ; 
Augustine, 
George 
Washing- 
ton, 
bom in 
Westmore- 
land, Vir- 
ginia. 

February 22, 

1732 . 

1743 . 

His father 
dies. 


His excel- 
lent mother 
his sole guar- 
dian. 


His early 
moral char- 
acter. 


His activity. 


rlis limited 
advantages 
over bal- 
anced by 
great self- 
exertion. 


Lawrence Washington, the grandfather of George, and 
Augustine Washington his father, had continued the family 
residence in Westmoreland county, where his great grand- 
father, .John, already mentioned, had fixed his seat : and there, 
he who is now regarded as the Father of his Country, was 
born on the 22nd of February, 1732, one year before the last 
of the old thirteen colonies was settled by Oglethorpe. In 
1734, his father removed, with his family, to Stafford county, 
opposite to Fredericksburg, on the Rappahannock ; little think- 
ing that his playful boy, then but two years old, was marked 
by Providence for a career so elevated. 

In 1743, Augustine Washington died, and left to each of his 
sons valuable landed estates. To Lawrence, his oldest, he 
bequeathed a beautiful tract on the bank of the Potomac ; 
and to George, the lands and mansion where he died. George 

O' o 

was the oldest offspring of a second marriage; and his mother, 
Mary Washington, was, by his father’s will, his sole guardian. 
She was a rare woman, affectionate, judicious, firm and ener- 
getic : and it was under her maternal guidance, and in the 
common school, that Washington developed those physical, 
intellectual, and moral elements, which formed his greatness. 
When in school he was assiduous, pains-taking, and exact in 
the performance of his exercises ; and he was, at the same 
time, so true in his words, so righteous in his actions, and so 
just in his judgment, that his school-mates were wont to bring 
their differences before him for decision. Superior also in 
bodily health and vigor, he excelled in athletic sports, and 
adventurous exploits. He loved the military ; and traditioi 
reports that the first battles in which he commanded, were the 
mimic engagements, which he taught to his school-fellows. 

He learned to read and to write well, and he thoroughly mas- 
tered arithmetic. This was all which the school helped him to 
acquire. Of himself he practiced composition ; and he happily 
formed a style suited to the lofty tone of his moral sentiments, 
and the directness and energy of his character. The higher 
mathematics he learned with pleasure and mental profit, his 
object being to prepare himself for the occupation of surveyor 


HIS EARLY LIFE. 


125 


He set every thing down in his books, his diagrams, his ob- 
servations on manners, and his rules of behavior. Nothing 
was too laborious, or too tedious for his determined mind. 

His brother Lawrence was early an officer in the British 
navy. He was under that Admiral Vernon in 1740, who brought 
over in thirty sail of the line 27,000 men ; and who, in attempt-* 
ing to take Carthagena, witnessed such great sufferings from 
disease and death in his army. It was in commemoration of 
his beloved commander, that Lawrence Washington gave the 
name of Mount Vernon to his estate. Noticing the military 
turn of his young brother, he procured for him a midshipman’s 
warrant in the British navy ; but his mother interfered and 
prevented his acceptance. 

Lawrence Washington had married a relative of Lord 

O 

Fairfax; and through this connection, George became ac- 
quainted with that family, by whose elevated society he de- 
rived various advantages. To survey the great estates of 
Lord Fairfax, now residing in Virginia, he first began his 
career of active life. Though a boy of just sixteen, he was 
intrusted with what would have been responsible, arduous, 
and difficult duty, to a sound and able man. Among the forest 
wilds of the Alieghanies, the young surveyor frequently 
ranged alone ; but on the summits he rejoiced in the beauty 
of the earth and sky ; and in the valleys he examined well 
all rare and curious things. He had often no bed to lodge in, 
and no roof to shelter him; and with his own hands he dressed 
the game which his musket had procured. Sometimes, how- 
ever, he shared the wigwam, and the unpalatable fare of the 
native. But these hardships were an important preparation 
for the service he had afterwards to perform. His employ- 
ment also was lucrative ; and he discharged its duties in a 
manner that made men regard him as a youth of extraordinary 
promise. 

He was only nineteen when he was made an adjutant gen- 
eral of the Virginia militia, with the rank of Major. About 
this time he accompanied to the West Indies his brother Law- 
rence, now declining with a pulmonary disease. His voyage 
was advantageous to himself, from his great observation and 
industry ; but his brother’s disease remained, and he died du- 
ring the next year. By his will he left George his executor ; 
and gave him a reversionary title to the Mount V ernon estate. 

Major Washington was now placed over one of the four di- 
visions into which Dinwiddle had portioned the militia of 
‘‘the Dominion” the style then given to Virginia. He intro- 
duced a uniform discipline, and infused throughout his com- 
mand, his own military spirit. It was at this period that he 
was chosen by the governor as his envoy to the French. The 
seat of government for Virginia was Williamsburg. Thither 
Washington repaired, and was furnished with instructions, 
and dispatches ; the most important of which was a letter 


PART II. 
PERIOD III 

CHAP. Ill 


1740 . 

Admiral Ver- 
non. 

Lawrence 
Washington 
wishes to 
make his 
brother 
George a 
British mid- 
shipman. 


March, 

1748 . 

He becomes 
a surveyor 
among the 
mountains. 


Cheerfully 

encounters 

hardships. 


He gams 
property and 
honor. 


1751 , 

Made Adju- 
tant with title 
of Major. 

1752 . 

Receives a 
title to the 
Mount Ver- 
non estate. 

He com- 
mands the 
northern di- 
vision of the 
Va. militia. 

fie sets out 
to bear Diii- 
wuddie’s let- 
ter across the 
wilderness, 


126 


Washington’s dangerous journey. 


PART H. 


period III. 

CHAP. III. 

Oc.t. 31. 
His rout 
from Wil- 
liamsburg to 
Cumberland. 


Nov. 14. 
Leaves 
Cumberland 
and passes a 
trackless 
wilderness. 


Nov. 24. 

At Logstown 
on the Ohio, 
he meets the 
Half-king. 


He relates to 
Washington 
the speech he 
had made 
the French. 


Goes with 
Washington 
to the 
French 
camp. 


St. Pierre’s 
gentlemanly- 
treatment of 
Washington 
and sol- 
dierly reply 
to Dinwid- 
dle. 


Tanacha- 

rison’s 

constancy. 


from Dinwiddie, to St. Pierre the French commandant, requir 
ing him with threats, to withdraw from the territory belong- 
ing to the English sovereign. 

Washington departed on the 31st of October, to traverse 
more than live hundred miles, much of the way a pathless, 
as w^ell as a wintry desert. His route lay through Fredericks- 
burg, Alexandria, and Winchester, to Will’s Creek, since 
Cumberland. Here, taking leave of every vestige of civiliza- 
tion, and having procured Mr. Gist, agent of the Ohio compa- 
ny, as interpreter and guide, his party of eight plunged into 
the recesses of the wilderness. They passed through snow 
and storms, over mountain precipices, and down among 
thickets into flooded valleys, to ford unbridged and swollen 
rivers, on frail and dangerous rafts. Coming upon the Yough- 
iogeny they followed it to the Monongahela and that to its 
junction with the Alleghany. ‘‘ The Fork,” as the site of 
Pittsburg was called, was then a desert, but Washington notic- 
ed, and afterwards reported it, as a suitable place for a fort. 

From the Fork, he went dowm the river twenty miles to 
Logstown, where he was to deliver friendly greetings from 
Dinwiddie to the great chief of the Southern Hurons, Tana- 
charison, or the Half-king; whose friendship was courted 
both by French and English. The chief received him with 
kindness. He had been, he told Washington, to the French 
camp and had there made a set speech, in which he declared 
to the officers, that the land in question, belonged neither to 
the English nor the French ; but the Great Spirit had given it 
to the Indians, and allowed them to make it their residence. 
“ I desire you therefore,” said he, “ to withdraw, as 1 have 
our brothers, the English ; for I will keep you at arm’s length.” 
After Major Washington had attended a friendly council with- 
the Indians, Tanacharison and three of his principal men, ac- 
companied him north, more than a hundred miles to the en- 
campment at French Creek. Here St. Pierre, who had been 
but a few days in command of the post, received him with 
the courteous bearing and hospitable attentions of the French 
gentleman. But to Dinwiddle’s request, that he would leave 
the territory which belonged to the British, he replied, after 
two days consultation with his officers, that it did not become 
him to discuss treaties ; such questions should rather be ad- 
dressed to the governor-general, the Marquis du Quesne ; he 
acted under his orders, and those he should be careful to 
obey. 

Washington and his party, by previous concert, had been 
making every possible observation on the state of the forces 
and camp, and now receiving the reply of St. Pierre, he was 
desirous to depart; but the French were tampering with the 
Indians, and unwilling to dismiss the Half-king, until they 
had corrupted his fidelity ; but in this they failed. 

The return of Washington in the dead of winter, was full of 


DEFEAT AND DEATH OF DE JUMONVILLE. 


127 


startling and perilous adventure. Once a treacherous guide 
aimed his musket at him, but it missed fire ; and once, on the 
Alleghany river, he and his guide, having made in a day, with 
one poor hatchet, a miserable raft, they at sunset, trusted them- 
selves upon it, to cross the swollen river, amidst large masses 
of floating ice. It came down upon them, and threw them 
from their raft into ten feet water. But they saved themselves 
by swimming to an island. 

Major Washington arrived at Williamsburg on the 16th of 
.lanuary, having been absent only eleven weeks. The bold- 
ness, energy, and prudence, with which he had met and over- 
come dangers, and the ability which he had manifested in the 
discharge of his trust, sunk deep into the minds of his coun- 
trymen ; and his written reports were published with applause, 
not only through the colonies, but in England. 

Troops were now raised in Virginia; and Washington was 
made lieutenant colonel and intrusted with the command. In 
April, 1754, he marched into the disputed territory, and, en- 
camping at the Great Meadows, he there learned that the 
French had dispossessed the Virginians of a fort, which in 
consequence of his recommendation they were erecting at the 
Fork, and which the French finished, and named Fort du 
Quesne. He was also informed that a detachment of French 
troops, had been sent against him, and were encamped but a 
few miles west of the Great Meadows. 

Surrounding their encampment, he surprised, and defeated 
them. The commander de Jumonville* was killed with ten of 
his party. On his return to the Great Meadows, he was re- 
inforced by regulars from New Vork and South Carolina, and 
erected there a small stockade called Fort Necessity. 

With less than 400 men, Washington now marched to 
dislodge the enemy from Fort du Quesne ; but after proceeding 
thirteen miles he received the intelligence that they had been 
reinforced from Canada, when he reluctantly relinquished the 
enterprise and retired. Unable to continue his retreat, from 
a failure of expected munitions, he entrenched his little army 
within Fort Necessity. A party of 1,500 French, under Mon- 
sieur de Villiers, soon followed and assaulted the fort; the 
Americans bravely resisted, from ten in the morning until dark. 
Washington deeming it folly longer to contend with so un- 
equal a force, signed, in the course of the night, articles of ca- 
pitulation,! by which the fort was surrendered ; but the garri- 


PART li. 
PERIOD III 
CHAP. III. 


The perils o. 

Washing- 
ton’s return. 


Returns 
Jan. 16. 

1754 . 

After 11 
weeks 
absence. 

Is greatly 
applauded, 

1754 . 

He is again 
sent with 
a force to 
maintain the 
English 
claims. 

h'renchbujld 

F'ort 

du Quesne. 


Washington 
surprises 
and defeats a 
party. 

10 killed, 
22 made pris- 
oners, May 
28. 


French rein- 
forced and 
W ashington 
disappointed 
of supplies. 


Is obliged to 
capitulate at 
Ft. Necessi- 
ty. July 3 


Washington has been unjustly censured in this affair. It has been repre- 
sented that de Jumonville came as an envoy and was murdered. But he came 
in arms, with a warlike party, and they were lurking and concealing themselves 
in the woods, and had been so concealed for three days. The French had forcibly 
dispossessed the English at Fort du Quesne. Washington followed the orders 
he had received from Dinwiddie, and the house of burgesses approved his con- 
duct. 

t Washington not understanding the French language, a Dutch captain by 
the name of Vanbraam, translated to him and his officers, the articles of capitu- 
lation. It was afterwards found that Washington had signed what he knew 


i23 


COLONIES UNITE FOR MUTUAL DEFENSE. 


PART II. son permitted to march out with the honors of war, and return 
PERIOD III. unmolested to their homes. 

CHAP. IV. 


CHAPTER IV. 


Congress at Albany. — Convention of governors meet Braddock in Virginia, 


British pro- 
pose a union 
among the 
colonies. 


1T54. 

June 14. 7 
colonies 
send dele- 
gates to Al- 
bany. 


Articles of 
union drawn 
by Benjamin 
Franklin. 
July 4. 


Deleg ates 
from Con- 
necticut 
wisely cau- 
tious. 


The British cabinet had perceived that a war was inevitable. 
Accordingly, in their instructions to the colonies, in 1753, 
they directed them to cultivate the friendship of the Six Na- 
tions ; and recommended what they had at a former period 
proposed, though not formally, that a union be formed among 
the colonies for their mutual protection and defense. Agree- 
ably to these instructions, a congress was held at Albany, 
June 14, 1754, to which delegates were sent from Massachu- 
setts, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, 
Pennsylvania, and Maryland. About one hundred and fifty 
Indians of the Six Nations were present, with whom the con- 
vention concluded an explanatory and pacific treaty ; and then 
proceeded to consider the subject of the proposed unidli. 
Their situation, with regard to the French, called for imme- 
diate and eflectual measures ; and it was unanimously resol- 
ved “ that a union of the colonies was absolutely necessary for 
their preservation. Desiring that their counsels, treasure, 
and strength might be employed in due proportion against the 
common enemy, a committee, consisting of one member from 
each colony represented, was appointed to draw a plan of 
union. 'Phat which was drawn by Benjamin Franklin, of 
Pennsylvania, was substantially adopted and signed on the 
4th of July, twenty-two years before this great statesman sign- 
ed that more important instrument, which he also assisted in 
forming — the Declaration of Independence. 

. The delegates from Connecticut alone refused their con- 
sent to this plan, and on the ground, that it gave too much 
power to the presiding general, who was to be appointed over 
the colonies by the crown. It was presented to the colonial 
legislatures and the British parliament for their sanction ; but 
it was rejected by both ; by the colonies, because it gave too 
much power to the crown ; and by the crown, because it 
gave too much power to the people : thus showing how wide- 
ly different, even at this period, were the views of Great Brit- 
ain and her colonies, respecting the rights of the latter ; and 
foreboding the contest and separation which afterwards fol- 
lowed. 


nothing of, in, at least, two respects. One was a promise, not to bear arms foi 
a year against the French; and another, an expression which made him a party 
to the slander against himself, as the murderer of de Jumonville, a peaceful eii 
voy. Vanbraam was suspected of treachery. 


FRENCH EXPEDITION. 


129 


The ministry, having rejected this scheme of union, propo- PART IL 
sed to Gov. Shirley and others, that the governors of the colo- period hi 
nies, (most of whom were appointed by the crown,) attended chap, iv 
by one or more of their council, should meet, from time to 
time, to concert measures for the general defense, with power Artful plan 
to draw on the British treasury for such sums of money as coloii^escon- 
they needed ; which sums were, however, to he reimbursed sent to taxa- 
by a tax, to be imposed on the colonies. But the colonies tion rejecteti 
were not so to be drawn into a consent to submit to taxa- 
tion, by Great Britain, and they rejected the plan. As the 
only alternative, the crown then resolved to carry on the 
war with British troops, and such auxiliary forces as the co- 
lonial assemblies might voluntary furnish ; and to this the 
Americans cheerfully assented. 

The establishment of French posts on the Ohio, and the 1755. 
attack upon Col. Washington, were stated by the British gov- Braddock 
eminent, as the commencement of hostilities ; and 1,500 troops, 
under Gen. Braddock, were dispatched from England. On his 
arrival in America, he requested a convention of the col 
governors to assemble in Virginia, to concert with him a 
of military operations. 

Four expeditions were here resolved upon. General Brad- 
dock was to attack Fort du Quesne ; Gov. Shirley was to Plan of the 
lead the American regulars and Indians against Niagara; the 
militia of the northern colonies were to be directed against 
Crown Point ; and Nova Scotia was to be invaded. 

Early in the spring, the French sent out a powerful fleet, 
carrying a large body of troops, under the Baron Dieskau, to 
reinforce the army in Canada. 

For the expedition against Nova Scotia, three thousand 
men, under generals Alonckton and Winslow, sailed from 
Boston on the 20th of May. They arrived at Chignecto, on 
the Bay of Fundy, the first of .June. Here they were joined 
by 300 British troops, and proceeding against Beau Sejour, 
now the principal post of the French in that country, invested due the 
and took possession of it, after a bombardment of five days. French m 
The fleet appearing in the river St. Johns, the French set fire Nova Scotia, 
to their works, and evacuated the country. Thus, with the 
loss of only three men, the English found themselves in pos- 
session of the whole of Nova Scotia. 

Col. Washington, on his return from the Great Meadows, Washington 
had public thanks voted him by the house of burgesses. He receives an 
rejoined his regiment at Alexandria, and was ordered by the march 
governor to fill up his companies by enlistments — go back back in tne 
immediately — conquer the French, and build a fort beyond winter, 
the mountains. He wrote to a member of the council, show- 
ing the folly and impracticability of the scheme ; and it was 
given up. 

Dinwiddie had new plans. He reorganized the militia into Is deprivea 
i'ndependent companies, so that there was now no higher ollice 


nial ^S 55 gfp} 3 ies 
plan the gov- 
• ernors. 


130 


BATTLE ON THE MONONGAHELA. 


PART II. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. IV. 


He mani- 
fests a [iroper 
spirit. 


Becomes aid 
to Braddock. 

June iO. 
Braddock’s 
army begin 
their march. 


Braddock 
contemns 
and disre- 
gards advice. 


July 9 . 
Fine appear- 
ance of Brad- 
dock’s army. 


They fall 
into an In- 
dian ambus- 
cade, and by 
Braddock’s 
folly are cut 
up and de- 
feated. 


than captain. W asliington promptly olTered his resignation* 
but his services being needed, he was warmly solicited to re- 
main, and it was hinted that he might keep his commission. 
This he indignantly rejected, as neither rank or emolument 
were offered with it ; and he wrote, that those who supposed 
he would accept it on such terms must think him “ more 
empty than the commission itself.” 

Braddock, when he arrived, requested Col. Washington to 
become one of his military family, preserving his rank. This 
Washington did not hesitate to accept, because he knew his 
own value to his country, and wished to improve in military 
skill. Gen. Braddock marched from Virginia on the 10th of 
June ; but such were the delays occasioned by the difficulty 
of procuring horses, wagons, and provisions, that, by the ad- 
vice of Washington, he left the heavy baggage behind, under 
the care of Col. Dunbar, with an escort of 600 men, and 
placing himself at the head of 1,200 select troops, he pro- 
ceeded by more rapid marches, towards Fort du Quesne. 

Braddock was not deficient in courage, or military skill ; 
but he was wholl}^ ignorant of the mode of conducting warfare 
in American woods and morasses, and at- the same time he 
held the opinions of the colonial officers in contempt. Never- 
theless, Washington had ventured to suggest the expediency 
of employing the Indians, who, under the Half-king, had offered 
their services, as scouting, and advanced parties. Braddock 
not only disdained the advice, but offended the Indians by the 
rudeness of his manner. Thus he rashly pushed on, without 
knowing the dangers near. 

Washington had, the day before, rejoined the army, from 
which he had been for a short time detained by severe illness. 
It was noon, on the ninth of July, when from the height above 
the right bank of the Monongahela, he looked back upon the 
ascending army, which, ten miles from Fort du Quesne, had 
just crossed the stream for the second time. Every thing 
looked more bright and beautiful than aught he had ever wit- 
nessed before. The companies, in their crimson uniform, 
with burnished arms and floating banners, were marching 
gaily to cheerful music as they entered the forest. 

Suddenly there burst upon them the Indian war-whoop, 
and a deadly fire, from opposite quarters, and from unseen 
foes. Many fell. Panic-stricken, their ranks broke, and 
they would have fled, but Braddock rallied them ; and, a 
bigot to the rules of European warfare, he constantly sought 
to preserve a regular order of battle. Thus he kept his men 
like sheep penned in a fold, fair marks for a foe beyond their 
reach, and whose numbers were so much inferior to their 
own, that they had not dreamed of defeating, but only ex- 
pected to annoy and delay the British army. Their places of 
concealment were two ravines on each side of the road ; but 
Braddock would neither retreat, or pass beyond that fatal spot 


BRADDOCK DEFEATED AND SLAIN. 


131 


The Indians, singling out the officers, shot downi every one PART II. 
on horseback, Washington alone excepted. He, as the sole period iil 
remaining aid of the general, rode by turns over every part of chap. v. 
the field, to carry his orders. The Indians afterwards averred 
that they had specially noticed his bearing, and conspicuous The officers 
figure, and repeatedly shot at him ; but at length they became down, 
convinced that he was protected by an Invisible Power, and Washington, 
that no bullet could harm him. After the battle was over, His w^ondei- 
four were found lodged in his coat, and two horses had been fcl preserva- 
killed under him ; but the appointed guardian of his country, 
escaped without a wound. 

Braddock, who had been undismayed amidst continued Braddock 
showers of bullets, at length received a mortal wound. 

Upon his fall, the regular troops fled in confusion. Wash- and nearly 
ington formed, and covered their retreat Avith the provincials, pnvates. 
whom Braddock in his contempt had kept in the rear. The 

A A loss STT1H.I I 

defeat was total ; sixty-four officers out of eighty-five, and ’ 

nearly half the privates, were killed or wounded. 

The flight of the army Avas so precipitate, that it made no 
halt till it met the division under Dunbar, then about forty 
miles in the rear, where Braddock died. To this division 
was communicated the same spirit of flight, and they con- Dunbar .n 
tinned to retreat till they reached Fort Cumberland, one command, 
hundred and twenty miles from the place of action. The t 

J A V !!*• 

command now deA^olved on Colonel Dunbar, Avho Avithdrew giniade- 
the regulars to Philadelphia, leaving the whole frontier of fenseless. 
Virginia open to the depredations of the French and Indians. 

The French at Fort du Quesne attempted to seduce the 
Cherokees from the English interest. Some of their tribe 
gave notice of this to the governor of South Carolina, who, 
at their suggestion, met a council of the Cherokee chiefs in 
their own country, and concluded with them a treaty of peace kees. 
and amity, in Avhich they ceded to Great Britain a large tract 
of land in South Carolina. 


but not 
known. 

The army 
flee. 


CHAPTER V. 

Remainder of the campaign of 1755. — Campaign of 1756. 


The troops destined for Crown Point, amounting to more June* 
than 4,000, arrived at Albany the last of June. They were , , 

under the command of Gen. William Johnson, and Gen. Lyman. 
Lyman. Here they were joined by a body of Mohawks, 
under their sachem, Hendrick. 

Lyman advanced with the main body of the army, and Erect Fort 
erected Fort Edward on the Hudson, for the security of the Edward. 


132 


FRENCH BEATEN AT LAKE GEORGE. 


PART II. 
t*ERIOD III. 
CHAP. V. 

1755. 

Move to 
Lake 
George. 

Baron Dies- 
kau attacks 
and defeats a 
detachment 
under Wil- 
liams and 
Hendrick. 


Is defeated 
by the main 
body. 


Johnson’s 
honors tar- 
nish his char- 
acter. 


The remains 
of the French 
destroyed. 


Sir William 
Johnson 
wastes the 
campaign in 
building Fort 
William 
Henry. 


August 21. 
Shirley loses 
the campaign 
for want of 
supplies. 

May 17. 
War de- 
clared. 


batteaux, provisions, artillery, and otlier necessaries, requisite 
for the expedition, which were forwarded from Albany by 
Johnson. The army were thus employed for six weeks. 

Towards the last of August, Johnson removed his force, 
and encamped at the south end of Lake George. Here he 
Avas engaged in preparing to cross the lakes. 

In the mean time the Baron Dieskau led an army from 
Montreal for the defense of Crown Point. Not finding there 
his foe, he proceeded south to seek him, till within three 
miles of the American camp he fell in with a detachment 
under Hendrick and Col. Williams. He fought and con- 
quered them ; killed the leaders, and followed the flying to 
the camp. Johnson, now aware of his approach, was pre- 
pared ; and when Dieskau made the attack, he was repulsed, 
and his army in turn sought safety by flight. He was pur- 
sued by the Americans, Avho, as Johnson had been wounded 
early in the action, were led by Gen. Lyman. Dieskau was 
found alone in the woods, seated on the ground, reclining 
against a tree, pale and bleeding. His wounds proved mortal. 

Johnson, in representing this affair to the British, made no 
mention of Gen. Lyman, but obtained for himself jF5,000 and 
a baronetcy. The public impression was, that the reward 
belonged at least equally to Lyman. But the success was 
important, and Johnson, afterward Sir William, was the com- 
mander. 

The poor dispirited remains of Dieskau’s army halted at 
French Mountain, where they were the next day cut off by a 
detachment from Fort Edward. Their dead bodies were 
thrown into a small lake, since called the Bloody Pond.” 
May the time soon come, when the pure waters of our mother 
earth shall no longer be dyed by the blood of her children, 
barbarously shed by each other’s hands ! 

The success at Lake George revived the spirits of the 
colonies; but Sir William Johnson, instead of proceeding 
with his army to reduce Crown Point, employed the remain- 
der of the campaign in strengthening the works at Fort 
Edward, and erecting, at the scene of his achievements on 
the southern shore of Lake George, a fort, which he called 
William Henry. On the last of November, the troops, except 
six hundred who Avere left to garrison these forts, returned to 
their respective colonies. 

The enterprise against Niagara was undertaken by Gov. 
Shirley in person. He did not arrive at Oswego until the 
21st of August, and he there waited for supplies until the 
season was too far advanced for crossing Lake Ontario. 
Leaving 700 men, under Col. Mercer, to garrison the fort, he 
returned to Albany. 

In 1756, Avar, after having actually existed for tAvo years, 
was formally proclaimed between France and England. 

By the destruction of Braddock’s army, the frontiers of 


CAMPAIGN OF 1756 BADLY CONDUCTED. 


133 


Pennsylvania and Virginia were left to the mercy of the 
savages. Washington, at the head of his regiment, did his 
utmost to oppose them ; and he strenuously urged that offen- 
sive measures should be again adopted, and especially against 
Fort du Quesne, which he knew was their starting point. 

In common with the other colonial officers, Washington 
was subject to mortifications which he keenly felt, from the 
assuming manners of inferior officers bearing royal commis- 
sions : and not only this, but his whole force was, on one 
occasion, in danger of falling into confusion, by the conduct 
of a company of regulars stationed within his precincts, under 
one Dagworthy, who held the king’s commission as captain. 
To prevent general insubordination, Washington appealed to 
Dinwiddle. He gave him advice which, either through 
weakness or treachery, was calculated to mislead ; but he 
took not the responsibility of directing Dagworthy to obey 
Col. Washington as his superior. In the mean time, Shirley 
having been made commander-in-chief, Washington mounted 
his horse, and though in winter, rode five hundred miles, 
to Boston, where, laying the case before that amiable patriot, 
he received the requisite order, and returning, he soon reduced 
Capt. Dagworthy and his men to due subjection. 

The campaign of 1756 had been, during the preceding 
autumn, provided for by the colonists ; but the bad arrange- 
ments of the British cabinet palsied their efforts. Although 
Shirley had been appointed by the crown, commander-in-chief 
of the forces, yet Winslow, in consequence of his success in 
Nova Scotia, had the confidence of the people, without which 
troops could not be raised. The generous Shirley ceded his 
claim, and the unfinished plans of the preceding campaign 
were to be again attempted. 

Gen. Abercrombie was in the spring sent from England to 
take the supreme command ; and after him Lord Loudon 
came over as commander-in-chief of all the forces, and gover- 
nor of Virginia. The British officers still paraded their 
authority, and assumed offensive airs of superiority over 
those of the colonies ; but, though considerable bodies of 
British troops were in the field, thousands of the colonists 
called from their homes, and heavy expenses were going on, 
yet nothing of consequence was effected, during the whole 
campaign. 


PART D. 
PERIOD III 

CHAP. V. 


The mortifi- 
cations and 
difficulties of 
the colonial 
officers ex- 
emplified by 
Washing- 
ton’s affair 
with Dag- 
worthy. 


Shirley 
made com- 
mander-in- 
chief. 

1756 . 

February 4. 
Washington 
goes to Bos- 
ton. 


Campaign 
ill-ordered 
in England. 

Shirley’s 

magnanimi 

ty. 


June. 

Abercrombie 
sent out gov- 
ernor of Vir- 
ginia and 
commander- 
in-chief. 

July 29. 
Lord Lou- 
don succeeds 
him. 


134 


MASSACRE AT FORT WILLIAM HENRY. 


CHAPTER VI. 

Campaigns of 1757 and 1758. 


_PAJIT I[^ 
PERIOD III. 
CH.\P. VI. 


175T. 

Montcalm 
besieges 
Fort Wil- 
liam Henry. 


August 2. 
Monroe com- 
pelled to sur- 
render. 

Stipulates 
for the honors 
of war and 
protection. 


Indians kill 
their prison- 
ers. 


Montcalm 
fails of his 
engagement, 
and the In- 
dians rob and 
murder with- 
out restraint. 


The campaign of 1757 was made no less disgraceful to the 
English, than the former, by the futile schemes, and ineffi- 
cient measures of Lord Loudon. It is chiefly memorable in 
our annals, for the dreadful “massacre at Fort William Hen- 
ry.” Montcalm, the French commander, had early concen- 
trated his forces, amounting to 9,000 regulars, Canadians and 
Indians, on the shores of the Champlain, at Ticonderoga. 
Passing up Lake George, he laid siege to Fort William Hen- 
ry, which was commanded by Col. Monroe, a British officer. 
Gen. Webb was at the time lying at Fort Edward, with the 
main British army, four or five thousand strong. Monroe, 
being vigorously pressed, while he defended himself with spir- 
it, earnestly entreated Gen. Webb for aid. But he entreated 
in vain, and necessity compelled him, on the 2d of August, to 
surrender. By the articles of capitulation, Montcalm enga- 
ged that the English should be allowed to leave the fort with 
the honors of war ; and, in order to protect them from the In- 
dians, that an escort should be provided to conduct them to 
Fort Edward. 

Soon after, a detachment of the French took possession of 
the works. At the same moment, the Indians, who had en- 
gaged to serve in the war on the promise of plunder, irritated 
at the terms of the surrender, rushed over the parapet, and 
began their outrages. Monroe, feeling the horrors of his sit- 
uation, with his troops exposed at midnight, within the camp, 
to the cruelty of the savages, vainly attempted to conduct them 
forth ; but no sooner had he put them in motion, than he found, 
that, bad as was their position within, it was worse without ; 
for the woods were infested with ferocious Indians, thirsting 
for blood and plunder. He complained to Montcalm, and, de- 
manding the promised escort, left the camp at morning, to be- 
gin his march for Fort Edward. The French, themselves 
intimidated, gave them only the poor meed of advice, to yield 
up their private property as a means of appeasing the furious 
savages, and saving life. They attempted this, and threw 
them their money and effects ; but their rapacity increasing 
with this partial gratification, they rushed, tomahawk in hand, 
upon the English, now a band of desperate fugitives, who, 
stripping off their clothes, were glad to escape naked, with 
their lives. The sick, the wounded, the women, and the chil- 
dren unable to escape, were murdered. Webb, on receiving 
intelligence of the capitulation, ordered five hundred men to 
meet the captured troops, and conduct them to his camp. 


WILLIAM PITT PRIME MINISTER. 


135 


The few who survived were discovered flying through the 
woods, singly or in small parties — some distracted, and many 
I bleeding with the horrid cuts of the tomahawk — faint, and 

nearlv exhausted. 

•/ 

There is little in the separate civil history of the colonies, 
during this period, which deserves particular attention. In 
all their proceedings with the royal governors, as well as in 
their direct intercourse with Great Britain, the colonists evin- 
ced that jealousy of their liberties, which prevented any bold 
attempt, on the part of Great Britain, to enforce restrictive 
measures, especially during the war. 
f I In Pennsylvania, a dispute arose between the proprietary 
governor and the assembly, respecting the right of the pro- 
prietors to exempt their own lands in the province from a tax- 
ation, the object of which was to pay for the defense of those 
lands. To adjust this dispute, Benjamin Franklin was sent 
to England, and the business was soon closed, by the propri- 
etors submitting their property to be taxed, provided the as-_ 
sessments were fair and equitable. 

The languid and spiritless manner in which the war had 
been conducted, and its consequent ill success, aroused both 
England and America, and produced a reaction which brought 
forward as prime minister, the greatest statesman of the Brit- 
ish annals, William Pitt, afterwards Earl of Chatham. So 
powerful was his eloquence and so austere his patriotism, that 
he controlled at length the energies of the government, and 
the spirit of the people. His dreaded voice fearlessly de- 
nounced the selfishness and pusillanimity of the public agents. 
With intense search he found out Avorth, and resolutely brought 
it forward for public employment. His perseverance was 
equal to his energy ; and his efforts were guided by a judg- 
ment, which while it was rapid, was, at the same time, pro- 
found and comprehensive. 

Aw'are that the coionies were in danger of becoming dis- 
couraged by the inefnciency of the parent country, the minis- 
ter assured them, in a circular Avhich he addressed to the gov- 
ernors of the provinces, that an effectual force should be sent 
against the French ; and he exhorted them to use their utmost 
exertions to raise men in their respective colonies, pledging 
himself that their own choice should direct by what officers 
their troops should be commanded ; and that those of the colo- 
nies should no longer be made inferior to British officers of the 
same rank. Reassured and animated by this call, the colo- 
nists renewed their efforts, and increased their army to twenty 
thousand. 

Gen. Abercrombie was appointed to succeed the earl of Lou- 
don in the command of all the British forces in America. An 
armament was sent out under Admiral Boscawen, conveying 
12,000 British troops commanded by General Amherst, which, 
with the British forces previously in America, and the provin- 


PART II. 

PERIOD HI. 
CHAP. VI. 


The British 
careful of 
otfending tne 
Americans 
during the 
war. 


1T57. 

Dispute be- 
tween the 
proprietors 
and inhabit- 
ants of Pa. 

Franklin 
sent to Eng- 
land from 
Pa. 


The elder 
William 
Pitt. 


His elo- 
quence, pa- 
triotisn), and 
energy. 


175§. 

Pitt calls on 
the colonies, 
promising to 
redress their 
grievances. 


He is 

trusted, and 
the colonies 
renew their 
exertions. 


An army of 
50,000 in 
America. 
From 

Mass. 7,000, 
Conn. 5,000, 
N. H. 3,000, 


136 


LOUISBURG AGAIN TAKEN. 


PART II. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. VI. 

1758 . 

Plan of ope- 
rations. 


A large ar- 
mament sails 
to attack 
Louisburg. 


July 26. 
Louisburg 
surrenders. 

James Wolfe 
the master- 
spirit of the 
military. 

6,000 prison- 
ers sent 
across the 
Atlantic. 


July 5. 
Abercrombie 
proceeds 
against Ti- 
conderoga. 


Lord Howe 
killed. 


The Britisn 
repulsed 
with a loss 
of 2,000. 


August 27. 
Colonel 
Bradstreet 
takes Fort 
Frontenac. 


cials, made up an army far greater than had ever before existed 
in America. These troops were all in readiness for action early 
in the spring. Nor were they delayed by irresolution as to 
the objects to be attempted. These having been well con- 
sidered the preceding winter, three expeditions were resolved 
on, against Louisburg, Crown Point, and Fort du Quesne. 

The possession of Louisburg was deemed important, prin- 
cipally, because it would, by opening the gulf of St Lawrence 
to the English, facilitate the seizure of the capital of Canada ; 
the grand project of the British minister having in view 
the absolute destruction of the French power in America. 
The enterprise against this fortress was conducted by the land 
and naval commanders, Amherst and Boscawen, with 20 ships 
of the line, and 14,000 men. The armament left Halifax on 
the 24th of May, and arrived before Louisburg on the 2d of 
June. 

A regular siege, the best conducted of any which had ever 
been laid in America, placed, on the 6th of July, this fortress 
in the hands of the British. It was by his gallant conduct du- 
ring this siege, that James Wolfe began his high career of 
military renown. The loss of Louisburg was deeply felt by 
France, and its gain by England and her rejoicing colonies. 
The garrison and mariners, to the amount of nearly 6,000, 
were sent prisoners to England, and the inhabitants of the 
place were transported to France. With Louisburg the whole 
island of Cape Breton, and that of St. John’s, fell under the 
power of the British. 

Gen. Abercrombie at the head of 16,000 men, proceeded 
against Ticonderoga and Crown Point. On the 5th of July 
he crossed Lake George, and debarking at its northern ex- 
tremity, he attempted, with unskillful guides, to pass the three 
miles of dense woods which lay between his army and Ticon- 
deroga. As he approached that fort, a detachment of the 
French fell upon him, and an engagement ensued in which the 
assailants lost 300 men ; but of the British, fell the amiable 
Lord Howe ; a young officer of great promise, and much be- 
loved both in England and America. 

Abercrombie, learning that reinforcements were daily ex- 
pected by the French, without waiting for his artillery, made 
a brave but imprudent assault upon the fort, and was repulsed 
with the heavy loss of nearly 2,000 killed and wounded. 

He then retired to his former quarters, on the south side of 
Lake George. Here he consented, at the solicitation of Col. 
Bradstreet, to detach him with 3,000 men, against Fort Fron- 
tenac. With these troops, who were mostly provincials, he 
marched to Oswego, embarked on Lake Ontario, and landed 
on the 25th of August within a mile of the fort, opened his 
batteries, and in two days forced this important fortress to sur- 
render. As this fort, afterwards named Kingston, contained 
the military stores which were intended for the Indians, and 


FORT PITT ERECTED. 


137 


for the supply of the south-western troops, its demolition con- 
tributed to the success of the expedition against Fort du 
Qiiesne. 

'Fo Gen. Forbes, with an army of 8,000 men, was assigned 
the capture of this fort. Early in July the army marched from 
Philadelphia to Ray’s Town. Washington, gratified that the 
expedition was at length to be undertaken, was at Cumber- 
land with the Virginia militia, whom he commanded, and who 
were in readiness to join the main army. Here he learned to 
his surprise, that Gen. Forbes, induced by the citizens of Phil- 
adelphia, had decided to open a new road from Ray’s Town 
to the Ohio. In vain Washington remonstrated. The new 
road was made, and he, as became his duty, rendered every 
possible assistance. But before the army had arrived, the 
weather became so cold and the men endured such severe 
sufferings, that a council of officers decided that they must 
abandon their object and return. This they were about to do, 
when they received such intelligence of the weakness of the 
French garrison, that they roused to fresh effort, and on the 
25th of November reached du Quesne. But it was only a 
solitary pile of ruins which they found. On the preceding 
night the French had set fire to the fort, and embarked to go 
down the Ohio. 

While the army were engaged in making the new road. 
Major Grant with a detachment had been suffered to throw 
himself forward, so as to encounter the full force of the French 
garrison. He was totally defeated and made prisoner, with 
eighteen of his officers. Three hundred of his party were 
either killed or taken by the enemy. 

New works were erected on the site of du Quesne, and 
named Fort Pitt. Now, under the appellation of Pittsburg, 
this place is the Manchester of America. The neighboring 
Indians were invited to the fort, and peace was re-established 
with their chiefs. Gen. Forbes, exhausted with fatigue, died 
on his way to Philadelphia. 

More distant Indian tribes also felt that their safety, since 
the capture of Fort du Quesne, was best consulted by peace 
with the English, and at a grand council held in Easton, Penn., 
deputies from the Six Nations met with those from New Eng- 
land, and from the tribes ranging along the eastern Allegha- 
nies, as far south as North Carolina. On the part of the Eng- 
lish, Sir William Johnson and the governors of New York 
and New Jersey, entered with them into friendly relations, 
'and the calumet sent up to heaven a far more grateful odor 
than the steam of reeking battle-fields. 

11 


PART IL 
PERIOD lU. 

CHAP. VI. 


General 
Forbes de- 
ceived by 
interested 
persons into 
the wrong 
measure of 
opening a 
new road to 
Fort du- 
Quesne. 


The French 
bum the 
works and 
leave the 
place to tlio 
English, 
Nov. 25 

Unfortunato 
capture of 
Major Graat 
with 300 
men. 


Grand coun* 
cil at Eastoa. 

\ 


138 


GENERAL WOLFE IN COMMAND 


CHAPTER VII. 


The Campaign of 1759. 


CHAP, VII. 


Crown 
Point. 


PART II. The campaign of 1759, had for its object the entire reduc- 
FERioD III. tion of Canada. After the disaster of Ticonderoga, the chief 
command of the British forces was given to Gen. Amherst. 
The army was divided into three parts, exhibiting the follow- 
1759 . order. The first division, under Wolfe, was to make a 
The plan of direct attempt upon Quebec. The second, under Amherst, 
the campaign ordered to take Ticonderoga and Crown Point, and then 

three ob- proceed northerly ; and the third, under (4en. Prideaux, con- 
1 ^To^c-’ listing of provincials and Indians, was to reduce Niagara, then 
ture Ticon- down the St. Lawrence, and, jointly with the second de- 

deroga and tachment, attack Montreal. Thus the several divisions were 
to enter Canada by different routes, but were all destined, 
eventually, to meet before Quebec, and it was against that key- 
To tak.e^ Stone of the arch, which sustained the French power in Ameri- 
M^ontr^al!^ ca, that the grand final effort was to be made. 

Prideaux besieged Niagara on the Gth of July. He was kil- 
bursting of a shell, and the command devolved up- 
ue ec. WilKam Johnson. The French gave battle to the Eng- 

lish, but the Indians in their alliance deserted them in the heat 
of the engagement, and victory declared in favor of the 
English. The garrison, consisting of GOO men, fell into the 
hands of the British, who now possessing this important post, 
all communication between the northern and southern posses- 
sions of the French was barred, and the quiet behav ior of the 
Indians secured. 

After the taking of Louisburg, Wolfe returned to England. 
Pitt, who had discerned his extraordinary qualities while he 
was yet obscure, and had brought him forward against the 
prejudices of the King, and resolutely sustained him, confided 
to him the command against Quebec. His subordinate officers 
were carefully chosen. He was provided with a choice army 
of 8,000 men, and a heavy train of artillery. Admirals Saun- 
ders and Holmes, seamen of great merit, commanded the 
fleet. 

It was late in June when the army debarked upon the Isl- 
and of Orleans. From this spot Wolfe reconnoitered the po- 
sition of his enemy, and saw the full magnitude of the difficul- 

He lands his which surrounded him. The city of Quebec rose before 
troops on the ,. , 

mm, upon the north side ol the St. Lawrence ; its upper town 
and strong fortifications, situated on a rock, whose bold and 
steep front continued far westward, parallel with the river, its 
base near to the shore ; thus presenting a wall, which it seem- ‘ 
ed impossible to scale. From the northwest came down the 


July 6. 
Prideaux 
killed in be- 
sieging Ni- 
agara. 

The fortress 
surrenders. 


Pitt sustains 
Wolfe. 


Provides 
him a choice 
army. 


June. 


Isle of Or- 
leans. 


HE PREPARES TO ATTACK QUEBEC. 


139 


St. Charles, entering the St. Lawrence just below the town ; 
its banks high and uneven, and cut by deep ravines ; while 
armed vessels were borne upon its waters, and floating batte- 
ries obstructed its entrance. A few miles below, the Mont- 
morenci leapt down its cataract into the St. Lawrence ; and, 
strongly posted along the sloping bank of that river, and be- 
tween these two tributaries, the French army, commanded by 
Montcalm, displayed its formidable lines. 

The first measure of Wolfe, was to get possession of Point 
Levi, opposite Quebec. Here he erected and opened heavy 
batteries, which swept from the loAver town, the buildings along 
the margin of the river ; but the fortifications, resting on the 
huge table of rock above, remained uninjured. 

Perceiving this, Wolfe next sought to draw the enemy from 
his entrenchments, and bring on an engagement. For this 
purpose he landed his army below the Montmorenci ; but the 
wary Montcalm eluded every artifice to draw him out. Wolfe 
next crossed tliat stream, with a portion of his army, and at- 
tacked him in his camp. 'Fhe troops which were to com- 
mence the assault fell into disorder, having, with irregular 
ardor, disobeyed the orders of the general. Perceiving their 
confusion, he drew them off with the loss of four hundred 
men, and recrossed the Montmorenci. Here he was inform- 
ed that his expected succors were likely to fail him. Am- 
herst had found Ticonderoga and Crown Point vacated, and 
was preparing to attack the French forces withdrawn from 
these forts to the Isle aux Noix. Prideaux had lost his life, but 
his plans were carried out by Sir William Johnson. But the 
enemy* were in force at Montreal ; and from neither division 
of the British army could the commander at Quebec now 
hope for any assistance. 

At this point of the enterprise, Wolfe was severely tried. 
Success seemed to fly from his grasp ; yet he knew that suc- 
cess alone would be the criterion of his merit. He sighed 
frequently. His countenance sometimes flashed with his 
lofty designs; and sometimes sunk in gloom, as he dreaded 
their failure, which he determined not to survive. His mind 
towered above the sensibilities of his heart, and he kept on 
his course ; but his bodily health failed. When, however, he 
was again able to mingle with the army, every eye was raised 
to him with affection and hope. 

The plan which he had revolved in his mind, and, with the 
approbation of his ofiicers, had determined to attempt, was to 
scale, in the night, and at some distance above Quebec, the 
bold precipice on which the fortifications were built, and 
thus reach the level plain above, called the Heights of 
Abraham. 

Montcalm perceiving that something was to be attempted, 
dispatched M. de Bourgainvilie, with one thousand five hun- 
dred men, to move higher up the St. Lawrence and watch 
!!♦ 


PART II. 
PERIOD IIL 

GHAP. VII. 


1759. 

Difficulties 
of his po- 
sition. 


July 9. 
at Pt. Levi. 


He attacks 
Montcalm 
near Mont- 
morencL 


Loses 400. 


Amherst is 
preparing to 
attack the 
French at 
Isle aux Ndx. 


Wolfe per- 
plexed. 


Resolves to 
attempt seal 
ing fne 
Heights of 
Abraham. 


140 


FRENCH DEFEATED ON THE HEIGHTS OF ABRAHAM. 


PART II. 
PERIOD III. 

OHAP. VII. 


September. 
He returns 
to Orleans. 


He gains 
the plains of 
Abraham, 
and prepares 
for battle. 
Sept. 13. 


British ^oss, 
100 killed, 
500 wound- 
ed. 

French kill- 
ed and 
wounded, 
1 , 000 . 
Prisoners, 
1 , 000 . 

Death of 
Wolfe ; 


'N>f Mont- 
calm. 


1759 . 

Sep. 18. 
Quebec sur- 
renders. 


the motions of the English. .Wolfe, pursuant to his plan, 
broke up his camp at Montmorenci, and returned to Orleans. 
Then embarking with his army, he directed Admiral Holmes, 
who commanded the fleet, in which himself and the army 
had embarked, to sail up the river several miles higher than 
the intended point of debarkation. This movement deceived 
De Bourgainville, and gave Wolfe the advantage of the cur- 
rent and the tide, to float his boats silently down to the des- 
tined spot. 

This was done about an hour before daylight. Wolfe was 
the first man who leaped on shore. When he saw the diffi- 
culties around him, he said to some one near, ‘‘ I do not be- 
lieve there is a possibility of getting up, but we must do our 
endeavor.” The rapidity of the stream was hurrying along 
their boats, and some had already gone beyond the narrow 
landing-place. The shore was so shelving, that it was almost 
impossible to ascend ; and it was lined with French sentinels 
One of these hailed, and was answered by a captain, who fully 
understood the French language, and who had been especially 
instructed for this purpose. Escaping these dangers at the 
water’s edge, they proceeded, though with the utmost diffi- 
culty, to scale the precipice, pulling themselves up by the roots 
and branches of the trees and the projecting rocks in their 
way. The first party who reached the heights secured a 
small battery, which crowned them ; and thus the remainder 
of the army ascended in safety ; and there, on this lofty plain, 
which commands one of the most magnificent prospects which 
nature has formed, the British army, drawn up in a highly 
advantageous position, were, in the morning, discovered by 
the French. 

Montcalm, learning with surprise and deep regret, the ad- 
vantage gained by his opponent, left his strong position, 
crossed the St. Charles, and displaying his lines for battle, 
intrepidly led on the attack. Being on the left of the French, 
he was opposed to Wolfe, who was on the right of the British. 
In the heat of the engagement both commanders were mor- 
tally wounded. 

The wound with which Wolfe fell was the third which he 
had received in the battle. He was removed from the field ; 
but he watched it with intense anxiety, as faint with the loss 
of blood, he reclined his languid head upon the supporting 
arm of an officer. A cry was heard, “ they fly, they fly !” — 
“ Who fly ?” he exclaimed. “ The enemy,” was the reply. 
“ Then,” said he, “ I die content ;” and expired. Not less 
heroic was the death of Montcalm. He rejoiced when told 
that his wound was mortal ; “ For,” said he, “ 1 shall not live 
to see the surrender of Quebec.” 

After the battle, the affairs of the English were conducted 
with great discretion by General Townshend; whereas, 'the 
French, in their panic, appear to have yielded at once to the 


BRITISH IN POSSESSION OF QUEBEC. 


141 


suf^gestions of their fears. The capitulation of Quebec was PART II. 
signed within five days after the battle. Townshend gave period in 
favorable terms to the garrison, for he knew that the resources chap. vm. 
of the French were by no means exhausted. 

General Townsend returning to England, General Murray 
was left in command with a garrison of 5,000 men. The 
French army retired to Montreal ; and M. de Levi, who had 
succeeded Montcalm, being, in the course of the winter, re- 
inforced by Canadians and Indians, returned the following ITOO. 
spring, with a force of 6,000 to Quebec. General Murray French at- 
left the fortress, and the Heights of Abraham became the 
scene of another battle more bloody, though not equally im- 
portant in its consequences with the first. The armies on 
each side sustained the loss of 1,000 men. The battle was 
not decisive, but the advantage was on the side of the French, 
who maintained their ground while the English retired within 
the fortress. Here they were closely invested until they re- 
ceived reinforcements, when M. de Levi, abandoning all 
thoughts of obtaining possession of Quebec, returned to Mont- 
real, where Vaudreiiil, the governor, assembled all the force 
of Canada. 

In the mean time. General Amherst had made arrangements 
for assembling before this place all the British troops, from 
Lake Ontario, Lake Champlain, and Quebec. Here they 
fortunately arrived within two days of each other, and imme- 
diately invested the place. Vandreuil found the force too g 

strong to be resisted ; and on the 8th of September, he sur- Canada sur- 
rendered Montreal, Detroit, Mackinaw, and all the French rendered, 
possessions in Canada. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


Wars with the Indians. — English politics. — Peace of Paris. 


The French, in retiring from Fort du Quesne, passed 
into Louisiana. ^On their route, they had intrigued with the 
Cherokees, who continued a predatory war upon the Caro- 
linians. General Amherst sent Colonel Montgomery with 
a body of regulars to their relief. Being joined by such Montgomery 
forces as could be raised in Carolina, he marched into the 
Cherokee country, destroyed all their lower towns, and was kees?^** 
approaching Etchoc, the first of their middle settlements, when 
he was attacked, in an almost impenetrable thicket, by a large 
body of savages. In the battle which ensued, the English 
claimed the victory ; but so great was their loss, that they 
immediately retreated from the country. 


142 


PONTIAC CONQUERS BY ARTFUL DEVICES. 


PART II. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. VIII. 

1T61. 

The Eng- 
lish defeat 
them, lay 
waste their 
country, and 
compel them 
to peace. 

English less 
popular with 
the Indians, 
than the 
French. 


1762. 

Pontiac con- 
trives the 
daring 
scheme of 
cutting off all 
their posts. 

1763. 

July 7. 
Nine of the 
British posts 
captured. 

Maumee one 
of the nine 
taken by 
stratagem. 
July 7. 


July 7. 
Mackinaw 
also taken by 
a stratagem 
contrived by 
Pontiac, 


Horrible 
scene wit- 
nessed by 
the comman- 
dant. 


The savages continuing hostile, the following year Genera. 
Amherst detached several regiments under Colonel Grant, 
who, early in June, gave battle to the Cherokees, at the place 
where Colonel Montgomery had encountered them. The 
English prevailed, and, pursuing their enemy to Etchoc, 
burned their dwellings, and laid waste their country. The 
savages being humbled, peace was restored. 

Interesting events, closely connected with the cession of 
the French territory, were already in progress among the 
savages of the northwest. We have seen with what deep 
policy the missionaries and the traders of that nation had won 
the hearts of the Indians. Said one of their orators, “ when 
the French arrived, they came and kissed us. They called 
us their children, and we found them fathers.” When the 
more haughty, and less attentive English were preparing to 
take possession of the western ports, Pontiac, the highly 
gifted chief of the Ottawas, who sought, like Philip, to regain 
the primitive independence of his race, made use of the attach- 
ment of the red rtien to the French, to unite them in a general 
conspiracy against their conquerors. As the English had 
expelled the French, if the Indians could exterminate 
them before their power were fully established, they would 
again be lords of the forest. The plan of Pontiac was not 
inferior in boldness, to that formed by Pitt for the final con- 
quest of Canada. It was no less than a simultaneous attack 
upon all the British posts near the lakes. Pontiac, by his in- 
ventive genius, his eloquence, and his energy, had acquired 
such power over the northwestern tribes, that all was ar- 
ranged without discovery. On the 7th of July, 1763, nine 
of the British forts were surprised and captured by the 
Indians. 

Pontiac had arranged plans of stratagem which had thus 
far succeeded. At Maumee, the commanding officer had been 
lured forth by the piteous entreaties of a squaw, who feigned 
to plead for a wounded man, dying without the fort. Such, 
by savages in ambush, he himself was soon made. 

At Mackinaw, a more important post, the Indians had 
gathered by hundreds. They began among themselves a 
spirited game at ball. One of the two parties who played, 
drove the other, as if by accident, towards the palisades which 
inclosed the grounds of the fort. They came on, shouting, 
and sporting, and the soldiers went forth to view the game. 
At length tlie ball was thrown over the pickets, and the Indians 
jumped after it within the inclosure. Then began the butch- 
ery. The soldiers of the garrison, appalled and unprepared, 
could make no resistance. The commandant. Major Henry, 
is writing within his room. He hears the Indian war-cry, 
and the shrieks of the murdered ; and, from his window, per- 
ceives four hundred savages, cutting down with their toma- 
hawks, his dearest friends. He sees them scalping diem 


INTRODUCTION OF THE MORAVIAN MISSIONARIES. 


143 


while yet in their death struggles, their necks beneath their 
feet, or their heads held between the knees of the scalpers. 
They had already taken the fort. Through strange perils, 
Henry himself escaped to relate the horrible scene. 

Pontiac chose to command in person at Detroit, that post 
being regarded as the key to the upper country. On the 6th, 
the Indians, to the number of six hundred, had collected in 
the woods around the fort. In the evening, a squaw who had 
been kindly treated, betrays to Major Gladwyn, the comman- 
dant, the designs of the savages. On the 7th, Pontiac, with a 
party of his chiefs, present themselves as in peace, desiring 
to hold a council with the officers within the fort. They are 
admitted, but to their surprise immediately surrounded by the 
garrison, fully armed. Major Gladwyn approaches Pontiac, 
lifts his blanket, and finds a short rifle concealed beneath it. 
Similar ones are sought for and found upon each of his party. 
Thus unexpectedly discovered, Pontiac himself was discon- 
certed. The Indians from without were not let in ; but the 
chief escaped, or was suffered to go forth. 

He then besieged the fort, holding the garrison confined for 
many months, and cutting off* supplies and reinforcements. 
At length his allies grew weary of war, and peace was con- 
cluded. Pontiac died three years afterwards. 

It was during this period, that the United Brethren,” or 
Moravians, planted themselves in America. A short time be- 
fore Oglethorpe’s emigration, these persecuted Germans had 
been expelled from their native land, and in a town in Poland, 
we find them with Count Zinzendorf, son to one of the first 
officers of the court, as their spiritual head. They were 
closely united as brethren and sisters, and believed themselves 
called to spread the gospel to benighted regions. To labor 
for the salvation of the heathen aborigines, they sought and 
obtained means of introducing several of their number into 
this country. A part went first to Georgia, where they re- 
mained until, in the war with the Spaniards, they were re- 
quired to take up arms. But regarding Christianity as oppo- 
sed to war, they left Georgia, and joined the other division, 
who had settled at Nazareth and Bethlehem, in Pennsylva- 
nia. 

Here the society increased their territory by purchase and 
by gift from the savages. They erected buildings, holding 
their goods in common. Brother Rauch soon penetrated to 
the savage residences east of the Hudson, where, nine miles 
east of Rhinebeck, he established a mission, which was called 
Shekomeko. Others followed, and two chapels were erected 
within the confines of Connecticut. Instances among the In- 
dian converts of a total change of life and habits, of sacrifices 
and sufferings willingly endured — of religious emotions, pa- 
theUc and sincere, evinced the transforming power of the 
gospel. 


P ART II. 
PERIOD HI. 

CHAP. VIII. 


Pontiac 
plans to take 
Detroit, but 
his strata- 
gem is be- 
trayed and 
defeated. 

July 7. 


He holds the 
garrison be- 
sieged. 


Germans 
from Mora- 
via expelled 
to Poland. 


They regard 
themselves 
as divinely 
called. 

Some go to 
Georgia. 

1T40. 

They soon 
join others 
in Pennsyl- 
vania. 

They make 
Nazareth 
and Bethle- 
hem their 
central po- 
sition. 

• 

1743. 

Found a 
mission in 
New York, 
and two in 
Connecticut. 


144 


THE PEACE OF PARIS. 


PART II. 


PERIOD III. 

OHAP. VIII. 


1746 . 

April. 

Are expelled 
rid return to 
Pennsylva- 
nia, 

where they 
flourish. 


Spanzen- 

berg, 

American 

bishop. 

A visit from 
Count Zin- 
zendorf. 
Zeisberger. 


Sufferings 
during the 
French war. 


1755 . 

Nov. 24. 
Indian mas- 
sucre at Ma- 
hony. 


October 

1761 . 

Pitt resigns. 
Lord Bute. 


1763 . 

Peace of 
Pans. 


Jealousies on the part of the whites, that the Moravian 
teachers would act the same part as the French Jesuits had 
formerly done, caused them to be expelled from New York. 
They returned to Nazareth and Bethlehem, and were follow- 
ed by forty-six of their attached converts. These they provi- 
ded for, and watched over as children. Here ’they spread 
their settlements, to two of w^hich they gave German names, 
signifying “ Tents of Peace”* and “Tents of Grace”f At 
Mahony they had a mission-house, where nearly twenty of 
their number were lodged. 

The learned Augustus Spanzenberg was the first American 
bishop of the Moravians. Count Zinzendorf himself came 
over to visit them, accompanied by his daughter. David 
Zeisberger went intrepidly forth to confer wdth the chiefs of 
the six nations at the great council-fire at Onondaga. They 
received him with courtesy ; but they gave not the same en- 
couragement to the mission, as did the less warlike Delawares. 

The breaking out of the French war was the signal of 
trouble and distress to the Moravians. Desiring peace with 
all, they yet incurred the suspicions and hostilities of each of 
the three parties, English, French, and Indians. Of the latter, 
a party mostly of Shawanese, made a midnight attack on the 
mission-house at Mahony, killed twelve of the missionaries 
and burned the house. The Moravians called in their out- 
posts, and sheltered their converts in Bethlehem and Nazareth 
until the war was passed ; then, with fresh alacrity, they pre- 
pared to extend their efforts along the Susquehanna, and 
across the mountains, to the wild regions of the Ohio. 

George III. succeeded to the throne of England soon after 
the capture of Quebec ; and Mr. Piu, not finding his influence 
with the new king sufficiently great to allow him the measures 
for which alone he was willing to become responsible, re- 
signed the seals in October, 1761 ; and the following year, 
the earl of Bute was made prime minister. The first object 
of the new administration was to restore peace ; and contrary 
to the wishes of the nation, the preliminaries were settled. 
Scarcely was this accomplished, when Lord Bute resigned 
his place, which was given to Mr. George Grenville. 

The definitive tr^ty was signed at Paris in February, 1763, 
by which England obtained from France all her possessions 
in America, east of the Mississippi, excepting the island of 
New Orleans ; the navigation of that river being left open to 
both nations. From Spain she obtained Florida in exchange 
for Havana, which had been captured during the war. x\nd 
France, at the same time, gave to Spain the territory of 
Louisiana. 


♦ Friedenheuten. 


+ Gnadenheuten. 


y. ■ 






,.1‘i 


y 



'. V, 




^J(4 


.1 


I 


/ 




« 



« 




t 


;< 





; > 

•i\ -i • 


> 


W’ .' 

# 



V 




I 


1,1 




. J- 




U! i 


THi; DEATH OE WOIA’E 


V-x 


3 ^ 


Frmdv^mw ' 


QLTTIBKC 
Hti ofAbial 

Rriuslidt'nih 






O 




taT 


TiAViA 


re^ 


Intnu 

1769 " 


>ec 


.16 1_ 


^ m 3 f 


Tlireel’iiversj 
Monti’eii 


46 




Ft.Frontenuc ^ 


44 


Crown- Ptj! 


\Ft Siaaara 




Tj 


K 


S 


42 I 


^IT^STyy ffashingt^n 

“PT^qu 


^tc^mro 

''^^V -IT, 

V 

o 

JStaiAvtTi:; 

Allian-V 


V Slceems^or 
lEcjlmirct 0! 

'“ ' # 

# 







/-V 






.14; 


Poi 
ConVor^ 


icb. 


Bos 




ri%( 


s ^ ^ 1 


to^ 






A rSjI 


' - /-" V.: 

^a’/.axelh. OS'm# 
> ^ B eimclieuiC^ 


'fe 

^ r-. IN.HaTen. 

•s: M*^ b ' 


g..^ — J y 

? ^ Hartfo^Dd. . ■ 

?rovA(leace 


- 


cenlt 


^Riilarlel^xia^ 


■1 


>'4#:... 

^nWt- CiimbeHand 

>.'■ .,4^' 

) 4... .. V r, 

^ ^ f -:^exHHdria®(r 

* '"' 'i-' I 

^ — Kec 


are 


Doivoi: 


iialis ( 


! 


I 4^:.# 
! 4-44^ 

; 


o 


nrrrrrr^ 





f 

■■ -1. . , 


If. ■ 

l it ^ / 


T , 

as 

.1 . ^ 


PART III. 

FROM 1763 TO 1789 . ' 

PERIOD I . 

FROM 

THE PEACE j 1763, j OF PARIS, 

T O 

THE DECLARATION \ 1776. \ OF INDEPENDENCE. 


CHAPTR I. 

I. Causes of the Revolutionary War. 

i We come now to trace the causes by which England lost 
her colonies, and America gained her independence. 

If we look back upon the general current of events, we 
^ shall find, that the determination which was made by Eng- 
land, soon after the peace of l^aris, to tax her American colo- 
nies, and, their subsequent resistance, to which the revolution 
is often solely referred, were themselves events naturally 
arising from the wide diversity of public sentiment and feel- 
ing, on certain subjects; so intimately connected with their 
mutual relations, that, in one way or another, the discontents 
thence arising, must, sooner or later, have come to the test of 
open and determined opposition. If a father fully believes 
himself justly possessed of power over his son, or an elder 
brother over a younger, which the son, or younger brother, 
solemnly considers as a mere tyrannical assumption, to which 
he cannot submit, without degrading himself to a state of sla- 
very, it is not dilficult to predict, that, without a change of 
opinion, on one side or the other, a contest must arise ; and, 
if the power of the elder party cannot force submission from 
the younger, a separation must ensue. 

Perhaps, the figurative language, by which England was 
called the mother country, had no inconsiderable share in 
giving to the nation, to which all allowed a parental name, 
the idea that she had rights similar to those which a parent 
has o\er a child ; whereas, to the English then on the stage, 
that old England, which our forefathers left, was as much a 
parent land, as to the Americans. Had the epithet been used 
in common, and the language of the parties such as showed 
them to be, what they really were, fellow subjects of the same 


PAR T [II 
PERIOD L 

CHAP. I. 


Honest pa- 
triots m Eng- 
land and 
America dif- 
fer widely in 
opinion con- 
cerning the 
right. 


The term 
mother 
country 
misunder- 
stood. 


146 


COLONIES DETERMINE TO RESIST INTERNAL TAXATION. 


PART III. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. I. 

Subjects of 
disagree- 
ment be- 
tween ihe 
two parties. 


Internal 
taxation 
made by 
Americans 
the ground 
of resist- 
ance. 


England de- 
termined to 
humole and 
subjugate 
America. 


Delay t ’ll the 
close of the 
French war. 


laws, and brethren of the same blood, England might not have 
been unjust, nor her colonies driven to reA*olt. 

England believed, contrary to the opinion of the colonies, 
that she had a right to change their governments, although 
established by royal charters. She maintained that she could 
at her pleasure, regulate and restrict their commerce ; and to 
this opinion the colonies did not in general object ; but, in 
particular cases, they believed she carried this power to an 
oppressive extent. Finally, she claimed a right to collect 
from the provinces, a revenue, either by external duties 
imposed for the regulation of trade, or by internal taxes, on 
articles to be consumed by the colonists. It was the subject 
of internal taxation^ on which the most decided opposition of 
opinions prevailed. The Americans did not dispute the right 
of the British, in respect to external taxes, except when car- 
ried to a vexatious extent, as in the case of the law, called the 
Sugar Act ; but the subject of internal taxes, having been 
deeply considered, they deliberately determined not to submit 
to their imposition in any manner, or by any assembly, except 
by one composed of their own representatives. 

It has been already seen in how many instances, the Bri- 
tish, acting consistently with these views, had attempted what 
the colonists considered encroachments upon their rights ; 
and that they had reluctantly submitted, evaded, or resisted, 
as the circumstances of the occasion, or the apprehended im- 
portance of the contested right, seemed to require. In many 
instances, they had opposed the governors sent over by the 
crown ; and those, by their complaints, had made the English 
government believe that their American provinces were, by 
degrees, shaking off the authority of the crown, and tending 
to a'state of independence ; to prevent which, measures must 
be taken to humble and subjugate them. 

Such was the state of affairs at the commencement of the 
late war, between England and France, in which the colonies 
had so deep an interest, and in which they bore so large a 
share. While pressed by a common enemy, these causes of 
dissension remained latent; but as soon as this war termi- 
nated, and while yet the colonies were rejoicing in being de- 
livered from a foe, who had so long instigated the savages to 
midnight murder, the government of England began to delibe- 
rate by what means they could best bend the stubborn provin- 
cials, to what they considered due subjection. This was not, 
however, the only motive of the British ministry, in the acts 
which ensued. The expenses of the war had added more 
than three hundred millions of dollars to their national debt. 
To find the means of defraying its annual charges, and other 
increased expenditures, was now the difficult duty of the Bri- 
tish government. 

As early as 1760, the mutual jealousies between the colo- 
nies and the mother country appeared in Massachusetts, on 


AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE FIRST ASSERTED. 


147 


the occasion of an attempt to enforce the act, by which duties 
were laid on foreign sugar and molasses, which, having been 
considered oppressive, had been evaded. The custom-house 
officers were directed, in case of suspecting these articles to 
be concealed, to apply to the superior court of the colony for 
what were termed, “ writs of assistance,” which were a kind 
of general search warrant. Any petty custom-house officer, 
arnled with one of them, might, on pretence of searching for 
these articles, invade, at his pleasure, the family retirement 
of any gentleman in the province. 

The people of Boston determined to oppose the granting 
of writs of assistance, and employed two of their most emi- 
nent lawyers, Oxenbridge Thatcher and James Otis, for this 
purpose. 'Fhe latter of these gentlemen defended the cause 
of American rights with such impetuous eloquence, that 
one who heard him, John Adams, afterwards himself so highly 
distinguished, said, “ Otis was a flame of tire ! Every man 
of an immensely crowded audience went away ready to take 
arms against writs of assistance. Then and there was the 
first scene of opposition to the arbitrary claims of Great Bri- 
tain ; then and there American independence was born.” 
The writs were, however, under certain restrictions, granted; 
but such was their unpopularity, that they were little used. 

In 1762, plans were on foot for changing the American 
governments. This much dreaded measure had, as was 
learned, by intercepted letters, been recommended by Sir 
Francis Bernard, who, in 1760, had arrived in Massachusetts, 
as the royal governor. Bernard, in his letters, charged the 
colonists with being hostile to British ride, and aiming at ab- 
solute independence. He said “the attempt to enforce the 
Sugar act,” which, though enacted in 1733, had been evaded, 
“had caused more alarm than the massacre at Fort William 
Henry.” He avowed the opinion, that parliament had full 
power to alter the colonial governments, and to change their 
respective boundaries, notwithstanding the royal charters ; he 
counselled, that several of the smaller provinces should be 
consolidated, to make one more respectable, and more easily 
governed ; he recommended the establishinent of a hereditary 
nobility, and asserted the right of parliament to tax the colo- 
nies; but suggested the expediency of admitting into that body, 
representatives from America. The publication of these let- 
ters caused great alarm and bitter resentment against the man, 
who, as they believed, had thus acted the part of deadly hos- 
tility to their vital interests. 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. I. 


1760 . 

Difficulty in 
enforcing the 
susar act 


F ebruary, 
1761 . 

Speech of 
‘James Otis 
against writs 
of assist- 
ance. 


1762 . 

Governor 

Bernard. 

Intercepted 

letters, 


recommend 
measures 
hostile to the 
colonies. 


148 


LORD GRENVILLE PROPOSES A DUTY ON STAMPS. 


CHAPTER II. 


British Taxation. — The Stamp Act. 


PART III. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. II. 


1704 . 

Stamp duty 
proposed, 
and others 
made per- 
petual. 


Massachu- 
setts, Vir- 
ginia, and 
New York 
take bold 
ground. 


Societies 
formed to in- 
jure the Brit- 
ish trade in 
America. 


Neither Sir 
R. Walpole 
ncr Mr. Pitt 
would ven- 
ture to tax 
the colonies. 

1765 . 

Grenville in- 
troduces into 
parliament 
the Stamp 

Act. 


In 1764, Lord Grenville gave notice to the American agents 
in London, that it was his intention to draw a revenue from 
the colonies, and that he should, in the ensuing session of 
parliament, propose a duty on stamps. He wished them to 
coininunicate with their constituents, and learn whether any 
other duties, equally productive, and more agreeable to the 
colonies, might be substituted. Soon after, resolutions were 
passed in the house of commons, continuing, and making per- 
petual, the odious duties on sugar, and molasses, and some 
other articles imported into the colonies, and subjecting sup- 
posed offenders to be tried by courts of admiralty, in such a 
manner as would deprive them of trial by jury, and might take 
them far from their homes. 

The colonial agents in London informed their respective 
colonies of the intended system of taxation. A great alarm 
was excited. Massachusetts instructed her agents to deny 
the right of parliament to impose taxes upon those who were 
not represented in the house of commons. The house of 
burgesses in Virginia appointed a committee to prepare an 
address to the king and parliament, expressing their sense of 
the destructive consequences of such a measure. The assem- 
bly of New York also sent petitions, which, in a spirit more 
bold and decided than those from any other colony, asserted 
their own rights, and the limitations of British power. Asso- 
ciations were formed in all the colonies to encourage home 
manufactures, and prohibit, as much as possible, the use of 
British goods. The tendency of this judicious measure was 
to make the colonists less dependent, and, by operating inju- 
riously on the British merchants, to make them a party against 
the ministry. 

The British government were aware that they had to deal 
with a spirited people ; yet they closed their eyes to the full 
evidence of the stern independence of the American character. 
Sir Robert Walpole, in the reign of George IL, had under- 
stood it better, when, in reply to those who advised him to 
raise a revenue by taxing America, he said, “ he left that to 
those who should come after him — who had more courage 
than himself;” and Mr. Pitt, also, when, according to his 
own expression, he did not choose “ to burn his fingers with 
an American tax.” 

Notwithstanding the opposition, which, in truth, was not 
unexpected, in 1765, Imrd Grenville, pursuant to his declared 
intention, introduced into the British parliament, his plan 


HOSTILE MEASURES OF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT. 


149 


for taxing America, to commence with duties on stamps. In 
the house cT commons, the project, though ably supported, 
met with ardent and animated opposition. It was on this 
occasion, that Colonel Barre was roused to that unpremedi- 
tated effort of eloquence, which has made his name, to this 
day, appear to Americans, like that of a friend. 

In answer to Charles Townshend, he having caught that 
orator’s last expression, he rose and exclaimed, “ Children 
planted by your cafe ! No ! Your oppressions planted them 
in x\merica ! They fled from your tyranny to an uncultivated 
land, where they were exposed to all the hardships to which 
human nature is liable, and, among others, to the cruelties of 
a savage foe, the most subtle, and 1 will take it upon me to 
say, the most terrible, that ever inhabited any part of God’s 
earth. They nourished by your indulgence! No! They 
grew by your neglect ! When you began to care about them, 
that care was exercised in sending persons to rule over them, 
whose character and conduct has caused the blood of these 
sons of liberty to recoil within them. They protected by 
your arms ! They have nobly taken up arms in your defense ! 
The people of America are as truly loyal as any subjects the 
king has, but a people jealous of their liberties, and they will 
vindicate them.” 

Neither the eloquence of Colonel Barre, the petitions of the 
London merchants, nor the remonstrances of the colonies, 
could prevent the passage of the stamp act. Of three hundred, 
who voted in the house of commons, only fifty were against 
it ; in the house of lords, there was not a single dissenting 
voice ; and the royal assent was readily obtained. 

By this act, no written instrument could be legal, unless 
the paper w'as stamped on which it was drawn ; and this 
stamped paper was to be purchased, at exliorbitant prices, of 
the agents of the British government. 

Provision was made for the recovery of penalties for the 
breach of this act, as of all others relating to trade and reve- 
nue, in any admiralty, or king’s marine court, throughout the 
colonies. These courts proceded in trials, without the inter- 
vention of a jury." This act, both in regard to the suspension 
of what the colonists regarded as one of the most important of 
their rights, that of trial by jury, and also in regard to that 
'extension of jurisdiction, by which they were liable to be call- 
ed to trial, for real or supposed offenses, to distant provinces, 
was, next to that for direct taxation, the most obnoxious to the 
colonies of any aggression of the British government. 

Anticipating opposition to these measures, parliament pass- 
ed laws for sending troops to America, and obliging the inhab- 
itants of those colonies to which they should be sent, to fur- 
nish them with quarters, and all necessary supplies. 

The stamp act was to take effect on the first day of Novem- 
ber. The night after its passage, Dr. Franklin, then in 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. II. 


1765 . 

Colonel Bur- 
re assert. s 
that Great 
Britain owes 
more to the 
colonies than 
they to her. 


He declarea 
that they are 
loyal, but 
will vindi- 
cate their 
liberty. 

March 22nd 
Briti.sh gov- 
ernment pass 
the stamp 
act. 


C(?nrts of 
admiralty. 

Trial by jury 
suspended- 


Act for quar- 
tering troops 
in America. 


Frankiui’s 

letter. 


150 


NEWS OF THE STAMP ACT REACHES AMERICA. 


PART IIL 
PERIOD I. 


chap. III. 


Thompson’s 

reply. 


Spirited op- 
position. 


May 29. 
The five re- 
solutions of 
the house of 
burgesses in 
Virginia. 


Patrick 
Henry. 
His daring 
eloquence 
makes the 
first public 
opposition. 


London as agent for Pennsylvania, wrote to Ills friend Charles 
ddiompson, “ The sun of liberty is set ; you must light up the 
candles of industry and economy.” “ Be assured,” said Mr. 
Thompson, in reply, “ we shall light up torches of quite anoth- 
er sort.” 

On the arrival of the stamp act, the smothered feelings of 
the colonists broke forth into one general burst of indignation. ' 
The house of burgesses in V^irginia were at that time in ses- 
sion. It was here that the first public opposition was made 
to the odious act ; and the man, by whom the resolutions, 
which expressed this opposition, were introduced, was the 
eloquent and ardent Patrick Henry, then a young lawyer, and 
a member of the house. Of his five celebrated resolutions, 
the first four asserted the rights and privileges claimed by the 
colonists ; the last declared they were not bound to yield obe- 
dience to any law, imposing taxes upon them, excepting such 
as were passed by the general assembly of the colony. These 
resolutions, more especially the last, were warmly opposed by 
the house of burgesses ; but the bold and irresistible eloquence 
of Henry finally prevailed, and they were passed by a major- 
ity of a single voice. In the heat of the debate, the conduct 
of the king was, for the first time in any public body in Ameri- 
ca, arraigned ; and Patrick Henry, in this, dared what might 
have cost him his life. He asserted that the king, in assent- 
ing to the law for taxing the colonies, had acted the part of a 
tyrant ; and alluding to the fate of other tyrants, he exclaim- 
ed, “ Caesar had his Brutus, Charles I. his Cromwell, and‘ 
George HI.” — he was interrupted by the cry of “ treason !” — • 
pausing for a moment, he deliberately concluded — “ may profit 
by their example ; — if this be treason, make the most of it.” 

The next day the members were alarmed, on considering the 
bold stand which they had taken ; and in the absence of Henry, 
the fifth resolution was rescinded ; but it had already with the 
others gone forth, and, although at first cautiously circulated, 
all were at length openly published, and produced violent ex- 
citements throughout the country. 


I 


i 


’ I 


CHAPTER III. 


Congress at New York — Repeal of the Stamp Act. 



V Before the proceedings in Virginia had become known in | 

ptopos^^by ^^®^^^^^^setts, the general court of that colony had assem- | 
^\lassachu-^ bled, and adopted measures to produce a combined opposition 
sert.s. Dele- to the oppressive measures of parliament. Letters were ad- j; 
^from^ niiie^ dressed to the assemblies of the other colonies, proposing that | 
colonies, a coiigress, composed of deputies from each, should meet to | 


INTENDED AND REAL EFFECTS OF THE STAMP ACT. 


151 


consult on their common interests. This proposition was not 
agreed to by all, and indeed it met, at tirst, a general opposi- 
tion. Delegates were, however, elected from Massachusetts, 
Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Penn- 
sylvania, Delaware, Maryland, and South Carolina. 

On the first Tuesday in October, which was the day desig- 
nated by Massachusetts for the meeting of the congress, the 
delegates assembled at New York. Their first measure was 
to draw up a declaration, in which they asserted that the col- 
onists were entitled to all the rights and privileges of natural 
born subjects of Great Britain ; that the most essential of 
these were an exclusive right to tax themselves, and the privi- 
lege of trial by jury ; and that the late acts of parliament, im- 
posing taxes on the inhabitants v/ithout their consent, and ex- 
tending the jurisdiction of the courts of admiralty, had a 
manifest tendency to subvert these rights and liberties. The 
congress then prepared an address to the king, and petitions 
to both houses of parliament. The colonies which were not 
represented in this congress, also forwarded to England simi- 
lar petitions. 

As the day approached on which the stamp act was to take 
effect, the popular feeling against it increased. Had duties 
been laid on articles of convenience or luxury, these might 
have been dispensed with ; but this law was so framed, that 
the evil intended as a penalty /or disobedience, was no less 
than the suspension of the whole machinery of the social or- 
der, and the creation of a state of anarchy. Neither trade nor 
navigation could proceed ; no contract could be legally made, 
no process against an 'offender could be instituted, no appren- 
tice could be indented, no student could receive a diploma, 
nor even could the estates of the dead be legally settled, until 
the stamp duty was paid. 

Measures were taken to make the situation of all concerned 
in its collection so unpleasant, that no one might be found 
hardy enough to engage as an officer. At Boston, in the 
month of August, the populace, after burning the effigy of Mr. 
Andrew Oliver, the proposed distributer of stamps, assembled 
at his house, broke his windows, and destroyed his furniture. 
Mr. Oliver then formally pledged himself to have no concern 
in the execution of the obnoxious statute. The houses of an 
officer of the court of admiralty, and of one of the custom- 
house officers, were entered, and their effects purloined. But 
the greatest damage was done in the mansion of Lieut. Gov. 
Hutchinson, whose loss in furniture, plate, pictures, and mon- 
ey, was very considerable ; and was a chief item in a claim 
which Great Britain afterwards made against Massachusetts. 
In New Haven, Mr. Ingersol, like i\lr. Oliver, was obliged to 
declare his resolution not to become a distributer. Similar 
scenes occurred in other places. 

The first of November, the day on which the act was to 


PAR T 111. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. III. 


1765 . 

Oct. 7. 
First conti- 
nental con- 
gress. Their 
declaration 
of rights. 


Petitions to 
the king and 
parliament. 


Odious fea- 
tu res of the 
stamp act. 

Must be 
obeyed or 
civil govern- 
ment sus- 
pended. 


Colonists de- 
termined to 
to make it 
impossible 
for any offi- 
cer to dis- 
tribute 
stamps. 


August. 
Mr. Oliver, 
of Boston, 
roughly used, 
also Gover- 
nor Hutchin- 
son, and 
Mr. Inger- 
sol of Nevr 
Haven. 


152 


AMERICA WILL NOT PEACEABLY SUBMIT. 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. III. 


Nov. 1. 
Day of the 
stamp act. 
Singular de- 
monstra- 
tions. 

In Ports- 
mouth, N. H, 
IS enacted 
Liberty’s 
death, ()u- 
rial and re- 
surrection. 


1765 . 

The women 
unite to pre- 
vent the use 
of British 
goods. 


Lord Gren- 
ville suc- 
ceeded by 
the Duke of 
Grafton. 


1766 . 

January. 
Parliament 
declares its 
right to bind 
the colonies. 

Feb. 10. 
Dr. Frank- 
lin examined 
before the 
house of 
commons ; 
declares the 
colonies will 
not submit. 

Bill to repeal 
the stamp 
act advo- 
cated by Mr. 
Pitt. 


take effect, was ushered in by the tolling of bells, as for a fu- 
neral procession, and signs of mourning and sorrow appeared 
in all tlie colonies. In New York, the stamp act was hawk- 
ed about with a death’s head attached to it, under the title of 
the “ Folly of England and the ruin of America.” “ In Ports- 
mouth, New Hampshire,” says Dr. Holmes, “a coffin, neatly 
ornamented, and inscribed with ‘ Liberty, aged CXLV years,’ 
was prepared for the funeral procession, which began from 
the state house, attended with two unbraced drums. Minute 
guns were fired until the corpse arrived at the grave, when 
an oration was pronounced, in honor of the deceased. Scarce- 
ly was the oration concluded, when, some remains of life hav- 
ing been discovered, the corpse was taken up. The inscrip- 
tion on the lid of the coffin was changed to Liberty Revived ! 
The bells suddenly struck a cheerful sound, and joy again ap- 
peared in every countenance.” 

In fine, the opposition to the law was general and systema- 
tic. Even the women, animated by the same spirit, united 
with the men in their exertions to prevent the importation of 
British goods ; and cheerfully relinquished every species of 
ornament, which was manufactured in England. The pro- 
ceedings of the courts of justice were suspended, in order 
that no stamps might be used ; and those engaged in disputes 
were earnestly and effectually exhorted, by the leading men, 
to terminate them by reference. 

In the mean time, a change had taken place in the British 
ministry ; the authors of the stamp act had been removed, and 
their places supplied by those who were supposed to be more 
favorable to the interests of the colonies. The Marquis of 
Rockingham was made lord of the treasury, and the Duke of 
Grafton and General Conway, secretaries of state. 'They 
were now at a loss how to proceed, for they perceived that 
measures must be taken, either to repeal the obnoxious statute, 
or oblige the Americans to submit to it, by force of arms. In 
January, 1766, the petitions of congress, and other papers re- 
lating to the affairs of America, were laid before the house of 
commons. After their examination, a resolution was introdu- 
ced by General Conway, declaring that parliament “had full 
power to bind the colonies, and people of America, in all cases 
whatsoever ;” which, after an animated debate, was adopted. 

The next day, the ministry, now bent on a repeal of the 
stamp act, instituted inquiries upon the subject, and among other 
persons. Dr. Franklin was examined before the house of com- 
mons. He gave it as his opinion, that the acts of parliament 
for taxing America, had alienated the affections of the people 
from the mother country, and that they would never submit to 
the stamp duty, unless compelled. 

The resolution to repeal that act, was opposed by Lord 
Grenville and his adherents, who were answered by Mr. Pitt. 
That great statesman maintained, that taxation was no part of 


LORD CHATHAM IN THE MINISTRY. 


153 


the governing or legislative power which parliament had a right 
to exert over the colonies ; and concluded with a motion, “ that 
the stamp act be repealed, totally, absolutely, and immedi- 
ately. 

The bill for its repeal, at length passed the commons, and 
was sent to the house of lords, where it met with much op- 
position. But the cause of the colonies was ably advocated 
by Lord Camden. “ My position,” said he, ‘‘ is this ; I re- 
peat it, I will maintain it to my last hour — taxation and repre- 
sentation are inseparable. This position is founded on the 
laws of nature ; it is more — it is itself an eternal law of na- 
ture : for whatever is a man’s own is absolutely his own ; no 
man has a right to take it from him without his consent. 
Whoever attempts to do it, attempts an injury ; whoever does 
it, commits a robbery.” The bill for repeal at length passed 
the house of Lords, but with it was another, called the “ de- 
claratory bill,” in which the resolution was repeated, that 
“ parliament had a right to bind the colonies in all cases what- 
soever. 


PART m. 

PERIOD I. 

CHAP. IV. 


Passes the 
coimnc ns ; 
advocated m 
the house of 
lords by 
Lord Cam* 
den. 


March 18. 
Passes the 
house of 
lords, but its 
salutary 
effect de- 
stroyed. 


CHAPTER IV. 


Second attempt to tax America. — Opposition. 


Although the repeal of the stamp act gave joy to the col- 
onists, yet, while a principle was at the same time asserted, Colonies 
upon which, any future ministry, with the sanction of parlia- jealous and 
mentary authority, might oppress them, they continued a jeal- watchful, 
ous watch over the British government. 

General Conway recommended to the colonies, to make 
compensation, to those who had suffered in attempting to en- 
force the stamp act. Governor Bernard laid this recommend- 
ation before the assembly of Massachusetts, as a requisition ^ ^ 

with which they must of necessity comply. With this they Massachu- 
were offended, as it disabled them, they said, from voluntarily setts con- 
granting to the king such favors as he requested. x\t first they 
refused to make any compensation to the sufferers, but they but pardoiia 
finally consented, though in a manner highly displeasing to the rioters, 
the British government, for the same act which made the ap- 
propriation for the damage, expressed a pardon to those by 
whom it was done. 


In July, another change took place in the British ministry, 
and a cabinet was formed under the direction of Mr. Pitt, now 
Earl of Chatham. The proceedings of the Americans had 
given great offense to the British, and they were con- 
demned by many who had heretofore espoused their cause. 

12 


July. 

Pitt a* the 
head of the 
British caoi 
net. 


154 


MASS. AGAIN PROMINENT IN THE GENERAL CAUSE. 


PART III. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. IV, 


1767 . 

Parliament 
imposes new 
taxes. 


176 §. 

Massachu- 
setts re- 
quests the 
co-operation 
of the other 
colonies. 


Displeasure 
of the Brit- 
ish minisliy. 

Bernard dis- 
solves the 
assembly. 


June 10. 

Seizure of 

Hancock’s 
sloop re- 
sented. 

Non-impor- 
tation agree- 
ments. 


Boston vain- 
ly petitions 
the governor 
to call an as- 
sembly. 


In May, 1767, Charles Townshend, then chancellor of the 
exchequer, influenced by Lord Grenville, brought into parlia- 
ment a second plan for taxing America, by imposing duties on 
all tea, glass, paper, and painter’s colors, which should be im- 
ported into the colonies. This bill passed both houses ol 
parliament without much opposition. And during the same 
session an act was passed, suspending the authority of the 
assembly of New York, until they should comply with the 
requisition to quarter troops, which they had refused ; and 
another, appointing the officers of the navy, as custom-house 
officers, to enforce the acts of trade and navigation. 

These three acts following each other in quick succession, 
caused, throughout x\merica, a revival of the same feelings 
which the passage of the stamp act had produced. In Janu- 
ary, 1768, the assembly of iVlassachusetts prepared a petition 
to the king, and sent letters to those persons in Great Britain, 
who had been most active in defending the cause of America, 
again asserting what they considered their rights, and claim- 
ing deliverance from those unjust and oppressive taxes, which 
had been imposed by the recent adts of parliament. They 
also addressed circulars to the other colonial assemblies, en- 
treating their co-operation, in obtaining the redress of their 
grievances. 

The British ministry viewed this measure as an attempt to 
convene another congress ; and as they had always dreaded 
the effects of voluntary colonial union, independent of the 
crown, they instructed Gov. Bernard, to require the assembly 
to rescind the vote by which the circulars were sent to the oth- 
er colonies ; and, in case of their refusal, to dissolve them ; 
at the same time, addressing letters to the other colonial 
governors, to prevent, if possible, their compliance with the 
request of Massachusetts. In the assembly of that province, 
ninety-two, out of one hundred and nine representatives, refu- 
sed to rescind the vote, or disapprove of their former proceed- 
ings, and the governor, in consequence, dissolved the assembly. 
But instead of intimidating, these measures did but exasperate 
the people. 

In June, the custom-house officers seized a sloop belonging 
to John Hancock, a merchant of eminence, and a patriot much 
beloved by the people of Boston. They assembled in crowds, 
insulted and beat the officers, and compelled them to leave 
the town. Non-importation agreements, with regard to all ar- 
ticles on which duties had been laid, were now extensively 
adopted. 

The assembly of Massachusetts had not convened, since its 
dissolution by Gov. Bernard. A report was circulated, that 
troops were ordered to march into Boston. A town meeting 
was called, and the governor was earnestly entreated to con- 
voke the assembly. His reply was “ that he could not call 


FIRST ACT OF A FREE ASSEMBLY IN VA, BY WASHINGTON. 


155 


another assembly this year, without further commands from 
the king.” 

A convention was then proposed, and accordingly held, on 
the 22d of September. The members petitioned the govern- 
or, that an assembly might be called ; but he refused, calling 
them rebels. They transmitted to the king a respectful ac- 
count of their proceedings, and then dissolved, after a session 
of five days. 

Orders were given to General Gage, the commander-in- 
chief of the British troops in the colonies, to station a force in 
Boston, to overawe the citizens, and protect the custom-house 
officers in the discharge of their duty. Two regiments were 
accordingly ordered from Halifax, and escorted by seven arm- 
ed vessels, they arrived at Boston on the 28th of September. 
The fleet took a station which commanded the town, and the 
troops having landed under the cover of their guns, marched 
into Boston without any resistance on the part of the inhabit- 
ants. The select men of the town refusing to provide them 
with quarters, the governor commanded the state house to be 
opened for their reception. The presence of the soldiers, had 
great influence in restraining outward violence, yet so offen- 
sive was the measure, that it greatly increased hostile dispo- 
sitions. 

Early in the succeeding year, news was received that the 
late proceedings in Massachusetts were delared by parliament 
to be “ illegal, unconstitutional, and derogatory to the rights of 
the crown and parliament.” Both houses, in a joint address 
to the king, had recommended vigorous measures, and had 
even gone so far as to beseech him to direct the governor of 
Massachusetts Bay, to make strict inquiries, as to all treasons 
committed in that province since the year 1767 ; in order that 
the persons most active in committing them, might be sent to 
England for trial. 

The house of burgesses in Virginia met a few days after 
this address was received in the colonies. They passed reso- 
lutions, in which they boldly denied the right of the king to 
remove an offender out of the colony for trial ; and voted an 
address to the crown, which, though in a style of loyalty, 
stated their deep conviction that the complaints of the colo- 
nists were well founded. 

When the intelligence of these proceedings reached the 
governor, he suddenly dissolved the assembly. But the cur- 
rent of opposition was too strong to be stayed. The members 
assembled at a private house ; elected their speaker, Peyton 
Randolph, Esq., moderator ; and proceeded to pass some deci- 
ded resolutions against importing British goods. These were 
introduced by Colonel Washin^on, who had been a member 
of the house since his resignation. This example was fol- 
lowed by other colonies ; and non-importation agreements, 

which had before been entered into by Boston, Salem, the citv 
12 ^ 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. IV. 


6eut. 22. 

X 

A conven- 
tion from the 
several 
towns does 
the same 


Sept. 28. 
Two regi 
ments come 
from Halifax 
to Boston, 


quartered 
in the 

state house. 


1T69 

Threatening 
attitude of 
Great Brit- 
ain. 


Met with 
spirit in Vir- 
ginia. 


May. 

Lord Bote- 
tourt, the go 
vernor, dis- 
solves the 
house of 
burgesses. 
They make 
themselves 
an indepen- 
dent assem- 
bly. 


156 


AFFRAY WITH THE MILITARY AT BOSTON. 


CHAP. IV. 


1770. 


bridge. 


March 5. 
IfFray will 
the British 
troops. 


PART II I, of New York, and the colony of Connecticut, now became 
PERIOD I. general. 

In May, the assembly of Massachusetts convened. They 
refused to proceed with business while the state house was 
surrounded by an armed force. The governor would not re- 
. . move it, but adjourned them to Cambridge. Here they ex- 

Massachu- pressed their decided belief, that the establishment of a stand- 
setts con- ing army in the colony in time of peace, was an invasion of 
isTc^ourned their natural rights. They refused to make any of the appro- 
to Cam- priations of money which the governor proposed, and he again 
prorogued them. In August, Governor Bernard was recalled, 
and the government left in the hands of Lieutenant Governor 
Hutchinson. 

On the 5th of March, 1770, some of the inhabitants of 
Boston insulted the military, while under arms ; and an affray 
took place, in which four persons were killed. The bells 
Affray wiA were instantly rung ; the people rushed from the country to 
the aid of the citizens ; and the soldiers were obliged to retire 
to Castle William, in order to avoid the fury of the enraged 
multitude. A trial was instituted : the soldiers arraigned were 
all acquitted, except two, who were found guilty of manslaugh- 
ter. The moderation of the jury, and the ability with which 
triedfor mur- were defended by two of the leading opposers of British 
der, and ably aggression, John Adams and Josiah Quincy, were honorable 
JohiTAdamy individuals, and to their country. This event, however, 

and Josiah ’ increased the detestation in which the stationing of a soldiery 
Quincy, among the people, was held. 

In England Lord North was appointed to the ministry. He 
January* introduced a bill into parliament, which passed on the 12th of 
Lord North April, removing the duties which had been laid in 1767, ex- 
vainly pur- cepting those on tea. But, as had been predicted by those 
porizing po'- opposed this partial removal, the people of America were 
licy. not satisfied, while the system was adhered to and parliament 
claimed the right of taxing the colonies. 

'^Jminds 1772, meetings were held in the towns throughout Mas- 

ofthepeo- sachusetts, where committees were appointed to maintain a 
pie turned to correspondence with each other. These meetings, which 
^^of^their^^ proved the nurseries of independence, were censured by Great 
wrongs. Britain as being the hot beds of treason and rebellion. 

June. In Rhode Island, a daring resistance was 'made to the cus- 
The Gaspee tom-house officers ; and the Gaspee, an armed schooner which 
^mkSight.^^ had been stationed in that colony for the purpose of enforcing 
the acts of trade was destroyed. 


They are 


' r 


P 


4 



' T 


THE BOSTON ‘‘'TEA PARTY. 


157 


CHAPTER V. 

Seizure of Tea, — Boston Port BilL — Arrival of British Troops. 

The non-importation agreements, rigidly observed in re- 
spect to the article of tea, now began to effect the commercial 
interest of Great Britain. Parliament passed an act allowing 
the East India Company to export to America its teas, free of 
all duties in England, thus enabling them to reduce its price 
in the colonies. Tea was accordingly shipped in large quan- 
tites. The colonists foresaw, that if it should be landed, the 
duty would probably be paid. Resolutions were therefore 
extensively adopted, that the tea should not be received on 
shore, but sent back to England. 

At Philadelphia the pilots were enjoined not to conduct the 
ships into the river. At New York the governor ordered 
some of the tea to be landed, under the protection of an armed 
ship, but the people took it into custody, and allowed none of 
it to be sold. In Boston it was apprehended that as the 
loaded vessels lay in the harbor, the tea would be landed in 
small quantities : and several men, disguised as Indians, 
boarded the ships during the night, and threw their cargoes 
into the water. Three hundred and forty-two chests of tea 
were thus broken open and their contents thrown overboard. 

When the news of these transactions reached the parlia- 
ment of England, they resolved “ to make such provisions as 
should secure the just dependence of the colonies, and a due 
obedience to the laws, throughout all the British dominions.” 
In order to punish the inhabitants of Boston, in an exemplary 
manner, and oblige them to restore the value of the tea which 
had been destroyed, a bill was passed in March, 1774, “ in- 
terdicting all commercial intercourse with the port of Boston, 
and prohibiting the landing and shipping of ariy goods at that 
place,” until these ends should be accomplished. 

Parliament also passed an act, giving to the crown the 
power previously residing in the General Court, of appointing 
counselors ; and they prohibited meetings in the several 
towns except, for the purpose of electing officers. In order 
to secure the execution of these obnoxious laws, they provided 
that any person indicted for murder, or any capital offense, 
committed in aiding the magistracy, might be sent to another 
colony, or to Great Britain for trial. 

An act was also passed, extending the province of Quebec 
to the river Ohio ; and, in order more effectually to provide 
for its government, a legislative council was formed, who 
were to be appointed by the crown, and trials without a jury 
were also to be permitted- The object of this act, wliich thus 


PART III. 

PERIOD I- 
CHAP. V. 


1773 . 

May. 

Law made 
in England 
to hinder 
abstinence 
in the use of 
tea. 

1773 . 

The com- 
mittee of vi- 
gilance are 
determined 
that no tea 
shall be 
used. 

Bostonians 
destroy 342 
chests of tea. 


1774 . 

Parliament 
shuts the 
port of Bos- 
ton. 


Give the 
crown the 
appointment 
of counsel- 
ors. 

Forbid town 
meetings. 

Abolish trial 
by jury, 

and make a 
plan to bring 
in oppres 
sion from the 
north. 


158 


MASSACHUSETTS PROPOSES A GENERAL CONGRESS. 


PA RT III. 

PERIOD 1. 
CHAP. V. 

1774 . 

Exposure of 
Hutchin- 
son’s letters. 


Gage suc- 
ceeds him. 


May 10. 
Boston port 
bill causes 
equal excite- 
ment. 


The assem- 
bly proposes 
a general 
congress and 
chooses 
members. 


It disobeys 
the royal au- 
thority. 


Noble con- 
duct of the 
people of 
Salem. 


The Bosto- 
nians aided 
by the whole 
country. 


in that province abolished the free system of English laws 
and extended its boundaries, was “ at once to render it an ex- 
ample, and a fit instrument for introducing the same absolute 
rule into the other colonies.” 

General Gage was made governor of Massachusetts in the 
place of Hutchinson, who had been removed from his office 
in consequence of unpopularity occasioned by the exposure of 
letters which had been written by him, during the years 1767 
and 1768, to the leading men of Great' Britain, which had 
tended greatly to increase the prejudice of parliament against 
the colonies, and widen the breach already existing between 
them. 

On the arrival of the port bill in Boston, a meeting of the 
inhabitants was held, who declared that the “ impolicy, injus- 
tice, and inhumanity of the act exceeded their powers of ex- 
pression !” The assembly convened at this place, but was 
removed by the governor to vSalem. It was here resolved, 
that the present state of the colonies made it necessary that a 
congress, composed of delegates from all the colonies, should 
assemble, to take their affairs into the most serious considera- 
tion. They nominated James Bowdoin, Thomas Cushing, 
Samuel Adams, John Adams, Robert Treat Paine, men cele- 
brated for their talents and patriotism, as their representatives 
to such a congress ; and directed the speaker of the house to 
inform the other colonies of their resolution. 

The governor, having learned these proceedings, sent an 
officer to dissolve the assembly, in the king’s name. Being 
unable to obtain admittance, he read the order aloud on the 
staircase ; but it was not obeyed, until the members had 
finished their most important business. 

Governor Gage had believed that the advantages arising to 
the trade of Salem, from shutting up the port of Boston, would 
render its inhabitants more favorable to the royal government ; 
but the people of that town declared, “ that nature, in forming 
their harbor, had prevented their becoming rivals in trade , 
and that even if it were otherwise, they should regard them- 
selves lost to every idea of justice, and all feelings of human- 
ity, could they indulge one thought of seizing upon the wealth 
of their neighbors, or raising their fortunes upon the ruins of 
their countrymen.” 

The cause of the people of Boston was espoused by all the 
colonies, and their wants were supplied by their contributions. 
The people of Marblehead, in accordance with the general 
feeling, instead of taking advantage of their distress, offered 
them the use of their harbor, their wharves, and warehouses, 
free of all expense. 

In Virginia, Lord Dun more, who had been made governor, 
on the death of Lord Botetourt, had prorogued the refractory 
burgesses from time to time until March, 1773. When, in 
May, 1774, they received the news of the Boston port bill, 


FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS AT PHILADELPHIA. 


159 


they proclaimed a fast. Lord Dunmore at once prorogued PART III. 
them. They however formed an association, and voted to period i. 
recommend to the colonies a general congress. chap. vi. 

The first of June, the day on which the port bill was to take 
efiect, was devoutly observed, in Virginia, as a day of fasting. The Virgini 
humiliation and prayer, to implore that God would avert the of^fasu 

evils which threatened them, and “ give them one heart, and ing. 

one mind, firmly to oppose, by just and proper means, every 
injury to the American rights.” 


CHAPTER VI. 

Congress at Philadelphia. 

The resolutions adopted by the assembly of Massachusetts, 
with respect to a general congress, were approved by the other 
colonies; and on the 4th of September, 1774, the congress 
convened at Philadelphia. In this body, the most august and 
important which had ever assembled upon the American 
shores, all the colonies, except Georgia, were represented ; 
and all parties, struck with the array of splendid talents and 
stern patriotism, which a view of the catalogue of its mem- 
bers presented, looked forward to the result of their delibera- 
tions with deep interest and great expectation ; the people 
with hope — but the officers and dependents of the crown, with 
alarm and apprehension. 

Their first measure was to choose, by a unanimous vote, 
Peyton Randolph, Esq. of Virginia, as president. They next 
decided, that, as they could not ascertain the relative impor- 
tance of each colony, each should have one vote ; they deter- 
mined that their deliberations should proceed with closed 
doors ; they chose a committee of two from each province, to 
state the rights of the colonies in general, the several instances 
in which these rights had been infringed, and the means of 
obtaining redress. They expressed their approbation of the 
conduct of the people of Massachusetts, exhorted them to per- 
severe in the cause of freedom, with decision, yet with tem- 
perance ; and voted the continuance of contributions for their 
relief. Being informed that General Gage was erecting forti- 
fications around Boston, and prohibiting the citizens from a 
free communication, they addressed a letter to that officer, 
entreating him to desist from military operations ; lest a dif- 
ference, altogether irreconcilable, should arise between the 
colonies and the parent state. 

The committee chosen, next reported an able instrument, 
setting forth the rights of the colonies, in the form of resolu- 
tions, which being accepted, was addressed to the people, and 


1774 . 

Sept. 4. 

A continen- 
tal congress 
assembles at 
Philadel- 
phia. 

Twelve co 
lonies repre- 
sented. 


Peyton Ran- 
dolph chosen 
president. 

Each colony 
has one vote. 


Approve the 
conduct of 
Massachu- 
setts, and 
take meas- 
ures for re- 
lief. 


They draw 
a declaration 
of their 
rights 


160 


CONGRESS SEEK PEACE, BUT PREPARP FOR WAR. 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. VI. 


Concert 
measures to 
obtain re- 
dress. 


1T74. 

Sanction 
non-importa- 
tion com- 
pacts. 

Encourage 
arts which 
tend to inde- 
pendence. 


Resolve 
against the 
slave-trade. 


Resolve to 
continue the 
colonial 
union. 


High char- 
acter of the 
first Ameri- 
can con- 
gress. 


They make 
an able ap- 
peal to the 
king. 


is now commonly quoted by the title of the ‘‘ Bill of Rights.” 
The last of these resolutions stated the result of the best wis- 
dom of congress, as to the means most likely to obtain the 
peaceable redress of grievances. First, to enter into a non- 
importation association, second, to prepare an address to the 
people of Great Britain, and a memorial to the inhabitants of 
British America, and third, to prepare a loyal address to the 
king. 

By the non-importation compact, they agreed and associa- 
ted, for themselves and their constituents, “ under the sacred 
ties of virtue, honor, and love of liberty,” not to import, or use 
any British goods, after the first of December, 1774, particu- 
larly the articles of tea and molasses. At the same time, they 
agreed to encourage agriculture, arts, and manufactures in 
America. Committees were to be appointed in every place, 
to see that this agreement was observed ; and those who 
violated it were to be denounced as enemies to the rights of 
their country. 

It is worthy of remark, that these great men, in the pressure 
of their own peculiar difficulties, did not forget the cause of 
suffering humanity, but made, with the other resolutions, one 
by which they bound themselves not to be, in any way, con- 
cerned in the slave-trade. 

Finally, they determined to continue the congressional 
union, until the repeal by parliament, of oppressive duties ; 
of the laws restricting their rights of trial by jury ; of the 
acts, against the people of Massachusetts ; and of that for ex- 
tending the limits of the province of Quebec. 

In the several addresses which, conformably to their reso- 
lutions, were drawn up and promulgated, congress fully met 
the high expectations which were entertained of that assem- 
blage, of whom Lord Chatham declared, “ that, though he had 
studied and admired the free states of antiquity, the master 
spirits of the world, yet, for solidity of reasoning, force of 
sagacity, and wisdom of conclusion, no body of men could 
stand in preference to this congress.” The addresses were 
couched in terms, which, though strongly calculated to awa- 
ken the sympathy, were, at the same time, powerful to con- 
vince the reason. They were not the whining complaints of 
beaten children, who murmur and submit, but the firm remon- 
strances of injured and indignant men, willing to ask for their 
rights, but determined to have them. 

The petition to the king entreated him, in language the 
most respectful and affectionate, to restore their violated 
rights. Their grievances, they said, were the more intolera- 
ble, as they were born heirs of freedom, and had enjoyed it 
under the auspices of his royal ancestors. “ The apprehen- 
sion,” say they, “ of being degraded into a state of servitude, 
from the pre-eminent rank of English freemen, while our 
minds retain the strongest love of liberty, and clearly foresee 


DICTATES OF CONGRESS APPROVED AND FOLLOWED. 


161 


the miseries preparing for us and our posterity, excites emo- 
tions in our breasts which we cannot describe.” They 
express a hope, that the royal indignation will fall on those 
designing and dangerous men, who, by their misrepresenta- 
tions of his American subjects, had, at length, compelled 
them, by the force of accumulated injuries, too severe to be 
longer borne, thus to disturb his majesty’s repose ; a conduct 
extorted from those who would much more willingly bleed in 
his service. “We ask,” say they, “for peace, liberty, and 
safety. We wish not a diminution of the royal prerogative, 
nor do we solicit the grant of any new right in our favor.” 
The petition concludes with an earnest prayer, that his 
majesty, as the father of his whole people, would not permit 
the ties of blood, of law, and loyalty, to be broken, “ in uncer- 
tain expectation of effects, that, if obtained, never can compen- 
sate for the calamities through which they must be gained.” 
In their address to the people of England, they claim the 
rights of fellow subjects. “ Be not surprised,” they say, 
“ that we, whose forefathers participated in the rights, the 
liberties, and the constitution, of which you so justly boast, 
and have carefully conveyed the same fair inheritance to us, 
should refuse to surrender them to men, who found their 
claims on no principles of reason, and who prosecute them 
with a design, that, by having our lives and property in their 
power, they may, with the greater facility, enslave you. Are 
not,” they ask, “ the proprietors of the soil of Great Britain, 
lords of their own property ? Can it be taken from them 
without their consent?' Will they yield it to the arbitrary 
disposal of any man, or number of men, whatever ? You 
know they will not. Why, then, are the proprietors of Ame- 
rica, less lords of their property than you are of yours ? Can 
the intervention of the sea that divides us, cause disparity of 
rights ? Or can any reason be given, why English subjects, 
who live three thousand miles from the royal palace, should 
enjoy less libeity, than those w^o are three hundred miles 
from it ?” 

In the memorial to their constituents, they presented an 
account of the oppressive measures of parliament since 1763. 
I They applaud the spirit which they had shown in defense of 
I their rights, and encourage them to persevere, and be prepared 
* for all contingencies ; hinting that those might occur which 
would put their constancy severely to the test. The congress 
rose on the 6th of October. 

Although their powers were merely advisory, yet their de- 
cisions received the approbation of the colonial assemblies, 
and carried with them all the force of laws. 




PART III. 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. VI. 


This pe- 
titiv n 

draughted by 
Mr. Dicken- 
son. 


1774 . 


Messrs. Lee, 
Livingston, 
and Jay pre 
pare an ad- 
dress to the 
people of 
England. 

Draughted 
by Mr. Jay, 


i 


And a me- 
morial to 
their con- 
stituents. 


Congress 

rise, 

October 6. 

t 

The pro- 
ceedings of 
congress ap- 
proved. 


I 


162 


HOSTILE MEASURES BECOME MORE DECISIVE. 


# 


CHAPTER VII. 

/ 


War approaches. — Massachusetts. — British Parliament. 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. VII. 


Whigs and 
tories. 

Military 
stores seiz- 
ed. 


October. 
The assem- 
bly of Mas- 
sachusetts 
resolve 
themselves 
into a pro- 
vincial con- 
gress, and 
prepare for 
war. 


The south- 
ern colonies 
adopt similar 
measures. 

1774 . 

Nov. 20. 

The king 
and parlia- 
ment deter- 
mined to car- 
ry their point 
at all haz- 
ards. 


Mr. Quincy 
to Dr. Reed. 


Complete unanimity, however, did not exist. Some of the 
late emigrants, on whom England had bestowed offices, and 
many who feared her power, clung to her authority, and de- 
clared themselves her adherents. Whigs and tories were the 
distinguishing names of the parties ; the former favoring the 
cause of the colonists ; the latter, that of Great Britain. 

In the meantime, the magazines of gunpowder and other 
military stores, at Charlestown and Cambridge, were seized, 
by order of Gen. Gage. 

An assembly was called in Massachusetts ; but its sittings 
were countermanded by the governor. The representatives 
then met at Salem, resolved themselves into a “ provincial 
congress,” adjourned to Concord, and chose John Hancock 
their president. The governor warned them to desist from 
such illegal proceedings ; but, paying no regard to his injunc- 
tion, they resolved, that, for the defense of the province, a 
number of the inhabitants should be enlisted, to stand ready 
to march at a minute’s warning. They elected three general 
officers, to command these minute-men and the militia, pro- 
vided they should be called to action — appointed a committee 
of supplies, and a committee of safety, to sit during their re- 
cess. Meeting again in November, they resolved that 'one 
fourth of the militia should act as minute-men; made the addi- 
tion of two general officers ; and sent persons to inform New 
Hampshire, Rhode Island, and Connecticut, of their measures, 
and request their co-operation, in order to raise an army of 
20,000 men, to act in any emergency. 

The same temper was manifest in the southern colonies, 
particularly in Pennsylvania, Virginia, and Maryland, where 
conventions were held, and spirited resolutions passed. 

On the 20th of November, the British parliament convened. 
The king, in his speech, informed the members, that a most 
daring resistance to the laws still prevailed in Massachusetts, 
which was encouraged by unlawful combinations in the other 
colonies ; and, finally, he expressed his firm determination to 
withstand any attempt to weaken or impair the royal authority ; 
and in these sentiments the two houses expressed, in their 
answer, a decided concurrence. Perceiving, from these ex- 
pressions, the temper of the British government, Mr. Quincy, 
who had been sent over as general agent for the colonies, 
wrote to Dr. Reed, in Philadelphia, warning him not to enter- 
tain the idea that commercial plans would be the engines of 
their freedom; and telling him, that he wrote ‘‘ with the feelings 




AMERICA DEFENDED BY LORD CHATHAM. 


163 


of one who believes that his countrymen must yet seal their 
faith and constancy to their liberties with blood.” 

When the British ministry, after considerable delay, at 
length brought the American papers before parliament. Lord 
Chatham, with all the energies of his gigantic mind, took the 
field of debate, in favor of America. “ The way,” he said, 
“ must be immediately opened for reconciliation. It will soon 
be too late. His majesty may indeed wear his crown ; but, 
the American jewel out of it, it will not be worth the wearing. 
They say, you have no right to tax them, without their con- 
sent. They say truly. Representation and taxation must go 
together — they are inseparable. ‘ Our American subjects,’ is 
a common phrase in the mouths of the lowest orders of our 
citizens : but property, my lords, is the sole and entire domi- 
nion of the owner : it excludes all the world besides. It is 
an atom ; untangible by any but the proprietor. T ouch it, 
and the touch contaminates the whole mass ; the whole pro- 
perty vanishes. This wise people speak out. They do not 
hold the language of slaves ; they tell you what they mean. 
They do not ask you to repeal your laws, as a favor ; they 
claim it as a right — they demand it. They tell you, they 
will not submit to them ; and I tell you, the acts must be 
repealed. Repeal, therefore, my lords, I say. But bare 
repeal will not satisfy this enlightened and spirited people. 
You must go through the work ; you must declare you have 
no right to tax — then they may trust you — then they will 
have some confidence in you.” 

But such were the prejudices then existing, that, notwith- 
standing the force of Lord Chatham’s arguments, and the 
weight of his name, a plan, which he brought before parlia- 
ment, for conciliatory measures, was negatived by a large 
majority ; while the petitions from the merchants of London, 
and other commercial places, in favor of America, were refer- 
red, not to the regular committee, but to one, called by the 
friends of the colonies, “ the committee of oblivion,” whose 
meeting was deferred to a distant day. Dr. Franklin, and 
the other colonial agents, were refused a hearing before the 
house, on the plea, that they were appointed by an illegal 
assembly ; and thus was put to silence the voice of three mil- 
lions of people, yet in the attitude of humble suppliants. 

Both houses of parliament concurred, by a large majority, 
In an address to the king, in which they declare, “ that the 
Americans had long wished to become independent, and only 
waited for ability and opportunity, to accomplish their design. 
To prevent this,” they said, “ and to crush the monster in its 
birth, was the duty of every Englishman ; and that this must 
be done, at any price, and at every hazard.” 

On the 10th of February, a bill was passed, by which the 
colonies of Massachusetts, Connecticut, New Hampshire, and 
Rhode Island, were restricted in their trade to Great Britain 


PART III. 


PERIOD I. 

CHAP. VII. 

Lord Chat- 
ham’s speech 
in favor of 
America. 

He declares 
that w'hat 
can be taken 
without the 
owner’s con 
sent ceases 
to be proper 

ty- 


1’775. 

Conciliatory 
measures 
proposed by 
Lord Chat- 
ham, and re- 
jected. 

Colonies re- 
fused a hear- 
ing in parlia 
ment. 


Feb. 10. 
Parliament 
attempt to 
divide the 


164 


FUTILE ATTEMPTS AT RECONCILIATION. 


PART III. 

PERIOD I. 
chap. VIII. 

colonies by 
showing fa- 
vors to some, 
and severity 
-< others. 


Parliament 
makes a 
second fail- 
ure in an- 
other at- 
tempt to 
blind and di- 
vide the co- 
lonies. 


Secret nego- 
tiations be- 
tween Lord 
Howe and 
Dr. Frank- 
lin. 


and its West India possessions, and were also prohibited from 
fishing on the banks of Newfoundland. The same restrictions 
were soon after extended to all the colonies, excepting New 
York and North Carolina. It was expected that these prohi- 
bitions would prove particularly distressing to the inhabitants 
of NeAv England, as an idea prevailed, that they depended on 
the fisheries for their subsistence, and must, if deprived of 
them, be starved into obedience. 

While parliament were engaged in augmenting the naval 
and military force, from the avowed cause, that there was 
a state of rebellion. Lord North brought in an artful bill, 
which he called a conciliatory plan, and which, after consi- 
derable debate, was adopted. Its purport was, that Great 
Britain should forbear to tax the colonies, on their agreeing 
to tax themselves ; the money thus raised, to be at the dispo- 
sal of the British parliament. This project, when brought 
before the colonial assemblies, and finally referred by them to 
congress, was pronounced, not only insidious, but unreason- 
able and unsatisfactory; for it was, in effect, to oblige them- 
selves to give the thing over which they claimed a right, to 
purchase the mere name of possessing that right ; in fine, to 
give the substance for the shadow. 

While these measures were in progress. Lord Howe sought 
an introduction to Dr. Franklin, through his sister, Mrs. Howe, 
the friend of the latter, and an honest endeavor was made, on 
both sides, to fall upon some plan, to which the parties would 
consent. But the result of these secret and unofficial nego- 
tiations shows clearly, that so wide was the difference of 
opinion in England and America, that a war was inevitable ; 
as no scheme of adjustment could be devised, to which even 
good men of both parties would agree. 


CHAPTER VIIL 


The War begins by the Battle of Lexington. 


In the mean time, affairs in America were tending to a 
crisis, which would preclude all hope of reconciliation. A 
second provincial congress having assembled in Massachu- 
setts, had ordered military stores to be collected, and encou- 
raged the militia and minute-men to perfect themselves in the 
use of arms. ^ 

General Gage having learned that a number of field pieces 
were collected at Salem, dispatched a party of soldiers, to 
^noy^storlt possession of them, in the name of the king. The peo- 
at Salem, plo of Salem assembled in great numbers, and, by pulling up 


1775. 

Feb. 26. 
Gage at- 


THE FIRST BLOOD IS SHED AT LEXINGTON. 


165 


a drawbridge, prevented their entering the town, and thus de- 
feated their object. 

A large quantity of ammunition and stores was also depo- 
sited at Concord, about twenty miles from Boston ; these 
General Gage resolved to seize, or destroy; and, with that 
view, he sent a detachment of 800 men, under the command 
of Colonel Smith and Major Pitcairn, ordering them to pro- 
ceed with expedition and secrecy. 

The provincials had notice of the design ; and when the 
British troops arrived at Lexington, within five miles of Con- 
cord, the militia of the place were drawn up, and ready to 
receive them. The advanced body of the regulars approached 
within musket shot, when Major Pitcairn, riding forward, ex- 
claimed, “ Disperse, you rebels ! — throw down your arms and 
disperse.” Not being instantly obeyed, he discharged his 
pistol, and ordered his men to fire. They fired, and killed 
eight men. The militia dispersed, but the firing continued. 
The detachment then proceeded to Concord, and destroyed 
or took possession of the stores. 

They then began their retreat ; but the colonists pressing 
upon them on all sides, they went to Lexington, where they 
met Lord Percy, with a reinforcement of 900 men, without 
which, it is doubtful whether they could have reached Boston ; 
for the Americans, better acquainted with the grounds, con- 
tinually harassed their march. From every place of conceal- 
ment — a stone fence, a cluster of bushes, or a barn, the con- 
cealed provincials poured upon them a destructive fire. At 
sunset, the regulars, almost overcome with fatigue, passed 
Charlestown Neck, and found, on Bunker’s Hill, a resting 
place for the night ; and the next morning, under the protec- 
tion of a man of war, they entered Boston. 

Blood had now flowed, and no language can portray the 
feelings which the event excited. Couriers were dispatched 
in every direction, who gave, as they rode at full speed, their 
news, to be taken up and carried in like manner to other 
places ; and thus, in an increasing circle, it spread like elec- 
tric fluid throughout the land. The messenger, if he arrived 
on Sunday, at once entered the church, and proclaimed to the 
breathless assembly — war has begun ! Every where the cry 
was repeated, “ war has begun !” and the universal response 
was, “to arms, then! liberty or death!” 

The legislatures of the several colonies convened, appointed 
officers, and gave orders to raise troops. Every where, fathers 
were leaving their children, and mothers sending their sons lo 
the field ; and an army of 20,000 was soon collected in the 
neighborhood of Boston. 

Thus war was beginning in earnest. But our fathers had 
a righteous cause ; and the contest was important, not only to 
themselves and their posterity, but to human rights. They 
had done all that was possible, and what none but great men 


PART III 
I c RIOD I 

CHAP. VIII. 


April 18. 
Gage sends 
800 men to 
seize the 
stores at 
Concord. 

1775. 

April 18. 
Battle of 
Lexington. 

The com- 
mencement 
of the war. 


Retreat of 
the British. 

Harassed by 
the Ameri- 
cans. 

British loss 
273. 

American 
loss, 88. 


Great excite- 
ment. 

Special cou- 
riers spread 
the news. 

The people 
take up 
arms. 


Our fathers 
contended 
righteously 
for their 
own, and hu- 
man rights. 


166 


BENEDICT ARNOLD AND THE GREEN MOUNTAIN BOYS. 


PART III, could have done, to secure an honorable peace. What our 
PERIOD I. country now is, and what it must have been, had they shrunk 
CHAP. IX. from the conflict, and tamely submitted to the yoke of servi- 
tude, speaks for their virtue and wisdom, in resolving to con- 
Obligations tend. The God of justice, in whom they trusted, proved their 
s^nM^^the Deliverer. They were, to the death, true to us, their pos- 
o-)mmggene- terity. Let not us be false to them ; but let us transmit the 
rations. liberty and the noble institutions of our country, the inheritance 
earned by their blood, uncontaminated, to our descendants. 


CHAPTER IX. 


Ticonderoga taken. — Royal Governors retire. 


The colonists 
besiege the 
British in 
Boston. 

1775. 

Their pro- 
visions 
scarce. 


Plans for 
taking Ti- 
conderoga 
and Crown 
Point origi- 
nate in Con- 
necticut and 
Massachu- 
setts. 

Green 

Mountain 

Boys 

defend the 
New Hamp- 
shire grants 
from N. Y. 

Ethan Allen 
and Seth 
Warner are 
joined by 


Benedict 

Arnold. 


General Gage was now closely besieged in Boston by an 
army of twenty thousand. He had made his fortifications so 
strong, that the provincials did not attempt the place by as- 
sault ; nor would they have taken any such measures to annoy 
the enemy, as would have exposed the inhabitants. But so 
closely were the British invested, that, although they had the 
command of the sea, their provisions became scarce. Great 
vigilance, to prevent their obtaining supplies, was used along 
the coast, the inhabitants, for this purpose, often driving their 
cattle into the interior. 

The possession of Ticonderoga and Crown Point, on which 
depended the command of lakes George and Champlain, was 
an object of essential importance. Without waiting for the 
action of congress, individuals in Connecticut, at the head of 
whom were Dean, Wooster, and Parsons, determined to un- 
dertake it on their own respoubibility ; and accordingly they 
borrowed of the legislature of that colony, eighteen hundred 
dollars. They then proceeded to Bennington, confident of the 
co-operation of the hardy freemen who had settled in that vi- 
cinity by the authority of New Hampshire, and who had, un- 
der the name of the “ Green Mountain corps,” manifested 
their resolution in defense of their lands from the sheriffs of 
New York ; that state claiming over them a jurisdiction, which 
they would not allow. At the head of these veterans were 
Colonels Ethan Allen, and Seth Warner. They gladly en- 
gaged in the enterprise. Troops were soon raised, and the 
command was intrusted to Allen. 

In the meantime, Benedict Arnold, with the intrepid bold- 
ness of his character, had, in Boston, formed and matured the 
same design, and was on the march to execute it, when he 
found, with astonishment, that he had been anticipated. Be- 
coming second in command to Allen, they marched together. 


AMERICAN SUCCESSES ON LAKE CHAMPLAIN. 


167 


at the head of three hundred men, from Castleton, and reach- 
ed lake Champlain, opposite Ticonderoga, on the 9th of May. 
On the morning of the 10th they embarked with eighty-three 
men, landed at dawn of day, and completely surprised the for- 
tress. The approach of a hostile force was so unexpected to 
De La Place, the commander, that he knew not from what 
quarter they were ; and when summoned to surrender, he de- 
manded by what authority : — “ In the name of the great Je- 
hovah and the Continental Congress,” said Allen. De La 
Place, incapable of making any resistance, delivered up the 
garrison, which consisted of only three officers and forty-four 
privates. 

The remainder of the troops having landed, Colonel War- 
ner was dispatched with a small party against Crown Point, 
of which he took peaceable possession. Arnold, having man- 
ned and armed a small schooner found in South Bay, captured 
a sloop-of-war lying at St. Johns. The pass of Skeensbo- 
rough was seized at the same time, by a detachment of vol- 
unteers from Connecticut. 

Thus were obtained, without bloodshed, these important 
posts ; and the command of the lakes on which they stood, 
together with one hundred pieces of cannon, and other muni- 
tions of war. The success with which this expedition was 
crowned, greatly tended to raise the confidence which the 
A*fnericans felt in themselves. 

The continental congress again assembled at Philadelphia 
on the 10th of May, and Mr. Hancock was chosen President. 
Bills of credit to the amount of three millions of dollars were 
issued for defraying the expenses of the war ; and the faith 
of the “Twelve United Colonies” pledged for their re- 
demption. 

Lord Dunmore, the governor of Virginia, on plea of insur- 
rection in a neighboring county, caused some powder to be 
seized, by night, from the magazine belonging to the colony 
at Williamsburgh, and conveyed on board an armed schooner, 
then lying in James river. Patrick Henry assembled an in- 
dependent company, and was marching towards the capital, to 
obtain it by force, when he was met by a messenger from the 
governor, who paid him the full value in money. Henry and 
his party returned. Lord Dunmore, having fortified his palace, 
issued a proclamation, and declared them rebels. This highly 
incensed the people, with whom Henry was the favorite leader. 
About the same time, letters of Dunmore to England were in- 
tercepted, which were considered as gross slanders against 
the colony. Thus situated, he became apprehensive of per- 
sonal danger, abandoned his government, and went on board 
the Fowey, a man-of-war, then lying at Yorktown. In North 
Carolina, Governor Martin took refuge on board a national 
ship in Cape Fear river ; and in South Carolina, Lord Wil- 
liam Campbell abandoned his government and retired. 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. IX. 


1775. 

May 10. 
They sur 
prise and 
capture Ti 
conderoga. 


Colonel 
Warner 
takes Crown 
Point. 

Arnold 
seizes a 
sloop-of-war. 


The Ameri 
cans com- 
mand Lakes 
George and 
Champlain. 


May 10. 
Congress 
meet at Phil- 
adelphia. 
Issue three 
millions of 
continental 
paper money 

April. 
Lord Dun 
more forced 
by Patrick 
Henry, to 
make resti- 
tution for 
powder. 


Proclaims 
him and his 
party rebels 

Plis letters 
intercepted. 
He quits his 
government, 
as dc the 
governors of 
the Caroli- 
nas. 


168 


BATTLE OF BUNKER-HILL. 


PART IlL Tryon, the artful and intriguing governor of New York, was 
PERIOD I. still in, or near the province, and no delegates to congress 
CHAP. X. were chosen at the proper time ; but after the battle of Lex- 
ington, a convention was held for the sole purpose, and mem- 
bers were elected. 


CHAPTER X. 


1775. 

May 25. 
Howe, Clin- 
ton, and Bnr- 
goyne. 

June 12. 
General 
Gage’s proc- 
lamation. 

General 
Gage vio- 
lates his 
promise. 


Night of 
June 16, 
Americans 
fortify 

Breed’s Hill. 


June 17. 
British army 
crosses from 
Boston. 

Lands at 
Morton’s 
Point. 


They burn 
Charles- 
town. 


Battle of Bunker Hill. — Washington. 

In May, the British army in Boston received a powerful re- 
inforcement from England, under Generals Howe, Clinton, 
and Burgoyne. 

General Gage, thus reinforced, proceeded to bold measures. 
He proclaimed martial law throughout Massachusetts. He 
however offered pardon to all rebels who would return to 
their allegiance, except Samuel Adams and John Hancock. 

General Gage had, in the meantime, agreed to permit the 
people of Boston to depart ; but after a portion had gone, he 
changed his policy and kept the remainder. 

Learning that the British threatened to penetrate into the 
country, congress recommended to the council of war to 
take such measures as would put them on the defensive, and 
for this purpose, a detachment of one thousand men, under 
Colonel Prescott, was ordered, on the night of the 16 th of 
June, to throw up a breastwork on Bunker’s Hill, near 
Charlestown. By some mistake, the troops entrenched them- 
selves on Breed’s Hill, nearer to Boston. They labored with 
such silence and activity, that by return of light they had 
nearly completed a strong redoubt, without being observed. 
At dawn, however, the British, discovering the advance of 
the Americans, commenced a severe cannonade from the ships 
in the river ; but this not interrupting them, General Gage 
sent a body of about three thousand men, under Generals 
Howe and Pigot. They left Boston in boats, and landed 
under the protection of the shipping in Charlestown, at the 
extreme point of the peninsula, and advanced against the 
Americans. Generals Clinton and Burgoyne took their sta- 
tion on an eminence in Boston, commanding a distinct view 
of the hill. The spires of the churches, the roofs of the 
houses, and every height which commanded a view of the 
battle ground, were covered with spectators, taking deep and 
opposite interests in the conflict. 

The British set fire to Charlestown; and amidst the glare of 
its flames glittering upon their burnished arms, they advance to 
the attack. The Americans wait their approach in silence, 
until they are within ten rods of the redoubt — then taking a 


WASHINGTON ELECTED COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 


169 


steady aim, and having advantage of the ground, they pour 
upon the British a deadly fire. They are thrown into confu- 
sion, and many of their officers fall. They are thus twice 
r/pulsed. Clinton now arrives ; his men again rally ; ad- 
vance towards the fortifications, and attack the redoubt on 
three sides at once. The ammunition of the colonists failed. 
Courage was no longer of any avail, and Colonel Prescott, 
who commanded the redoubt, ordered a retreat. The Amer- 
icans w'ere obliged to pass Charlestown neck, where they 
were exposed to a galling fire from the ships in the harbor. 
Here lell General Joseph Warren, whose death was a severe 
blow to his mourning country. 

In this engagement three thousand men, composing the 
flower of the British army, were engaged. Their killed and 
wounded were more than a thousand, while the loss of the 
Americans was less than half that number. Although the 
ground was lost, the Americans regarded this as a victory, 
and the British as a defeat. Or if they pretended otherwise, 
it was tauntingly asked, how many more such triumphs their 
army could afford 1 The boldness with which the undisci- 
plined troops of the colonies so long withstood the charges of 
the regulars, increased their confidence, and convinced the 
English that they had to contend with a resolute foe. 

On the fifteenth of June, congress, still in session, elected, 
by a unanimous vote, George Washington, who was then 
present, and had from their first meeting at Philadelphia, been 
a delegate from Virginia, to the high office of general and 
commander-in-chief of the army of the United Colonies. 
The members from the north had generously resolved, in or- 
der to attach the south more firmly to the confederacy, to fix 
upon a southern commander ; but in their selection, they ap- 
pear to have been guided by a wisdom which seemed, as far 
as human foresight can go, to penetrate into futurity. When 
his appointment was signified to him by the president of con- 
gress, he was deeply penetrated with a mingled sense of the 
high honor which he had received, and the responsibility of 
the station to which he was raised. In attempting to fill it, 
he acted not from the dictates of his own judgment, which led 
him to fear that his talents and military experience might not 
be adequate to the discharge of his duty ; yet, such as they 
were, he felt bound, he said, to devote them to his country in 
whatever manner the public will directed. He declined all 
compensation for his services, for as money could not buy 
hitn from his endeared home, and as he served his country 
f.jj- justice, and the love he bore to her cause, he would not 
allow his motives to be misconstrued. He should keep an 
exact account of his expenses and those, congress, he doubt- 
ed not, w"ould discharge. 

Afiemas Ward, of Massaclmsetts, Colonel Lee formerly a 
British officer, Philip Schuyler of New York, and Israel 
13 


PART^IIL 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. X. 

1775. 

June 17, 
Americans 
twice re- 
pulse the 
British. 

Are at length 
obliged to 
quit the field. 

British loss, 
105L 

American, 

453. 


June 15. 
Washington 
elected com- 
mander-in- 
chief. 


Washington 
fears that hie 
capacity i.'« 
not equal 1o 
the stat’on. 


Washing- 
ton received 
no pecuni- 
ary reward 
for eight 
years ai- 
duous ser. 
vices. 


170 


WASHINGTON JOINS THE ARMY AT CAMBRIDGE. 


PART III. 
PERIOD 1. 
CHAP. X. 


fie joins the 
army at 
Cambridge. 


American 
nrmy undis- 
ciplined; in- 
subordinate, 
without en- 


gineers, 


and 


almost with- 
out ammu- 
nition. 


Washing- 
ton’s judi- 
cious ar- 
rangements. 

He organizes 
the army. 


July 6. 
Congress 
show just 
reasons for 
taking up 
arras. 

Their hope 
and courage. 


Their reso- 
lute and 
solemn de- 
termination. 


Putnam, of Connecticut then before Boston, were at the same 
time appointed to the rank of major generals ; and Horatio 
Gates to that of adjutant general. 

Soon after his election, Washington set out for the camp at 
Cambridge. He found the British army strongly posted on 
Bunker’s and Breed’s hill, and Boston neck. The American, 
consisting of 14,000 men, were entrenched on the heights 
around Boston, forming a line which extended from Roxbury 
on the right, to the river Mystic on the left, a distance of 
twelve miles. This disposition of the troops greatly distress- 
ed the British, who were confined to Boston, and often obliged 
to risk their lives to obtain the means of sustenance. 

Washington perceived, that although the people were ar- 
dent in the cause of liberty, and ready to engage in the most 
desperate enterprises, yet there was a want of discipline and 
military subordination among the troops. The officers, in 
many instances, were chosen by the soldiers from among 
their own number, and hence were not considered their supe- 
riors. The army was scantily supplied with arms and am- 
munition, and their operations retarded, by a want of skillful 
engineers. He set himself with alacrity to the labor of bring- 
ing order out of confusion, making judicious arrangements and 
divisions in the army, disciplining the troops, and employing 
some of the most active in the duties of artillerists ; and such 
were his exertions, that in a short time the army was organ- 
ized, and fit to take the field. 

Congress now published a solemn and dignified declaration, 
in the form of a manifesto, setting forth the imperative reasons 
which led the nation to take up arms. This instrument, 
which was to be published from the pulpit, and in “orders” to 
the army, declared, “ we are reduced to the alternative ol 
choosing an unconditional submission to the tyranny of irrita- 
ted ministers, or resistance by force. The latter is our choice. 
We have counted the cost of. this contest, and find nothing so 
dreadful as voluntary slavery. Honor, justice, and humanity 
forbid us tamely to surrender that freedom which we received 
from our gallant ancestors, and which our innocent posterity 
have a right to, receive from us. Our cause is just, our union 
is perfect, our internal resources are great ; and, if necessary, 
foreign assistance is undoubtedly attainable.” 

“ With hearts fortified with these animating reflections, we 
most solemnly, before God and the world, declare, that, ex- 
erting the utmost energy of those powers, which our benefi- 
cent Creator hath graciously bestowed on us, the arms we 
have been compelled by our enemies to assume, we wdll, in 
defiance of every hazard, with unabating firmness and perse- 
verance, employ for the preservation of our liberties ; being 
with one mind resolved, to die freemen, rather than to live 
slaves.” 

Georgia now entered into the opposition made to the claims 


INVASION OF CANADA. 


171 


of the British parliament to tax America, and chose delegates PART III, 
to conjjress ; after which, the style of “the Thirteen United period l. 
Colonies” was assumed, and by that title the English provin- chap. ii. 
ces were thenceforth designated. 


During this session of congress, also, the first line of posts 
for the communication of intelliofence through the United 

'O O 

States, was established. Benjamin Franklin was appointed, 
by a unanimous vote, postmaster-general, with power to ap- 
point as many deputies as he might deem proper and necessa- 
ry, for the conveyance of the mail from Falmouth, in Maine, 
to Savannah, in Georgia. 


1775 . 

Dr Franklin 
thf first post- 

rr Hslv,'. ’ 

geiisi.il, 

Postfc’ 

Faliuc'tAtii ;o 
k^avam.ali. 


CHAPTER XI. 

Invasion of Canada. — Death of Montgomery. 


While the British army was closely blockaded in Boston, 
congress conceived the design of sending a force into Can- 
ada ; as the movements of Sir Guy Carleton, the governor of 
that province, seemed to threaten an invasion of the north- 
western frontier, d'wo expeditions were accordingly organ- 
ized and dispatched, one by the way of Champlain, under 
Generals Schuyler and Montgomery, the other by the way of 
the river Kennebec, under the command of Arnold. 

General Lee, with 1,200 volunteers from Connecticut, was 
directed to repair to New York, and with the aid of the inhab- 
itants, fortify the city, and the highlands on the Hudson river. 

In pursuance of the plan of guarding the northern frontier 
by taking Canada, Generals Schuyler and Montgomery, with 
two regiments of New York militia, and a body of New Eng- 
land men, amounting in the whole to about 2,000, were or- 
dered to move in that direction, while General Montgomery 
was directed to proceed with the troops then in readiness, and 
lay siege to St. John’s. General Schuyler, on arriving at the 
Isle aux Noix, twelve miles south, sent circular letters to the 
Canadians, exhorting them to arouse and assert their liberties, 
declaring that the Americans entered their country as friends 
and protectors, not as enemies. He then returned to Albany, 
to hasten the remaining troops and artillery. Being prevented 
by illness from rejoining the army, the chief command de- 
volved on Montgomery, who, on receiving a reinforcement, 
invested St. John’s, but being almost destitute of battering can- 
non and of pow'der, he made little progress. 

Colonel Allen, the hero of Ticonderoga, had a command 
under Montgomery ; and was sent by him with about eighty 
men, to secure a party of hostile Indians. Having efi'ected 
his object, he was returning to head-quarters, when he was 


Americans 
send two 
parties 
against Can- 
ada. 


Geneidi Lee 
to fortify 
New York. 


Schuyler’s 

proclama- 

tion. 


Mongomery 
invests St. 
John. 


September. 
Colonel Al- 
len makes an 
attempt on 
Montreal. 


172 


MONTGOMERY TAKES ST. JOHn’s AND MONTREAL. 


PART III. 


PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. XI. 


l9 taken 
ari.soner, put 
T irons, and 


fent to Eng- 


land. 


Americans 
take Cham- 
ble and ob- 


lajin pow- 
der. 


Carleton re- 
pulsed at 
Longueil by 
Warner. 


Nov. .3. 
St. John’s 
surrenders. 


Carleton 
flees, and 
Montgomery 
enters Mont- 
real. 


Canadians 
join him. 


Not. 13. 
Arnold ap- 
pears before 
Quebec, but 
is compelled 
to retire. 


met by Major Brown, who, with a party, had been detached 
on a tour of observation. Without orders they rashly undertook 
to make a descent upon Montreal. They divided into two 
parties, intending to assail the city at opposite points. Allen 
crossed the river in the night, as had been proposed ; and al- 
though Brown and his party failed, he, with only eighty men, 
by desperate valor attempted to maintain his ground though 
attacked by Carleton, at the head of several hundreds. Com- 
pelled to yield, he and his. brave associates were loaded with 
irons, and sent to England. 

On the 1 3th of October, a small fort at Chamble, which was 
but slightly guarded, was taken by the Americans. Several 
pieces of artillery, and about 120 barrels of gunpowder, were 
the fruits of the victory. This enabled Montgomery to pro- 
ceed with vigor against St. John’s. 

Carleton, on learning the situation of that fort, raised a force 
of 800 men for its relief, and embarked them in boats to cross 
the St. Lawrence to Longueil. Colonel Warner, who was 
stationed there with 300 mountaineers, and a small piece of 
artillery, received him with a brisk fire; prevented his landing, 
and compelled him to return to Montreal. 

When the news of this repulse reached Montgomery, he 
sent a flag to Major Preston, who commanded the besieged 
fortress, summoning him to surrender. The summons was 
obeyed on the 3d of November, and the fort entered by the 
Americans. 

Carleton now abandoned Montreal to its fate, and made his 
escape down the river in the night, in a small canoe with 
mufiled oars. The next day, Montgomery, after engaging to 
allow the inhabitants their own laws, the free exercise of their 
religion, and the privilege of governing themselves, entered 
the town. His benevolent conduct induced many Canadians 
to join his standard : yet some of his own troops deserted, 
from severity of climate, and many, whose time of enlistment 
had nearly expired, insisted on returning home. With the 
remnant of his army, consisting of only 300 men, he marched 
towards Quebec, expecting to meet there troops under Arnold, 
who were to penetrate by the way of the rivers Kenebec and 
Chaudiere. 

Arnold commenced his march with 1,000 men, about the 
middle of September. After sustaining almost incredible 
hardships in the trackless forests of Maine, he arrived at Point 
Levi, opposite Quebec, on the 9th of November. On the 
night of the 1 3th, he crossed the St. Lawrence, and climbing 
the same precipice which Wolfe had ascended, he formed his 
army, now reduced to 700 men, on the heights near the mem- 
orable plains of i\.braham, and advanced in the hope of sur- 
prising the city. Being convdnced, by a cannon shot from 
the wall, that the garrison had obtained knowledge of his ap- 
proach, and were ready to receive him, and feeling his force 




FAILURE OF THE ATTEMPT ON QUEBEC. 

to be either to carry on a regular siege, or hazard 

a battle, he retired on the 18th, to Point aux Trembles, there 
to await the arrival of Montgomery. 

General Carleton, on retiring from Montreal, had proceed- 
ed to Quebec, and now had a garrison of 1,500 men. Mont- 
gomery joined Arnold on the first of December. The united 
forces of the Americans amounted to less than 1,000 effective 
men. On the 5th, Montgomery sent a flag to the governor, 
with a summons to surrender. Carleton ordered his troops 
to fire upon the bearer, and forbade all communication. The 
American general attempted to batter the walls, and harass 
the city, by repeated attacks. During one night, he construct- 
ed a battery of ice, where he planted his cannon ; but they 
were not of sufficient force to make any material impression, 
or to alarm the garrison. 

Montgomery now found himself under circumstances even 
more critical and embarassing, than those which had, sixteen 
years before, environed Wolfe at the same place. The severe 
Canadian winter had set in, and several feet of snow covered 
the ground, and his troops had suffered much already. Yet 
to abandon the enterprise, was to relinquish fame, and disap- 
point the expectations, however unreasonable they might be, 
of his too sanguine countrymen. He, therefore, with the 
unanimous approbation of his officers, came to the desperate 
determination of storming the city. 

Just at the dawn of the last day of the year, and during a 
riolent snow storm, the troops marched from the camp, in four 
divisions, commanded by Montgomery, Arnold, Brown, and 
Livingston. The two latter were to make feigned attacks ; 
but, impeded by the snow, they did not arrive in season to ex- 
ecute their orders. Arnold and Montgomery were to make 
an assault at opposite points. Montgomery, at the head of 
his valiant band, was obliged to advance through a narrow 
path, leading under the projecting rocks of a precipice. When 
they reached a blockhouse and picket, he assisted with his 
own hands to open a passage for his troops, encouraging, by 
his voice and his example, his brave companions. They ad- 
vanced boldly and rapidly to force the barrier, when, a single 
and accidental discharge from a cannon, proved fatal to this 
brave and excellent officer, and thus destroyed the hopes of 
the enterprise. Several of Montgomery’s best officers shared 
his fate ; and Colonel Campbell, on whom the command de- 
volved, found it impossible to pursue the advantages already 
gained. 

In the meantime, Arnold, at the head of his detachment, 
was intrepidly advancing, when he received a musket ball in 
the leg,, and was carried from the field. Colonel Morgan, who 
succeeded him, led on the troops with vigor, and soon made 
himself master of the second barrier. But the British, freed 
from their apprehension of attack at any other point, turned 


173 

PART III. 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. XI. 


Carleton aI 
Quebec. 

Dec. 1. 
Montgomery 
joins Arnold 
at Point aux 
Trembles. 

He erects a 
battery of 
ice. 


Boldly de- 
termines to 
storm the 
city. 


Dec 31. 
Four divi- 
sions of 
American 
troops. 


Montgome- 
ry’s valor 
and death 


Arnold’s in- 
trepidity. 

He is 
wounded. 

His party at 
first success- 
ful. 


174 


FIRST AMERICAN NAVY. 


PART III. their undivided force upon his party. Thre^ours did this 
resolute band resist, although attacked both in front and in 
rear ; but at length were compelled to surrender themselves 
prisoners of war. The Americans lost 400 men in this dis- 
astrous attempt. 

The treatment of Carleton to his prisoners, did honor to his 
humanity. Arnold, wounded as he was, retired with the re- 
mainder of his army, to the distance of three miles below 
Quebec ; where, though inferior in numbers to the garrison, 
they kept the place in a state of blockade, and in the course 
of the winter, reduced it to distress for want of provisions. 


PERIOD I. 
OIIAP. XII. 

Ajperican 
It i.'is, 400. 


Arnold 

Uockades 

Quebec. 


CHAPTER XII. 


1775 . 

Oct. 18. 
Falmouth 
burned 

Efforts of an 
exasperated 
people. 


Dec. 13. 
Congress 
fit out thir- 
teen ships. 


Tryon em- 
ployed to 
bribe New 
York. 


Law made 
which reach- 
ed his case. 


American Villages burned. — Privateers. — Lord Dunmore. — The Olive Branch. 

While these events were transacting in the north, the roy- 
al force, both by sea and land, was turned against New Eng- 
land. Orders were given to lay waste and destroy all such 
sea-ports, as had taken part against Great Britain. In conse- 
quence, Falmouth, now Portland, was burned by the or- 
ders of Captain Mowatt of the British navy. Its flames 
ceased to the eye with the destruction of its buildings, but 
they burned long in the hearts of an exasperated people, who 
now put forth all their efforts. They collected military stores ; 
they purchased powder in all foreign ports where it was prac- 
ticable, and, in many colonies, commenced its manufacture. 
They also began more seriously to turn their attention to their 
armed vessels. Massachusetts granted letters of marque and 
reprisal. Congress resolved to fit out thirteen ships, and raise 
two battalions of marines. They framed articles of war for 
the government of the little navy, and established regular 
courts of admiralty, for the adjudication of prizes. The 
American privateers swarmed forth. xAlert and bold, they 
visited ever}^ sea, and annoyed the British commerce, even in 
the ver) waters of their own island. 

Efforts were still m. Je by the ministry, to retain the colony 
of New York. They restored Tryon to the government, who 
was greatly beloved by the people, and empowered him to 
bribe and corrupt, if possible, the influential citizens. Con- 
gress, alarmed for the safety of a colony, whose loss must 
cut asunder the north from the south, recommended that “ all 
persons, whose going at large would endanger the liberty of 
A meHca, should be arrested and secured and Tryon con- 
sulted his safety, by taking refuge on board a ship in the 
harbor. 


LORD DUNMORE QUITS THE “ OLD DOMINION.’ 


175 


The govei^^ent of Virginia was now in the hands of the 
colonial assembly ; but Lord Dunmore, still on board the king’s 
ship, did not abandon all hopes of regaining it. In Novem- 
ber, he issued a proclamation declaring martial law, and pro- 
mising freedom to such slaves as would leave their masters, 
and join his party. Several hundred negroes and royalists 
obeyed the call, when, leaving his ships, he occupied a strong 
position near Norfolk. The assembly sent 800 militia to op- 
pose his movements. On the 7th of December they were at- 
tacked by the royalists and negroes, but they repelled the 
assailants, and gained a decisive victory ; after which, they 
occupied the town of Norfolk. Lord Dunmore, 'with his re- 
maining forces, again repaired to the ships, where, in conse- 
quence of the many royalists who joined him, he became 
reduced to great distress, for want of provisions. In this sit- 
uation, he sent a flag to Norfolk, demanding a supply. The 
commander of the provincials refusing to comply, he set fire 
to the town, and destroyed it. This availed him little. As- 
sailed at once by tempest, famine, and disease, he with his 
followers, sought refuge in the West Indies. 

The last hope of the colonies for reconciliation, rested in 
the petition of congress to the king, which had been emphat- 
ically styled The Olive Branch,” and was sent over by Mr. 
Penn, a descendant of the proprietor of Pennsylvania, and a 
former governor of that colony ; but the earliest information 
received from him, after the meeting of parliament, dissolved 
every vestige of hope. The king, in his speech at the open- 
ing of the session, accused the Americans of hostility and 
rebellion ; and declared that the object of their taking up arms, 
was to establish an independent empire. 

To prevent this, he recommended that vigorous measures 
should be taken to subdue them ; not forgetting such as were 
likely to weaken them, by division. This speech developed 
the ministerial 'views, and large majorities in both houses, not- 
withstanding the eloquence of Mr. Burke and others, answer- 
ed the king’s speech, by responding the same sentiments of 
accusation against the colonies, and the same determination 
to reduce them to obedience, by measures of coercion and 
distress. 

The friends of America obtained a reluctant vote of the 
peers to examine Mr. Penn. This gentlemen affirmed, that 
the colonies would still allow the royal authority of Great 
Britain, but not its right of taxation ; that the rejection of the 
present offer would certainly prove an insuperable bar to re- 
concilement ; but that the prevailing wish in America still was, 
restoration of friendship with Great Britain. 

About the last of December, an act was passed prohibiting 
all trade and commerce with the colonies ; and authorizinor 
the capture and condemnation of all American vessels, '•.vith 
theii cargoes, and all others found trading in any port or place 


PART III, 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. XII. 


November. 
Lord Dun 
more at- 
tempts to re- 
gain his au- 
thority in 
Virginia. 

Dec. 7. 
The militia 
of V^irginia 
defeat the 
royalists, 

1776 . 

Jan. 1. 
Lord Dun- 
more burns 
Norfolk, and 
abandons 
“ the Domin- 
ion.” 

1775 . 

Mr. Penn 
carries over 
the petition 
called the 
“ Olive 
Branch.” 


The king’s 
speech and 
the parlia- 
ment’s reply 
are hostile. 


Mr. Penn 
declares, be- 
fore the 
peers, that 
America, 
though loyal 
will not be 
taxed. 


Decemlier. 
Severe laws 
respectins 
trade and 
shipping. 


176 


PART III. 

PElilO!> I. 
CHAP. XIII, 


England 
ires merce- 
naries. 

Parliament 
refuses to 
near the pe- 
tition of the 
colonies. 


HC .ii L.EAVES AND WASHINGTON ENTERS BOSTON. 

in the colonies, as if the same were the ves^s and effect^ 
of open enemies ; and the vessels and property thus taken 
were vested in their captors, and the crews were to be treat- 
ed, not as prisoners, but as slaves. 

About the same time, England made treaties with the land- 
grave of Hesse Cassel, and other Germam princes, hiring of 
them 17,000 men, to be employed against the Americans ; 
and it was determined to send over, in addition to these, 
25,000 English troops. 

The petition carried by Mr. Penn, had been laid before par- 
liament ; but both houses refused to hear it, alledging, that 
they could not treat upon any proposition coming from an un- 
lawful assembly. By the passage of these acts, the hiring of 
foreign mercenaries, and the rejection of this last petition. 
Great Britain filled up the measure of her wrongs to America, 
and sealed the final alienation of her colonies. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


Washington enters Boston. — Disasters in Canada. 


The army 
reduced in 
numbers and 
ill-appoint- 
ed. 

A bounty 
given. 


Militia call- 
ed out. 


1770 . 

^ March 4. 
Americans 
fortify Dor- 
chester 
Heights. 

The British 
evacuate 
Boston, 
March 17. 


Although Britain was preparing so formidable a force, 
yet the American army was not only reduced in numbers, but 
at the close of the year 1775, was almost destitute of neces- 
sary supplies. The terms of enlistment of all the troops had 
expired in December ; and although measures had been taken 
for recruiting the army, yet on the last day of December, 
there were but 9,650 men enlisted for the ensuing year. Gen. 
Washington, finding how slowly the army was recruited, pro- 
posed to congress to try the influence of a bounty ; but his 
proposal was not acceded to until late in .lanuary, and it was 
not until tlui middle of February, that the regidar army 
amounted to 14,000. In addition to these, the commander-in- 
chief, being vested by congross with the power to call out the 
militia, made a requisition on the authorities of Massachusetts, 
for 6,000, which were furnished. 

Washington had continued the blockade of Boston during 
the winter of 1775-6, and at last resolved to bring the enemy 
to action, or drive them from the town. On the night of the 
4th of March, a detachment, under the command of General 
Thomas, silently reached Dorchester Heights, and there con- 
structed, in a single night, a redoubt which menaced the Brit- 
ish shipping with destruction. VVhen the light of the morn- 
ing discovered to General Howe the advantage the Americans 
had gained, he perceived, that no alternative remained for him, 
but to dislodge them, or evacuate the place. He immediately 


UNFORTUNATE RETREAT FROM CANADA. 


177 


dispatched a few regiments to attempt the former, but a vio- 

eiit tempest of wind and rain rendered their etforts ineffect- 
ual. '.riie Americans had, however, continued with unremit- 
ting industry, to strengthen and improve their works, until they 
were now too dangerous to be neglected, and too secure to be 
forced, and it was determined in a council of war, to evacuate 
the town. Accordingly, on the morning of the 17th, the 
whole British force, with such of the loyalists as chose to 
follow' their fortunes, set sail for Halifax. As the rear of 
the British troops were embarking, Washington entered the 
town in triumph. 

'rhe plans of the British cabinet embraced, for the cam- 
paign of 1776, the recovery of Canada, the reduction of the 
southern colonies, and the possession of New York. This 
last service was intrusted to Admiral Howe, and his brother. 
General How^e ; the latter of whom succeeded General Gage, 
m the command of the British troops. 

Arnold had continued the siege of Quebec, and had greatly 
annoyed the garrison ; but he found himself oppressed with 
many difficulties. His army had suffered extremely from the 
inclemency of the season, and from the breaking out of the 
small-pox. Notwithstanding the garrison of Montreal had 
been sent to reinforce him, he had, at this time, scarcely 1,000 
effective men. The reinforcements ordered by congress, 
were slow in arriving, and when they reached Quebec, great- 
ly reduced in numbers by disease. Added to this, the river 
was now clear of ice, and the British fleet was daily ex- 
pected. 

' General Thomas, who now arrived with troops, superseded 
Arnold. He made attempts to reduce Quebec, but the sudden 
appearance of the British fleet obliged him to flee, with such 
precipitation, that he left his baggage and military stores. 
Many of the sick also fell into the hands of Carleton, by 
whom they were treated with honorable humanity. 

One after another, the posts wffiich had been conquered by 
the Americans, fell into the hands of the British, and before 
the close of June, they had recovered all Canada. The Amer- 
icans lost, in this unfortunate retreat, about 1,000 men, who 
were mostly taken prisoners. 


PART in . 
PEKIOD L 

CHAP. XIV. 


Washing- 
ton’s array 
enter the 
town. 


British have 
three objects 
for the cam- 
paign. 


Arnold still 
bs-fore Que- 
bec. 

Is badly situ 
ated. 


Thomas 
succeeds 
him, and 
makes a 
precipitate 
retreat, 
May 5. 

June. 

Americans 

evacuate 

Canada. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


British repulsed at Charleston. — Independence declared. 


The British fleet, destined to the reduction of the southern 
colonies, sailed, under Sir Peter Parker, to attack Charleston, 
where they arrived early in June. The marines were com- 
manded by General Clinton. 


1776 . 

June. 

Sir Peter 
Parker sails 
to attack 
Charleston. 


178 


BRITISH ATTACK SULLIVAn’s ISLAND. 


PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. XIV. 


The Caro- 
linians forti- 
fy Sullivan’s 
Island, and 
0 ill out the 
militia. 


June 28. 
The British 
attack the 
fort on Sulli- 
van’s Island, 
and are re- 
pulsed. 


Jasper re- 
covers the 


flag. 


British sail 
for New 
York. 


Washington 
fixes his 
head-quar- 
ters at New 
York. 


June 7. 
Indepen- 
dence pro- 
posed in con- 
gress. 


An intercepted official letter had given the Carolinians 
such information of the enemy’s movements, that they were 
not unprepared for their reception. On Sullivan’s island, at 
the entrance of Charleston harbor, they had constructed a 
fort of the palmetto tree, which resembles the cork. The 
militia had been called out, under the command of General 
Lee, now exceedingly popular ; and they formed a force five 
or six thousand strong, for the defense of the menaced capital. 
The general was ably seconded by Colonels Gadsden, Moul- 
trie, and d’hompson. 

The palmetto fort was garrisoned by about 400 men, com- 
manded by Colonel Moultrie. On the morning of the 28th 
of June, the British ships opened their several broadsides 
upon it. The discharge of artillery upon the little fort was 
incessant, but the balls were received by the palmetto wood, 
and buried as in earth ; while Moultrie and the brave Caroli- 
nians under his command returned the fire, and defended the 
fortification with such spirit, that it has ever since been called 
by the name of Moultrie. 

Once during the day, after a thundering discharge from 
the British cannon, the flag of the fort was no longer seen to 
wave ; and the Americans, who watched the battle from the 
opposite shore, were, every moment, expecting to see the 
British troops mount the parapets in triumph. But none 
appeared ; and, in a few moments, the striped banner of 
America was once more unfurled to their view. The staff 
had been carried away by a shot, and the flag had fallen 
upon the outside of the fort. A brave serjeant, by the name 
of Jasper, jumped over the wall, and, amidst a shower of bul- 
lets, recovered and fastened it in its place. 

At evening, the British, completely foiled, drew off their 
ships, with the loss of two hundred men ; and, a few days 
after, they set sail, with the troops on board, for the vicinity 
of New York, where the whole British force had been ordered 
to assemble. 

It had early occurred to Washington, that the central situa- 
tion of New York, with the numerous advantages attending 
the possession of that city, would render it an object of great 
importance to the British. Under this impression, before the 
enemy left Boston, General Lee had been detached from 
Cambridge, to put Long Island and New York in a posture 
of defense. Soon after the evacuation of Boston, the com- 
mander-in-chief followed, and, with the greater part of his 
army, fixed his head-quarters in the city of New York- 

On the 7th of June, Richard Henry Lee, of Virginia, made 
a motion in congress, for declaring the colonies free ano 

INDEPENDENT STATES. 

The most vigorous exertions had been made by the friends 
of independence, to prepare the minds of the people for this 
bold measure. Among the numerous writers on the momen 


DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 


179 


tcus question, the most luminous and forcible was Thomas 
Paine. His pamphlet entitled “ Common Sense,” was read 
and understood by all. While it demonstrated the necessity, 
the advantage, and the practicability of independence, it 
treated kingly government and hereditary succession with 
ridicule and opprobrium. Two years before, the inhabitants 
of the colonies were the loyal subjects of the king of England, 
and wished not, for independence, but for the constitutional 
liberty ol' the British subject. But the crown of England had, 
for their assertion of this right, declared them out of its pro- 
tection, rejected their petitions, shackled their commerce, 
and finally employed foreign mercenaries to destroy them. 
Such were the exciting causes, which, being stirred up and 
directed by the master spirits of the times, had, in the space 
of two years, changed the tide of public feeling in America, 
and throughout her extensive regions produced the general 
voice WE WILL BE FREE. 

Satisfied by indubitable signs, that such was the resolution 
of the people, congress deliberately and solemnly decided to 
declare it to the world; and the Declaration of Indepen- 
dence was agreed to in congress, on the 4th of July, 1776.* 

A long enumeration of the oppressions of the British 
government is therein made, and closed with the assertion, that 
a prince, whose character is thus marked by every act 
which may define a tyrant, is unfit to be the ruler of a free 
people.” 

The fruitless appeals which had been made to the people 
of Great Britain are then recounted; but “they too,” con- 
cludes this declaration, “ have been deaf to the voice of jus- 
tice and of consanguinity. We must, therefore, acquiesce in 
the necessity, which denounces our separation ; and hold 
them, as we hold the rest of mankind, enemies in war, in 
peace friends.” 

“ We, therefore, the representatives of the United States 
of America, in general congress assembled, appealing to the 
Supreme Judge of the world, for the rectitude of our inten- 
tions, do, in the name, and by the authority of the good people 
of these colunies, solemnly publish and declare, that these 
Ihiited Colonies are, and of right ought to be, free and inde- 
pendent states ; that they are absolved from all allegiance to 
the British crown ; and that all political connection between 
them and the state of Great Britain, is, and ought to be, totally 


_PART III. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. XIV. 


Thomas 
Paine, and 
other writ- 
ers, prepare 
the way, by 
their printed 
appeals. 


1776 . 

The offenses 
by which 
Britain filled 
up the meas- 
ure. 


JuLV 4. 
Indepen- 
dence sol- 
emnly de- 
clared. 

The causes 
of separa- 
tion. 


The oppres- 
sions of the 
British gov- 
ernment. 


The nation 
casts off the 
dominion of 
the British, 
and depend- 
ing on Divine 
aid, take 
their affairs 
wholly into 
their own 
hands 


* Thomas Jefferson, John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, and 
R. R. Livingston, had been appointed, on the 11th of June, to prepare a declara- 
tion of independence. It was agreed by this committee, that each one shomd 
make such a draft as his judgment and feelings should dictate ; and that, upon 
comparing them together, the one should be chosen as the report of the commit- 
tee, which should prove most conformable to the wishes of the whole. Mr. Jef- 
ferson’s j>aper was the first read; and every member of the committee determined, 
spontaneously, to suppress his own production ; observing, that it was unworthy 
k) bear a competition with that which they had just heard. 


•80 


PROMINENT FEATURES OF THE DECLARATION. 


PART 111, dissolved ; and that, as free and independent states, they have 
PERIOD I. full power to levy war, conclude peace, contract alliances, 
CHAP. XIV. establish commerce, and do all other acts and things, which 
independent states may of right do. And, for the support of 
this declaration, with a firm reliance on the protection of 
Divine Providence, we mutually pledge to each other eur 
lives, our fortunes, and our sacred honor.” 




I 

i 



1 


• ‘ \ 








. ' . ' '**•, ■'/•••»■' 


irl ' 




f 


, f 

.‘t 

‘ f :■ 






« ^ r 

» 


A. 


. '''' 









(1 




- t \ 




» 


J 





V 


»*■ 

• V 


r.- 


( ' ‘ 




r.*. - 

(■ 




FRAMIA tv D E CLAKATIOX 



“'aVjItit histoii 




PERIOD II. 


FROM 


THE DECLARATION j 17*76 j OF INDEPENDENCE, 

TO 

THE COMMENCEMENT OF j 17 § 9 . j THE FEDERAL GOVERNMENT 

CHAPTER I. 

Lord Howe attempts Pacification. — American Disasters at Long Island. 

Considered as a step in the great march of human society, 
perhaps no one can be fixed upon of more importance, than 
the solemn promulgation of the writing, which contained 
a catalogue of the grievances of America, and declared her 
freedom. It embodied and held up to the view of the world 
the universal wrongs of the oppressed ; sent forth a warning 
voice to the oppressor ; and declared the common rights of 
all mankind. 

As it more particularly concerned the condition of the 
Americans, the signing of this declaration by the American 
congress, was a momentous procedure. That firm band of 
patriots well knew, that, in affixing their signatures, they 
were, in the eyes of England, committing the very fact of 
treason and rebellion ; and that in case of her ultimate suc- 
cess, it was their own death-warrant which they signed. 
Their countrymen felt that there was now no receding from 
the contest, without devoting to death these their political 
fathers, who had thus fearlessly made themselves the organs 
of declaring, what was equally the determination of all. 
Thus it was now the general feeling, that the die was cast, 
and nothing remained but — “ liberty or death” ! 

The troops from Halifax, under the command of General 
Howe, after touching at Sandy Hook, took possession of Sta- 
ten Island on the 2d of July; and those from England, com- 
manded by Admiral Howe, landed at the same place on the 
12th. About the same time, Cylinton arrived, with the troops 
which he had reconducted from the expedition against Charles- 
ton ; and Commodore Hotham, with the ('xpected reinforce- 
ments trom England. These, with several Hessian regiments, 
which were daily expected, would make up an army of 35,000 
of the best troops of Europe. 

With the hope that this powerful force might have awakened 
the fears of the Americans, and thus disposed them to submis- 
sion, Lord Howe, before commencing active operations, made 
an attempt at pacification. He had, in the month of .June, 


PART IIL 
period It. 

CHAP. I. 


1776 

Importance 
of the De- 
claration. 


To the 
American 
people it was 
the casting 
of the die ; 
they must 
now look 
forward and 
not back. 


From July 2, 
to July 12. 
British col- 
lect, under 
Howe, a 
powerful 
force at 
Staten 
Island. 

June. 

Lord Howe 
proclaims 
pardon to all 
who shall re- 
turn to the 
British. 


•182 


PLANS OP' RECONCILIATION. 


PART III. 
I'EIUOD li. 
CHAP. I. 


1770 . 

Congress 
publish a 
lepiy to his 
proclama- 
tion. 


He attempts 
to communi- 
cate with 
Washington 
by letter, but 
fails. 


Message by 
Patterson 
also fruit- 
less. 


The British 
plan of the 
campaign. 

Their grand 
point to cut 
New Eng- 
land from the 
South, 
through 
Champlain 
and the Hud- 
son. 


This they 
are obliged 
to defer till 

next year. 


Marine de- 
fenses of 
New York. 


Washing- 
ton’s army. 


announced, by proclamation, that he was empowered to grant 
j)ardon to any person, or to the inhabitants of any city or pro- 
vince, who should return to their allegiance : and he promised 
large recompense to any who should contribute to re-establish 
the royal authority. Congress, instead of endeavoring to sup- 
press this proclamation, took the wiser course of causing it to 
be printed in the journals of the day, with accompanying re- 
marks, explaining to the people its insidious nature ; while the 
declaration of independence, made soon after by congress, 
showed to General Howe, in what light these promises were 
viewed by that body. 

He next addressed himself to the commander-in-chief, in a 
letter directed to “ George Washington, Esq.” With a spirit 
which the whole nation applauded, Washington returned the 
letter unopened ; alleging, that it had not expressed his public 
station; and that, as a private individual, he neither could, nor 
would, hold any communication with the agents of the king. 
Howe, not yet discouraged, sent another communication by 
Adjutant-General Patterson. The reply which Washington 
made to the smooth and conciliatory address of this gentle 
man, was an expression of that common feeling of his coun- 
trymen, which was the true source of a union, that both the 
threats and promises of Great Britain, failed to divide. The 
sentiment was, that Great Britain did not ofter the Americans 
the enjoyment of their rights ; she offered nothing but forgive- 
ness of offenses : — America had committed no offenses, and 
asked no forgiveness. 

d'he officers in command. General and Admiral Howe, no 
longer hesitated to direct their efforts against New York. 
The possession of this important post would give to the Eng- 
lish a tirm footing in America, from which their army could 
turn to the right, and carry the war into N ew England ; or to 
the left, to scour New Jersey, and menace Philadelphia: and 
Long Island, adjacent to New York, being abundant in grain 
and cattle, offered subsistence to their army. But the grand 
scheme of the British was, to divide New England from the 
south. Carletoii, with 13,000 men, was to make a descent 
from Canada, by the way of Lake Champlain, and form a 
junction with Howe, who was to ascend the Hudson. 

Admiral Howe, retarded by contrary winds, did not arrive 
until the expedition against Charleston had failed. The army 
of Canada encountered so many obstacles, that it was not able, 
this year, to make its way to the Hudson. Hence, Washing- 
ton was not compelled to weaken his army upon the coast to 
send succors into South Carolina, or towards Canada. 

The American congress had ordered the construction of 
gunboats, galleys, and floating batteries, to defend New York 
and the mouth of the Hudson. Thirteen thousand of the 
militia were ordered to join the army of Washington, which, 
thus increased, amounted to twenty-seven thousand ; but a 


DISASTROUS BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND. 


183 


fourtli of these were invalids, and another fourth were poorly 
provided with arms. From these and other causes, the force 
fit for duty did not exceed ten thousand ; and of this number, 
the greater part was without order or discipline. These in- 
conveniences proceeded, in part, from want of money, which 
prevented congress from paying regular troops, and providing 
for their equipments ; and partly from parsimonious habits, 
contracted during peace, which withheld them from incurring 
with promptitude the expenses necessary to a state of war; 
while their jealousy of standing armies inspired the hope, 
that they could each year organize for the occasion, an army 
sufficient to resist the enemy. 

The American army occupied the island of New York. 
Two detachments guarded Governor’s Island and Paulus 
Hook. The militia, under the American Clinton, were sta- 
tioned at East and West Chester, and New Rochelle, to pre- 
vent the British landing in force on the north shore, penetra- 
ting to Kingsbridge, and thus inclosing the Americans in the 
island. A considerable part of the army, under General Put- 
nam, encamped at Brooklyn, on a part of Long Island which 
forms a sort of peninsula. The entrance was fortified with 
moats and entrenchments. Putnam’s left wing rested upon 
Wallabout bay, his right was covered by a marsh adjacent to 
Gawanus’ Cove. Behind was Governor’s Island, and the arm 
of the sea between Long Island and New York, which gave 
hitn direct communication with the city, where Washington 
was with the main army. 

On the 22d of August, the English landed without opposi- 
tion on Long Island, between the villages of New Utrecht and 
Gravesend. They extended themselves to Flatlands, distant 
four miles from the Americans, and separated from them by a 
range of wood-covered hills, called the heights of Gawanus, 
which, running to the north-east, divide the island. The hills 
were passable only in three places ; one, the road near the 
Narrows, on the left of the English ; one the road leading to 
the centre, by Flatbush ; the other, and most eastern, that on 
the right of the British, by Pdatlands. Upon the summits of 
these hills, is a road the length of the range from Bedford to 
Jamaica, intersected by the Flatlands and Flatbush roads. 
Washington, wishing to arrest the enemy on these heights, 
had guarded them with his best troops, and made such ar- 
rangements as, with proper vigilance, would have rendered 
the passage one of extreme difficulty and danger. 

About midnight of the 26th, the English, under General 
Grant, attacked the Americans from the leftjthus inducing the 
Belief, that against this post the main strength of the British 
would be directed. At daybreak on the 27th, the Hessians, 
under General de Heister, attacked from the centre, and 
General Sullivan, who commanded the forces in front of the 
American camp, led them to repel the assailants ; little think- 


PaRT III. 
PERIOD 11. 

CHAP. 1. 


1776 . 

Its inferiori 
ty to the 
British, in 
numbers, 
discipline, 
and appoint- 
ments. 


The Ameri- 
can army 
stationed on 
Manhattan 
Island, Go- 
vernor’s 
Island, &c. 


Putnam’s di- 
vision ex- 
tends I'rom 
Wallabout 
Bay to 
Gawanus’ 
Cove. 


August 22. 
British land 
and encamp 
at the west- 
ern point of 
Long Island. 

Heights of 
Gaw anus ; 
passable 
only by three 
roads. 


August 27. 
The British 
and Hes- 
sians attack 
the Ameri- 
can left and 
centre. 


184 


WASHINGTON WITHDRAWS HIS ARMY TO HARLAEM. 


PART III. 
PERIOD 11. 

CHAP. I. 


Their true 
point of at- 
tick on their 
right, where 
they sur- 
prise the 
Americans. 


The British 
defeat the 
Americans 
w'ith great 
slaughter. 


r 


1776 . 

Washington 
crosses and 
witnesses 
the battle. 


His pru- 
dence and 
self-posses 
sion. 


August 23. 
He removes 
the troops 
from Long 
Island, and 
withdraws 
tus army to 
Harlaem 
Heights. 


ino^ that their attack was merely a stratagem to divert his at- 
teutiori from the real point of danger. The ships also made 
much noise by a show of cannonading. 

Colonel Miles was to guard the Flatlands road, and to scour 
that and the Jamaica road continually, in order to reconnoitre 
the movements of the enemy. This service, as events proved, 
was the most important, and the worst performed, of any on 
the side of the Americans. It was here that the British gen- 
erals made their grand effort, and here that the Americans 
suffered a fatal surprise. The left wing of the English, 
which was the most numerous, and entirely composed of se - 
lect troops, under Generals Clinton, Percy, and Cornwallis, 
proceeded by Flatlands, and before Miles perceived their ap- 
proach, obtained possession of the Jamaica road, upon the 
heights. A scout sent out by Sullivan was captured ; and he 
was thus left in ignorance of the enemy’s approach, until his 
flank was attacked by their infantry. He instantly ordered a 
retreat ; but he was intercepted by the English, who, occupy- 
ing the plains from Bedford, now attacked him in the rear and 
compelled his troops to throw themselves into the neighbor- 
ing woods. There they were met by the Hessians, who 
drove them back upon the English. Thus were the distress- 
ed Americans alternately chased and intercepted, until, at 
length, several regiments cut their way, with desperate valor, 
through the midst of the enemy, and gained the camp of 
Putnam ; but a great part of the detachment were killed, or 
taken prisoners. The loss of the Americans was variously 
estimated from one to four thousand. The British lost, in 
killed and wounded, four hundred. 

In the height of the engagement. General Washington 
crossed to Brooklyn from New York. He saw his best troops 
slaughtered or taken prisoners, and with a glance whicli 
searched the future, he viewed in its consequences the terrible 
magnitude of the disaster, and he uttered an exclamation of 
anguish. But his prudence and wisdom remained unshaken. 
He might, at this moment, have drawn all his troops from the 
encampment ; and also called over all the forces in New York, 
to take part in the conflict : but victory having declared in 
favor of the Engh’sh, the courage with which it inspired them, 
and the superiority of their discipline, destroyed all hope of 
recovering the battle ; and, vvith true heroism, he “ preserved 
himself and his army, for a happier future.” 

On the night of the 28 th, Washington cautiously withdrew 
the remainder of his troops from Brooklyn to New York ; to 
which place the detachment from Governor’s Island, also re 
tired. Finding,’®however, a disposition in the British to at- 
tack the city, and knowing that it would be impossible to 
defend it, he removed his forces to the heights of Harlaem. 


BRITISH TAKE POSSESSION OF NEW YORK. 


185 


CHAPTER II. 


Disasters following the Defeat on Long Island 

About this time, Captain Hale, a highly interesting young part III 
officer from Connecticut, learning that Washington wished to 
ascertain the state of the British army on Long Island, volun- ch\p. ii. 
teered for the dangerous service of a spy. He entered the 
British army in disguise, and obtained the desired information ; Captain 
but being apprehended in his attempt to return, he was carried Hale volun- 
before Sir William Howe, and by his orders was executed the ^ 

next morning. At the place of execution, he exclaimed, “ I He is exe- 
lament that 1 have but one life to lay down for my country.” cuted. 

On the 15th of September, the British army entered, and 15 

took possession of the city of New York. A few days after, British enter 

a fire broke out, which consumed nearly one-fourth part of the York. 

buildings. It is said that the fire was discovered in many 
, . ® , T , , - , T ires occur 

dinerent places at once ; and hence some have supposed that probably by 

it was fired by the citizens, as Moscow has more recently design. 

been, to deprive its enemies of its hospitable shelter. 

General Howe again made overtures for reconciliation, Ameri 
Benjamin Franklin, John Hancock, and Edward Rutledge, cans will no: 
were accordingly appointed to meet the British commissioners 
at Staten Island. But as they utterly refused to treat on any independ- 
other basis than the acknowledgment of American indepen- ence. 
dence, nothing was effected. 

The situation in which the American commander now saw 
the momentous contest, could not but have filled him with 
alarming apprehensions for the fate of his country. Until the 
check at Brobklyn, the Americans had flattered themselves defeat, 
that Heaven would constantly favor their arms. From the in- 
toxicating confidence of prosperity, they now fell into a state 
of dejection. At first, they had believed that courage, without 
discipline, could do all ; they now thought it could do nothing. 

At every moment, they were apprehensive of some new sur- 
prise, and at every step, fearful of falling into an ambuscade. 

Thus discouraged, the militia abandoned their colors by 1776 . 
hundreds, and entire regiments deserted, and returned to their Militia de- 
homes. In the regular army, also, subordination diminished, 
and desertions were common. Their engagements were but The regular 
for a year, or a few weeks ; and the hope of soon returning to army insub- 
their families induced them to avoid dangers. The fidelity of *'^ate. 
the officers was not suspected ; but their talents were dis- Officers ucn 
trusted; and every thing appeared to threaten a total dissolu- ^ 
tion of the army. 

Washington strove earnestly, with exhortations, persuasions, 
and oromises, to arrest this spirit of disorganization. If he 

14 


1S6 


WASHINGTON AVOIDS A GENERAL ENGAGEMENT. 


PART m. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. II. 

Congress, by 
Washing- 
ton’s entrea- 
ties, offer a 
bounty to the 
soldiers. 


Washington 
adopts the 
Fabian poli- 
cy. 


Sept. 16. 
The Ameri- 
cans gain an 
advantage. 


did not succeed according to his desires, he obtained more 
than his hopes. To congress he addressed an energetic pic- 
ture of the deplorable state of the forces, and assured them 
that he must despair of success, unless furnished with an 
army that should stand by him till the conclusion of the strug- 
gle. To efiect this, a bounty of twenty dollars was offered 
at the time of engagement, and portions of unoccupied lands 
were promised to the officers and soldiers. 

But although Washington hoped ultimately to reap the 
benefit of these arrangements, yet time must intervene ; and 
his present prospect' was that of a handful of dispirited and 
ill-found troops, to contend against a large and victorious army. 
In this situation he adopted the policy by which Fabius Maxi- 
mus had, two thousand years before, preserved Italy, when 
invaded by Hannibal ; and, like him, saved his country. 
Hence he has been called the American Fabius. This policy 
was to risk no general engagement, but to harass and wear 
out the enemy, by keeping them in motion ; while by skir- 
mishes, where success was probable, he would, by degrees, 
diminish their number, and inspirit his own troops. 

On the 16th of September, the day after the British took 
possession of New York, a considerable body of their troops 
appeared in the plain between the two armies. Washington 
ordered Colonel Knowlton and Major Leech, with a detach- 
ment, to get in their rear, while he amused them with prepa- 
rations to attack them in front. The plan succeeded ; and 
although the brave Knowlton was killed, the rencontre was 
favorable to the Americans, as it served, in some degree, to 
restore that confidence in themselves, which their preceding 
misfortunes had destroyed. 

The British commander manoeuvered with great address to 


bring Washington to a general engagement; but not succeed- 
ing, he endeavored to destroy his communication with the 
eastern states, and prevent his supply of provisions from that 
quarter. To effect this, it was necessary to occupy the two 
roads leading east. The one on the coast, the British secured 
with little difficulty ; but to occupy the more inland road, they 
must get possession of that post of the highlands called White 
Plains. Washington, aware of their object, removed his own 

Srraish at place, where, on the 28th of October, he was at- 

White tacked by the British and Hessians, under Generals Howe, 
Plains. Clinton, Knyphausen, and de Heister. A partial engagement 
ensued, in which the loss on both sides was considerable. 
Howe could not, however, draw Washington from his posi- 
tion ; which he maintained, until a strong British reinforce- 
ment arriving under Lord Percy, he dared not any longer risk 
his army, but, on the night of the 30th, he withdrew his 
forces to North Castle. Leaving here 7,500 men, under 
General Lee, he crossed the Hudson, and took post near 
Fort Lee. 


WASHINGTON RETREATS ACROSS THE DELAWARE. 


187 


General Howe next turned his attention towards the forts, 
Washington and Lee. They had been garrisoned, with the 
hope of preserving the command of the Hudson river, but the 
British had already, on two occasions, sent their ships past 
them. General Washington, foreseeing their danger, had 
written to General Greene, who commanded in that quarter, 
that if he should find fort Washington not in a situation to sus- 
tain an assault, to cause it instantly to be evacuated. General 
Greene, believing it might be maintained, left it under the 
command of the brave Colonel Magaw, with a force of 2,700 
men. On the 16th of November, the British attacked the fort 
in four different quarters. The Americans repelled them with 
such spirit, that, in the course of the day, about 1,200 of 
the assailants were killed or wounded. iVl length, the Ameri- 
cans were forced to capitulate ; but not without securing to 
themselves honorable terms. The prisoners taken by the 
British, at this time, amounted to about 2,000, a greater num- 
ber than had, on any previous occasion, fallen into their hands, 
and a most disastrous loss to their country. 

The British army immediately crossed the Hudson, to at- 
tack fort Lee ; but the garrison, apprised of their approach, 
evacuated the fort, and, under the guidance of General Greene, 
joined the main army now at Newark. 

The acquisition of these two forts, and the diminution of the 
American army, by the departure of those soldiers whose 
term of service had expired, encouraged the British to hope, 
that they should be able to annihilate, with ease, the remain- 
ing force of the republicans. Washington, still undismayed, 
pursued the policy of avoiding an engagement, as the only 
hope of preserving his little army, which, at this time, amount- 
ed to only three thousand. Finding himself, in the post which 
he had taken at Newark, too near his triumphant foe, he re- 
moved to Brunswick. The same day, Cornwallis, with a 
part of the British army, entered Newark. Washington again 
retreated from Brunswick to Princeton, and thence to Trenton. 
The British still pursuing, he finally crossed the Delaware, 
into Pennsylvania. 

General, now Sir William Howe, (he having been knighted 
for his success at the battle of Long Island,) was, on this occa- 
sion, deficient in energy and promptitude. With an army of 
sixfold numerical force, and tenfold efficient strength, com- 
prised of disciplined troops, in health and vigor, ably com- 
manded, completely equipped and furnished, and elated with 
success, he did not commence the pursuit till four days after 
the capture of forts Washington and Lee, At any time after 
the 28th, until Washington crossed the Delaware, a single 
forced march might have overtaken, and destroyed his arniy. 
But such was not ordered by Howe ; and when he arrived at 
the Delaware, where he had hoped to overtake the Ameri- 
cans, the last boat, with the baggage, was crossing the river. 

14 * 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. II. 


1776 . 

Error com- 
mitted by the 
Americans 


in 


leaving 


garrisons in 
forts Wash- 
ington and 
Lee. 

Nov. 16. 
Fort Wash- 
ington sur- 
renders. 


Nov. 18. 
Fort Lee 
evacuated. 


Washington 
retreats 
across New 
Jersey. 

Is closely 
pursued. 


Nov. 28. 
Crosses the 
Delaware. 

Howe does 
not follow up 
his succes- 
ses to the at- 
tainment of 
his object. 

Stations his 
army along 
the eastern 
bank of the 
Delaware. 


188 


THE DARKEST PERIOD OF THE REVOLUTION. 


PART III. The British general, not choosing, however, to take the trou- 
PERIOD II. ble of constructing flat-bottomed boats, for carrying over his 
chap. III. troops, and tlie Americans having been careful not to leave 
theirs for his accommodation, he arranged his German troops, 
1776 . to the number of 4,000, along the Delaware, from Mount 
Holly to Trenton ; placed a strong detachment at Princeton ; 
stationed his main army at New Brunswick, and retired 
himself to New York, to wait for the river to freeze, that 
thus he might be furnished with a convenient bridge; not 
doubting, as it would seem, that the Americans would quietly 
wait until he was ready to pass over and destroy them. 


CHAPTER III. 


American successes at Trenton and Princeton. 


1776 . 

Decemt)er. 
Distress of 
Washing- 
ton’s army. 


He becomes 
truly the 
“ Father of 
his country.” 


The time 
that “tried 
men’s 
souls.” 


Washington 
orders in his 
detach- 
ments. 


Washington showed how well he deserved the confidence 
reposed in him, by making every exertion to increase his ar- 
my, which, feeble as it was when he commenced his retreat, 
had hourly diminished. His troops were unfed amidst fatigue ; 
unshod, while their bleeding feet were forced rapidly over 
the sharp projections of frozen ground ; and they endured the 
keen December air, almost without clothes or tents. In such 
a situation, the wonder is not, that many died and many de- 
serted, but that enough remained to keep up the show of op- 
position. In this distressing situation, Washington manifest- 
ed to his troops all the firmness of the commander, while he 
showed all the tenderness of the father. He visited the sick, 
paid every attention in his power to the wants of the army 
praised their constancy, represented their sufferings to con- 
gress, and encouraged their despairing minds, by holding out 
the prospects of a better future ; while the serene and benig- 
nant countenance with which he covered his aching heart, 
made them believe, that their beloved and sagacious comman- 
der, was himself animated wifh the prospects which he por- 
trayed to them. 

The distresses of the Americans were increased by the 
desertion of many of the supposed friends of their cause. 
Howe, taking advantage of what he considered their van- 
quished and hopeless condition, offered free pardon to all who 
should now declare for the royal authority. Of the extremes 
of society— the very rich and the very poor, numbers now sued 
for the royal clemency ; but few of the middle classes desert- 
ed their country in its hour of peril. 

General Lee, as has been before stated, was, by the orders 
of Washington, separated from the main body of the army, 
.soon after the battle of White Plains. He was sent north' 


WASHINGTON BOLD AND SUCCESSFUL. 


180 


erly, to be at hand to succor the troops which were opposed 
to Carleton, upon the lakes. But when Washington found 
the main army in danger of annihilation, he ordered Lee to 
join him with all possible expedition. General Mercer, who 
commanded a corps of light infantry at Bergen, and General 
Gates, who commanded on the northern frontier, received 
similar orders, and promptly obeyed them, W ashington had 
also sent in various directions to arouse the militia. General 
Mifflin, from Pennsylvania, had now joined him with a body 
of 1,500. 

General Lee, ambitious, eccentric, and opinionated, thought 
he might make a better use of the men under his command, 
and therefore he did not promptly execute the order of Wash- 
ington ; but lingered along the northern mountains of New 
Jersey ; where, having taken up his quarters at a house dis- 
tant from the main body of his army, he was surprised, and 
carried prisoner to New York, by a party of British cavalry ; 
when General Sullivan conducted his forces to Washington’s 
camp. ( 

With these reinforcements, the American army amounted 
to about 7,000 effective men, A few days, however, would 
close the year; and the period of enlistment for a considerable 
portion of the soldiers would expire with it. The cause of 
America demanded that important use should be made of the 
short space which intervened. At this critical moment, Wash- 
ington, perceiving the inactivity of his enemy, struck a capi- 
tal blow for his country. He determined to recross the Del- 
aware in three divisions — at M’Konkey’s ferry, at Trenton 
ferry, and at Bristol, and attack the British posts at Trenton 
and Burlington, The forces to cross at the two last places, 
commanded by Irving and Cadwallader, were unable, owing 
to the quantity of floating ice, to proceed. The main body, 
under Washington, with suflering and danger, effected the 
passage at M^Konkey’s ferry. This force then separated into 
two divisions, commanded by Sullivan and Greene ; under 
whom were Lord Stirling, generals Mercer and St. Clair. 
Sullivan’s division took the upper road, and Greene’s, where 
was Washington in person, the Pennington road. They arri- 
ved at Trenton at the same moment. The Hessians, under 
Colonel Rahl, were surprised, and their commander slain. 
Prisoners, to the amount of 1,000, were taken by the Ameri- 
cans, who immediately re-crossed the Delaware. The joy, 
caused by this success, was great ; and it was almost unalloy- 
ed by that sorrow, which even victory brings. The Ameri- 
cans had lost but four men, two killed, and two, such was the 
severity of the weather, were frozen to death. Many were 
induced, by this success, to serve six weeks longer. Two 
days after the action, Washington crossed his whole army 
over the Delaware, and took quarters at Trenton. 

Howe was thunderstruck by this astonishing reverse. Lord 


PART III. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. III. 


Mercer and 
Gates obey 
promptly. 
Mifflin 
brings in mi- 
litia from 
Pennsylva 
nia. 


Dec. 13. 
General Lee 
made prison- 
er. 


17T6. 

A critical 
moment 
seized and 
improved. 


Dec. 26 and 
27. 

Washing- 
ton’s bold 
attempt, and 
brilliant suc- 
cess at Tren- 
ton. 


190 


CLOSE OF THE CAMPAIGN OF ’ 76 . 


PART III. 


PERIOD II. 
CHAP. III. 

Jan. 1. 
Movement 
of Corn- 
wallis. 


Jan. 3. 
Washington 
strikes an- 
other bold 
stroke 
and, ao 
Princeton 
is again 
tuccessful. 


Jan. 6. 

W ashington 
retires to 
Morristown. 


Washing- 
ton’s great 
merits as a 
commander. 


Cornwallis was in New York, on the point of embarking fo^ 
England ; but the commander ordered him instantly to New 
Jersey, where he joined the British forces, now assembled at 
Princeton. Leaving a part of his troops at this place, he im- 
mediately proceeded towards Trenton, with the intention of 
giving battle to the Americans, and arrived, with his vanguard, 
on the first of January. 

Washington, knowing the inferiority of his force, sensible, 
too, that flight would be almost as fatal as defeat, conceived 
the project of marching to Princeton, and attacking the troops 
left in that place. About midnight, leaving his fires burning 
briskly, that his army should not be missed, he silently de 
camped, and gained, by a circuitous route, the rear of the 
enemy. At sunrise, the van of the American forces met, 
unexpectedly, two British regiments, which were on the march 
to join Cornwallis. A conflict ensued : the Americans gave 
way : — all was at stake : Washington himself, at this decisive 
moment, led on the main body. The enemy were routed, and 
fled. Washington pressed forward tow’ards Princeton, where 
one regiment of the enemy yet remained. A part of these 
saved themselves by flight ; the remainder, about 300 in num- 
ber, were made prisoners. The number killed on the side of 
the British, was upwards of one hundred ; that of the Amer- 
icans, was less ; but, among them, was the excellent General 
Mercer, witli several other valuable officers. 

Thrilling were the emotions with which these successes 
were hailed by a disheartened nation. Even to this day, when 
an unexpected and tlirilling event is to be related, the speaker, 
who perchance knows not the origin of the proverb, joyfully 
exclaims, “ Great news from the Jerseys 

On hearing the cannonade from Princeton, Cornwallis, ap- 
prehensive for the safety of his Brunswick stores, immediate- 
ly put his army in motion for that place. Washington, on his 
approach, retired to Morristown. When somewhat refreshed, 
he again took the field ; and having gained possession of New- 
ark, Woodbndge, Elizabethtown, and indeed of all the ene- 
my’s posts in New Jersey, except New Brunswick and Am- 
boy, he retired to secure winter-quarters at Morristown. 

Washington’s military glory now rose to its meridian. In 
deed, nothin;? in the history of war, shows a leader in a more 
advantageous point of light, than the last events of this cam- 
paign, did the commanding general. Where can we find a 
passage, in the life of Hannibal, of Julius Caesar, or Napole- 
on, in which the soldier’s fearless daring and contempt of per- 
sonal danger, more strikingly blends, with the commander's 
fertility of resource, promptness to decide and act, vigor to 
follow up success, and moderation to stop at the precise poin 
between bravery and rashness? But Hannibal made war for re- 
venge ; Caesar and Napoleon, for personal ambition ; Washing- 
ton for justice, for the rights of his country, and of nankind. 


ARTICLES OF CONFEDERATION ADOPTED. 


191 


A new face was put upon the contest. In America, the 
palsying influence of despair gave place to the invigorating 
counsels of hope ; while in England, exultation was exchan- 
ged for alarm, and in France, pity for respect. 

The northern American force, under General Arnold, and 
the British army under Carleton, met on Lake Champlain, 
near the island of Valcour. The American armament was 
entirely destroyed ; and General Carleton, after proceeding 
to Crown Point, reconnoitered the posts at Ticonderoga 
and Mount Independence, and returned to winter-quarters in 
Canada. 

On the same day on which General Washington retreated 
over the Delaware, the British took possession of Rhode Isl- 
and, and blockaded the squadron of Commodore Hopkins, to- 
gether with a number of privateers, at Providence. 

On the 12th of July, a committee, who had been appointed 
by congress to prepare and digest a form of confederation, 
reported certain articles, the discussion of which occupied a 
great share of the attention of that body, until November 15, 
1777, the day of their final adoption. They were subsequent- 
ly agreed to, by the several state governments. By these ar- 
ticles it was determined that, on the first Monday of Novem- 
ber in each year, a general congress should be convoked, of 
deputies from each of the states, and invested with all the 
powers which belong to the sovereigns of other nations. 
These powers were set forth, and the limits between the au- 
thority of the state and national government as clearly defined, 
as was, at the time, practicable. These “ Articles of Confed- 
eration,” gave to the nation the style of the United States 
of America,” and formed, the basis of the American govern- 
ment, until the adoption of the federal constitution. 

Never, was a more devoted or a wiser band of patriots, 
than that which composed the congress of ’76. They were 
environed with difficulties which would have utterly discour- 
aged men of weaker heads, or fainter hearts. They were 
without any power, except the power to recommend. They 
had an exhausted army to recruit, amidst a discouraged peo- 
ple, and a powerful and triumphant foe ; and all this, not mere- 
ly without money, but almost without credit ; for the bills, 
which they had formerly issued, had greatly depreciated, and 
were daily depreciating; yet, amidst all these discourage- 
ments, they held on their course of patriotic exertions, undis- 
mayed. 

In order to provide pecuniary resources, they passed a law, 
authorizing the loan of five millions of dollars, at four per 
cent. 'Fhey also created a lottery ; by which they hoped to 
raise the sum of one million five hundred thousand dollars. 
Desirous of inducing the French to espouse. the American 
cause, they appointed, as commissioners to the court of France, 
Benjamin Franklin, Silas Deane, and Arthur Lee whom they 


PART III. 
PERIOD n 

CHAP. III. 


1776 . 

Oct. 11 
Arnold de- 
feated on 
Lake Chain 
plain. 


Dec. 8. 
British take 
possession of 
Rhode 
Island. 

Articles of 
confedera- 
tion adopted 
by congres.s. 


High cha 
racterof the 
old congress. 
Their diffi- 
culties. 


Their exer- 
tions. 
They send 
F ranklin, 
Deane and 
Lee, fo seek 
aid from 
France. 



192 


WASHINGTON INVESTED WITH PLENARY POWERS. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IV. 


Congress in- 
vest Wash- 
ington with 
extraordi- 
nary powers, 


instructed to procure arms and ammunition, and obtain per- 
mission to fit out American vessels in the ports of Friince, to 
annoy the commerce of England. They directed them to 
solicit a loan of ten millions of francs, and to endeavor, by 
every means in their power, to prevail upon the French gov- 
ernment, to recognize the independence of the United States. 

To General Washington they granted, for six months, pow- 
ers which were almost unlimited. They gave him authority 
to levy and organize sixteen battalions of infantry, in addition 
to those already voted by congress, and to appoint their offi- 
cers ; to raise and equip three thousand light horse, three re- 
giments of artillery, and a corps of engineers, and to establish 
their pay. They empowered him to call into service the mi- 
litia of the several states ; to displace and appoint all officers 
under the rank of brigadier general, and to fill up all vacancies 
in every department of the American army. They also au- 
thorized him to take whatever he might want for the use of 
the army, at his own price, even if the inhabitants should re- 
fuse to sell it ; and to arrest and confine persons, who should 
refuse to take the continental money, returning their names, 
and the nature of their offenses, to the states of which they 
were citizens. This confidence in their defender, entitled 
them to find— and they did find— one who was devoted to their 
cause 


CHAPTER IV. 

Campaign of 1777. 

1777. The inhabitants of New Jersey were so exasperated at the 
fhe En^fsh^ which the English and Hessians had committed, 

army^in those troops, now occupying Brunswick and Amboy, 

New Jersey, could not venture out even to forage, without extreme danger. 

General de Heister had not attempted to suppress his licen- 
tious soldiery ; and the English soon vied with the Germans 
in all scenes of violence, outrage, cruelty, and plunder ; and 
New Jersey presented only scenes of havoc and desolation. 
The complaints of America were echoed throughout Europe ; 
and it was every where reproachfully said, that England had 
revived in America, the fury of the Goths, and the barbarity 
of the northern hordes.’’ 

At this period, the loyalists, more commonly distinguished 
^yalists^^ by the appellation of tories, evinced a spirit of revolt in the 
counties, of Somerset and Worcester in Maryland, of Sussex 
in Delaware, and of Albany in New York; to which places 
troops were sent to overawe them. 

The small-pox, which had made such ravages in the north- 


THE MISSION TO FRANCE. 


193 


em army, during the last year, now threatened that of Wash- 
ington. To prevent the loss of lives, from this source, both 
regulars and militia were inoculated ; but so prudently did 
Washington conduct this aflair, that no opportunity was, in 
consequence, olfered for the British to attack his camp. 

The first attempts of the enemy, during the campaign of 
1777, were against the American stores, collected at Court- 
land Manor, in New York, and at Danbury in Connecticut. 
Peekskill, the port of the Manor, was then in command of 
Colonel M’Dougal. The 23d of March, the British, under 
Colonel Bird, attacked this post ; and M’Dougal, knowing his 
small force could not defend it, destroyed the magazines, and 
retired to the back country. 

The 25th of April, 2,000 men, under Governor Tryon, ma- 
jor of the royalists, or tories, having passed the sound, landed 
between Fairfield and Norwalk. The next day, proceeding 
to Danbury, he compelled the garrison, under Colonel Hunt- 
ington, to retire ; and not only destroyed the stores, but burned 
the town. 

♦ 

Meantime, 800 militia had collected to annoy them, on their 
return ; of whom 500, under Arnold, took post at Ridgefield, 
to attack their front, while 300, under General Wooster, fell 
upon their rear. Both parties were repulsed, Wooster slain, 
and Arnold retired to Saugatuck, about three miles east of 
Norwalk. The enemy having spent the night at Ridgefield, 
set fire to it, still retreating, although continually harassed by 
Arnold’s party, now increased to 1,000; until they at length 
arrived at Campo, between Norwalk and Fairfield, and took 
refuge on board their ships. The British loss was 170, the 
American 100. Of the stores taken, the loss of tents was 
the most severely felt by the Americans. But from the 
promptitude with which the inhabitants rose on the marau- 
ders, who expected many to join them, the friends of liberty 
found their hopes invigorated, and their exertions encouraged. 

The same effect was also produced by another aflair which 
occurred soon after. The British had collected at Sag Har- 
oor, on Long Island, large magazines of forage and grain. 
Colonel Meigs, one of the intrepid companions of Arnold, in 
He expedition to Canada, left Guilford, on the 23d of May, 
with 170 men, destroyed the stores, burned a dozen brigs and 
'^loops, killed six of the enemy, took ninety prisoners, and re- 
turned without loss. 

About this time the effects of the mission to France began 
to appear. Congress had, with great judgment, selected Dr. 
Franklin as one of the commissioners. A profound know- 
ledge of human nature, united with a warm and cheerful 
benevolence, had given to this philosopher a manner possess- 
ing a peculiar charm, attractive to all, however different their 
taste or pursuits. His wit and gayety, even at seventy, the 
age at which he went to Paris, had power to charm the 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IV. 


1777. 

March 23. 
British take 
stores at 
Courtland 
Manor. 


April 26. 
Tryon de- 
stroys stores 
at Danbury, 
and bums 
the town. 


Retreat ol 
the British, 
and pursuit 
of the Ameri- 


cans. 


May 23. 
Exploit of 
Colonel 
Meigs at Sag- 
Harbor. 


1777. 

Effects of 
the mission 
to France 


194 


LA FAYETTE JOINS THE AMERICAN ARMY. 


PART III. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IV. 


Franklin, 
good and 
agreeable, 
witty and 


wise, shifts 


his meas- 
ures, but 
gains his 
ends. 


La Fayette, 
at the age of 
nineteen, es- 
pouses the 
cause of 
American 
liberty. 


Comes to the 
country in 
her adversi- 
ty. 


Is treated 
with distinc- 
tion. 


July 31. 

Made Major 
General. 


Objects of 
the British. 


May. 


Washington 


removes 
from Morris- 
town to Mid- 
dlebrook. 


young beauty from her lovers and her toilette ; while his 
wisdom and his learning could instruct the mechanic in his 
own trade, or the statesman, in his profoundest calculations. 
Perhaps it is equally to these qualities in Franklin, as to the 
graver wisdom and more heroic valor of Washington, that 
America owes her existence as a nation ; for it must ever 
remain problematical, whether, without the aid of France, it 
could have achieved its independence; — and although politi- 
cal reasons might have operated to make that nation wish 
evil to England, yet without the interest, which Franklin 
found means to excite for America, the government might 
never have effectually interfered. 

This interest was so lively, that several individuals of dis- 
tinction took the generous resolution of embarking in the cause 
of America, and combating in her armies. The most distin- 
guished of these, was the young Marquis de la Fayette 
With every thing to attach him to his country, rank, wealth, 
a deserving and beloved bride, he was yet moved by compas- 
sion to suffering virtue, and by indignation against oppression, 
to leave all that was individually dear, to expose his life, and 
impair his fortune in the cause of American liberty, and the 
rights of man. He had early communicated his resolution to 
the commissioners. After hearing of the disasters which fol- 
lowed the battle of Long Island, they felt bound to make 
known to him the despairing state of their country; and to say 
that such was its extreme poverty, that they could not even 
provide him with a vessel for his conveyance. “ Then,” said 
La Fayette, “ if your country is indeed reduced to this extre- 
mity, this is the moment that my departure to join its armies, 
will render it the most essential service.” His arrival caused 
a deep sensation of joy among the people. Congress soon 
appointed him a major general in the army; and Washington 
received him into his family, and regarded him through life 
with parental affection. 

'Fhe American commander, in forming such a probable cal- 
culation on the movements of his enemy at New York, as 
would enable him to make a judicious disposition of his own 
army, which now amounted to 8,000 effective men, was well 
aware that there were with the British cabinet two objects. 
The one was, to get possession of Philadelphia ; and the 
other, to proceed up the Hudson, form a junction with their 
northern army, and thus cut off the communication between 
the eastern and southern states. His sagacious mind com 
prehended that the latter was the more important enterprise , 
and he knew that it best coincided with the orders which n 
Howe had received from England ; but he also knew, that it 
was a favorite project with him, to draw the Americans into 
a general engagement, not doubting that it would issue in their ji 
final discomfiture. Washington, therefore, sought to make ' 
such a disposition of his forces, as should best enable him to 


INVASION FROM CANADA BY BURGOYNE. 


195 


concentrate them in opposition, whichever way his enemy 
should turn. He removed the main army from Morristown, 
to a strong position on the heights of Middlebrook ; and sta- 
tioned the troops, raised in the northern provinces, at Peeks- 
kill and Ticonderoga, and those from the middle and southern, 
in New Jersey. 

Howe commenced his operations by an attempt to draw the 
American commander into a general engagement. For this 
purpose, he crossed the Hudson, and marched to Middle- 
brook ; but finding the American camp too strong to attack, 
he remained several days before it, vainly offering battle. 
On the 19th of June he ordered a precipitate retreat from 
Jersey. Having arrived at Amboy, a bridge was thrown 
hastily over to Staten Island, and all the heavy baggage, and 
many of the troops passed it. Washington, now deceived, 
ordered his army to the pursuit. Howe recrossed with his 
troops, but Washington eluded him, and regained his camp, 
though not without a skirmish, in which the British, under 
I Lord Cornwallis, had the advantage over a corps of American 
riflemen. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. V. 


1777, 

June. 
Howe at- 
tempts to 
draw Wash- 
ington into 
an engage- 
ment. 

June 19. 
He makes a 
feint of re- 
treating. 
Washington 
drawn out, 
but regains 
his position. 


CHAPTER V. 


Campaign of 1777, continued. 

On the night of July 10th occurred the capture of the Bri- 
tish General Prescott, then in command on Rhode Island. 

Colonel Barton, with forty country militia, from Warwick, 
under his command, proceeded ten miles in whale boats, 
landed between Newport and Bristol, marched a mile, to 
Prescott’s quarters, took the general from his bed, and con- 
ducted him with dispatch to a place of safety on the main land. 

Meantime great preparations were making for a descent 
upon the United States from Canada. The plan of dividing states, 
the states, by effecting a junction of the British army through 
Lake Champlain and the Hudson, was, at the beginning of champion, 
this year, looked to, by the whole British nation, as the cer- 
tain means of efffecting the reduction of xAmerica. This scheme 
had gained new favor in England, by the representations of 
General Burgoyne, an officer whr had served under Carleton, 
and whose knowledge of American affairs was therefore un- 
disputed. Burgoyne, by his importunities witfi the British 
ministry, obtained the object for which he had made a voyage 
to England. He was appointed to the command of all the Burgoyne ar- 
troops in Canada, to the prejudice of Governor Carleton, and Hves with a 
was furnished with an army and military stores. With these 
he arrived at Quebec in May. 


1777. 

July 10. 
General 
Prescott 


196 


ST. leger’s abortive expedition. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. V. 


1777 . 

Sir Guy 
Carleton’s 
dignified be- 
havior. 

Burgoyne’s 
officers. 
His whole 
army more 
than 10,000 
men. 


His plan of 
operation. 


June 20. 
Burgoyne 
encamps at 
the river Bo- 
quet, and is- 
sues a proc- 
lamation. 


Aug. 3. 

St. Leger 
invests Fort 
Stanwix. 


General Carleton exhibited an honorable example of mode- 
ration and patriotism, by seconding Burgoyne in his prepara- 
tions, with great diligence and energy. To increase the army, 
he exerted, not only his authority as governor, but also his 
influence among his numerous friends and partisans. Though 
himself averse to using the savages, yet such being the 
orders of the British government, he aided in bringing to the 
field even a greater number than could be employed. 

Burgoyne’s army was provided with a formidable train of 
artillery. The principal officers who were to accompany 
him were. General Philips, who had distinguished himself in 
the German wars, Brigadiers Frazer and Powel, the Bruns- 
wick Major General Baron Reidesel, and Brigadier General 
Specht. The army consisted of 7,173 British and German 
troops, besides several thousands of Canadians and Indians. 

Burgoyne’s plan of operation was, that Colonel St. Leger 
should proceed with a detachment by the St. Lawrence, 
Oswego, and Fort Stanwix, to Albany. Burgoyne, proceed- 
ing by Champlain and the Hudson, was to meet St. Leger at 
Albany, and both join General Clinton at New York. 

His preparations completed, Burgoyne moved forward with 
his army, and made his first encampment on the western shore 
of Lake Champlain, at the river Boquet. Here, in two in- 
stances, he betrayed that vanity which was his characteristic 
weakness. He made a speech to his Indian allies, in which, 
in terms of singular energy, and with an imposing manner, he 
endeavored to persuade them to change their savage mode of 
warfare. He also published a proclamation, in which, by 
arguments, promises, and threats, (threats of savage extermi- 
nation !) he seemed to expect that he should bring the repub- 
licans to the royal standard : as if words which he should 
speak could change the natural character and established 
manners of a nation ; or those which he could write, could 
have power to subvert the purposes of men, whom all the pre- 
vious measures of his government had failed to intimidate. 

St. Leger had united with Sir John Johnson, and having 
nearly 2,000 troops, including savages, they invested Fort 
Stanwix, then commanded by Colonel Gansevoort. General 
Herkimer, having collected the militia, marched to the relief 


Aug. 6. 
General 
Herkimer is 
defeated 
at the battle 
of Oriska- 
ny. 


Aug. 22. 
St. Leger re- 
turns to 
Montreal. 


of Gansevoort. He fell into an Indian ambuscade on the 
6th of August, and was defeated and slain, with 400 of his 
troops. St. Leger, wishing to profit by his victory, pressed 
upon the fort. In this perilous moment. Colonel VVillet and 
Lieutenant ^tockton left the fort, fighting their way through 
the English camp ; and, eluding the Indians, they arrived at 
German Flats, and proceeded to Albany, to alarm the country, 
and gain assistance. 

General Schuyler, on hearing the danger of the fort, dis- 
patched Arnold to its relief. On hearing of his approach, the 
Indians, having previously become dissatisfied, mutinied, and 


DISASTERS OF THE GARRISON OF TICONDEROGA. 


197 


compelled St. Leger to return to Montreal. On the way, PART II I, 
they committed such depredations on the British troops, as to period ii. 
leave the impression, that they were no less dangerous as chap. v. 
allies, than as enemies. 

To preserve a connected view of the expedition of St. Leger, 
we have gone nearly two months ahead of the operations of 1777 . 
Burgoyne. On the 30th of June, that general advanced to June 30. 
Crown Point, from whence he proceeded to invest Ticonde- ^ 

roga, which was garrisoned by 3,000 men, under the com- Point, 
mand of General St. Clair. This was a place of great natural 
strength, and much expense and labor had been bestowed 
upon its fortifications ; but, up to this period, a circumstance Ticond^S 
respecting it seems to have been strangely overlooked. It ga, which is 
is commanded by an eminence in its neighborhood, called 
Mount Defiance.* The troops of Burgoyne got possession of Americans 
this height on the 5th of July, and St. Clair, finding the post 
no longer tenable, evacuated it on the same night. The gar- 
rison separated into two divisions, were to proceed through 
Hubbardton to Skeenesborough. The first, under St. Clair, 
left the fort -in the night, two hours earlier than the second, 
under Colonel Francis. The stores and baggage, placed on 
board 200 batteaux, and conveyed by five armed gallies, were 
to meet the army at Skeenesborough. 

General Frazer, with 850 of the British, pursued and 
attacked the division at Hubbardton, under Colonel Francis, 
whose rear was commanded by Colonel Warner. The July?. 
Americans made a brave resistance, during which 130 of the Disaster at 
enemy were killed ; but the British, in the heat of the action, Hubbardton. 
receiving a reinforcement under Reidesel, the republicans 
were forced to give way. They fled in every direction, 
spreading through the country the terror of the British arms. 

In this unfortunate action, the Americans lost in killed, 
wounded, and prisoners, nearly 1,000 men. Many of the 
wounded perished in the woods. Colonel Francis was 
among the slain. 

A part of the stores and armed galleys, which had been 
sent up the lake, fell into the hands of the British. St. Clair, July 12. 
on hearing of these disasters, did not pursue his intended 
route, but struck into the woods on his left. At Manchester, nantofthe 
he was joined by the remnant of the vanquished division, garrison, 
conducted by Colonel Warner. After a distressing march, he ^^Edward!^^ 
reached the camp of General Schuyler, then at Fort Edward. 

Warner remained in Manchester, with a detachment, which Warner at 
proved of great importance in the afl’air whicL shortly after^^^^^^®®^^'^* 
occurred at Bennin^on. 


*■ From the memoirs of Colonel John Trumbull, now (1841,) just out of the 
press, we learn, that Gates was informed, during the preceding summer, by 
Colonel Trumbull, of the fact discovered and demonstrated by him, that the 
fort of Ticonderoga was commanded by Mount Defiance. But it seems the 
discovery was not communicated to Washington, nor acted on, till too late. 


198 


BURGOYNe’s success, first checked at BENNINGTON. 


PART III. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. V. 

1777. 

Gloomy fore- 
boding, but 
energetic ac- 
tion. 


General 

Schuyler 

obstructs 

Burgoyne’s 

way. 


Gates more 
popular, su- 
persedes 
Schuyler. 

Lincoln, Ar- 
nold, Mor- 
gan, Kosci- 
usko, join 
the northern 
army. 


July 30. 
Burgoyne 
*-eaches /'ort 
Edward. 

He sends 
Colonel 
Baum to 
seize pro- 
visions at 
Bennington. 


Stark, with 
New Hamp- 
shire militia, 
defeats him, 


Aug. 16. 
Breyman de- 
feated by 
Warner. 


Burgoyne, meanwhile, took possession of Skeenesboroiigh ; 
and the American army, under Schuyler, retired from Fort 
Edward to Saratoga, and, on the 13th of August, to the islands 
at the mouth of the Mohawk. 

This period of the history was gloomy to America, and 
triumphant to England. When the news of Burgoyne’s suc- 
cesses reached that country, the ministers were every where 
felicitated on the success of their plans ; and rejoicings were 
made, as though their object was already attained. On the 
other hand, the Americans saw that the juncture was critical 
and alarming; but their spirit *rose with the occasion, and 
their exertions increased with their danger. 

General Schuyler, before leaving the northern positions, 
obstructed the roads, by breaking the bridges, and, in the 
only passable defiles, by cutting great trees on both sides 
of the way, to fall cross and lengthwise. These, with their 
branches interwoven, presented to the enemy an almost impas- 
sable barrier. 

Congress was aware of the great merits and exertions of 
General Schuyler ; yet they found that the misfortunes of the 
army had, though undeservedly, made him unpopular ; and, 
therefore, it was necessary to supersede him, in order to 
make way for a leader, who should inspire a confidence that 
would draw volunteers to the service. Accordingly, General 
Gates was appointed to the command, but did not arrive at the 
camp until the 21st of August. Lincoln also was ordered to 
the north, as were Arnold and Morgan, whose active spirits 
and brilliant achievements, it was hoped, would reanimate the 
dispirited troops . The celebrated patriot of Poland, Kosciusko, 
was also in the army, as its chief engineer. 

Burgoyne, having, with great expense of labor and time, 
opened a way for his army, from Skeenesborough to the Hud- 
son, arrived at Fort Edward, on the 30th July. But being 
in a hostile country, he could obtain no supplies except from 
Ticonderoga: and these he was compelled to transport by the 
way of lake George. Learning that there was a large depot 
of provisions at Bennington, he sent 500 men, under Lieut. 
Col. Baum, a trusty German officer, to seize them. General 
Stark, with a body of New Hampshire militia, was on his 
march to join General Schuyler, when hearing of Baum’s ap- 
proach, he recruited his forces from the neighboring militia, 
and, with 1,600 men, met him four miles from Bennington. 
After a sharp conflict, Baum was killed, and his party defeat- 
ed. The militia had dispersed, to seek for plunder, when a 
British reinforcement of 500 men, under Colonel Breymann, 
arrived. Fortunately for the Americans, the Green Mountain 
Boys, under Colonel Warner, appeared at the same time, and 
the British were again defeated, and compelled to retreat. 
Their loss in both engagements was 600, the greater part of 


MURDER OF MISS m’cREA BY SAVAGES. 


199 


whom were taken prisoners.* The republican loss was incon- 
siderable. 

The victory at Bennington w^as important in its consequen- 
ces, as it proved the turning of that tide of fortune which had 
set so strongly in favor of the British arms. It embarrassed, 
weakened, and dispirited them ; and was the first step in 
defeating their grand scheme of dividing the north from the 
south, — while it revived the drooping hearts of the Americans, 
and gave the impulse of hope to their exertions. This was 
strengthened by an impulse of another kind, but operating in 
the same direction. A cry of vengeance for murder was raised 
against the British, on account of an atrocious act, committed 
by their Indian allies. 

Miss M’Crea, an interesting young lady of fort Edward, 
was betrothed to Captain Jones, then in the army of Burgoyne, 
which had now approached near to that place. Impatient for 
his marriage, the lover sent a party of Indians, as the safest 
convoy he could procure for his bride across the woods to the 
British camp ; having secured, as he thought, their fidelity, 
by promise of reward. Confiding love prevailed in her mind 
over her strong fears of these terrible guides ; and the unfor- 
tunate girl left, by stealth, the kind shelter of her paternal 
roof. Meantime, her anxious lover, to make her safety more 
sure, sent out another party, with like promises. 'Fhe two 
met ; and the last demanded that the lady should be commit- 
ted to them. Rather than give her up, and thus, as they sup- 
posed, lose their reward, the barbarians tied to a tree, their 
innocent and helpless victim, and shot her dead. Instead of 
his bride, the bridegroom received the bloody tresses, which 
the murderers had cut from her dying head. The sight with- 
ered and blasted him ; and, after lingering awhile, he died. 

The complicated miseries of a battle scene crowd the pic- 
ture, ani confuse the mind ; and thus often produce less sym- 
pathy, than a single case of distress. In the present instance, 
every man could feel, what it would have been, or would be 
to him, to have his bride torn, as it were, from his arms, 
shrieking, and murdered in the hour of his love and expecta- 
tion ; and every pains was used to awaken these sympathies 
to their utmost extent, and turn them against the British 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. V. 

1777. 


The murder 
of Miss 
M’Crea. 


Its effects on 
the public 
mind. 


* After the Battle of Bennington, the Hessian prisoners were carried into the 
village, and distributed into public buildings and out-houses. The meeting- 
house was filled to crowding. The next day, an alarm was suddenly given to 
the women of the village, to take their children and flee. The Hessians, it was 
said, were rising on their guard. They were rushing in all directions out of the 
meeting-house. The guard fired, and killed five of them. But the fears of the 
inhabitants were suddenly changed to compassion. The galleries were giving 
way. In danger of being crushed to death, the unfortunate men rushed out, and 
met the fire of a guard, who could not at first understand from their foreign 
speech, their explanation of the disorder. This anecdote was related to me by 
a venerable matron, then a young lady, and an inhabitant of Bennington. 

The speech attributed to General Stark, as he was about to lead his men to 
battle, is worthy of being rememl)ered, “Now, my boys,” said he, “we must 
beat them, or Molly Stark is a widow to-night.” 


200 


BATTLES OF STILLWATER AND SARATOGA. 


FA RT III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. V. 


1777. 

Sept. 8. 
Gates en- 
camps at 
Stillwater. 

Sept. 14. 
Burgoyne 
encamps at 
Saratoga. 


Sept. 19. 
Battle of 
Stillwater. 


Oct. 7. 
Battle of 
Saratoga. 

Position of 
Gates. 


Position of 
Burgoyne. 

His officers. 


who had let loose such bloodhounds upon the land. There 
was a general rising in the northern region, and it seemed 
as if every man, who could bear arms, was rushing to the 
camp of Gates, to avenge the death of Miss M’Crea, no less 
than to deliver his country. 

The army at the islands, having been thus reinforced, and 
now amounting to 5,000, Gates left that encampment, the 8th 
of September, and proceeding to Stillwater, occupied Bemus 
heights. 

On the 12th, Burgoyne crossed the Hudson, and on the 14th, 
encamped at Saratoga, about three miles distant from the 
American army. An obstinate and bloody battle occurred at 
Stillwater, on the 19th. At first it was partial, commencing 
with a skirmish between advanced parties. Each side sent 
successive reinforcements to their own combatants, until 
nearly the whole were in action. The American troops took 
advantage of a wood which lay between the two camps, and 
poured from it a fire too deadly to be withstood. The Bri- 
tish lines broke ; and the Americans, rushing from their cov- 
erts, pursued them to an eminence, where their flanks being 
supported, they rallied. Charging in their turn, they drove 
the Americans into the woods, from which they again poured 
a deadly fire, and again the British fell back. At every 
charge, the British artillery fell into the hands of the Ameri- 
cans, who could neither carry it off, or turn it on the enemy. 
At length night came on, and to fight longer, would be to attack 
indiscriminately friend and foe. The Americans retired to 
their camp, having lost between three and four hundred men. 
The loss of the British was five hundred. Both sides claimed 
the victory ; but the advantage was clearly on the side of 
the Americans. 

Skirmishes,^ frequent and animated, occurred between this 
and the 7th of October, when a general battle was fought at* 
Saratoga. At this time, the right wing of General Gates oc- 
cupied the brow of the hill, near the river, his camp being in 
the form of the segment of a large circle, the convex side 
towards the enemy. 

General Burgoyne’s left was on the river, his right extend- 
ing at right-angles to it, across the low grounds, about two 
hundred yards, to a range of steep heights, occupied by his 
choicest troops. The guard of his camp upon the high 
grounds, was given to Brigadiers Hamilton and Specht ; that 
of the redoubts and plain, near the river, to Brigadier Gole. 
Burgoyne commanded in person the centre, composed of 
1,500 men, and was seconded by Philips, Reidesel, and Fra- 
zer. His left flank, composed of grenadiers, was commanded 
by Major Ackland ; his right, consisting of infantry, by the 
earl of Balcarras. 

The Americans, under General Poor, attacked the left flank 
and front of the British ; and, at the same time, Colonel Mor- 


SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE. 


201 


gfan assailed their ri^ht. The action became general. The 
efforts of the combatants were desperate. Biirgoyne, and his 
officers, fought like men who were defending, at the last cast, 
their military reputation ; Gates and his army, like those who 
w^ere deciding whether themselves and their children should 
be freemen or slaves. The invading army gave way, in the 
short space of fifty-two minutes. The defenders of the soil 
pursued them to their entrenchments, forced the guard, and 
killed Colonel Breyman, its commander. Arnold, the tiger of 
the American army, whose track was marked by carnage, 
headed a small band, stormed their works, and followed them 
into their camp. But his horse was killed under him ; he 
was himself wounded ; and darkness was coming on. He re- 
tired ; and thus was reserved to another day, the utter ruin of 
the British army. 

The loss in killed and wounded, was great on both sides, 
but especially on the part of the British, of whom a considera- 
ble number were made prisoners. General Frazer, whose 
character was as elevated as his rank, received a mortal 
wound. 

The Americans had now an opening into the British camp. 
They rested on their arms the night after the battle, upon the 
field which they had so bravely won ; determined to pursue 
their victory with returning light. But Burgoyne, aware of 
the advantage which they had gained, effected, with admira- 
ble order, a change of his ground. The artillery, the camp, 
and its appurtenances, w^ere all removed before morning, to 
the heights. The British army, in this position, had the river 
in its rear, and its twm wdngs displayed along the hills upon 
its right bank. Gates was too wise to attack his enemy in 
this position, and expose to another risk, what now wanted 
nothing but vigilance to make certain. He made arrangements 
.to inclose ^’s enemy, which Burgoyne perceiving, put his 
army in motion at nine o’clock at night, and removed to Sara- 
toga, six miles up the river. He w^as obliged to abandon his 
hospital, with three hundred sick and wounded, to the hu- 
manitv of the Americans. 

Burgoyne now made efforts in various directions, to effect 
a retreat ; but in every way he had been anticipated. He 
found himself in a foreipii and hostile country, hemmed in by 
a foe, wli6se army constantly increasing, already amounted to 
four times his own wasting numbers. His boats, laden with 
his supplies, were taken, and his provisions were failing. He 
had early communicated with Sir Henry Clinton at New York, 
and had urged his co-operation. More recently, when his 
fortune began to darken, he had entreated him for speedy aid ; 
stating, that, at the farthest, his army could not hold out beyond 
the T2th of October. The 12th arrived, without the expected 
succor. His army w^as in the utmost distress, and Burgoyne 
capitulated on the I7th. 

15 


PART II I. 
PERIOD 1!. 

CHAP. T. 


1777 . 

The battle is 
fiercely 
fought. 
The Britivsh 
defeated. 


Frazer u 
killed. 


Burgoyne 
changes hia 
position. 


He endeav- 
ors to retreat, 
but finds it 
impossible. 

Receives no 
succors. 


Oct. 17. 
He capitu- 
lates. 


202 


THE BRITISH RAVAGE THE BANKS OF THE HUDSON. 


PART III. 


PERIOD H. 

CHAP. V. 

1777. 

Number of 
the whole 
army sur- 
rendered, 
and amount 
of artillery. 

Conditions 
of the sur- 
render. 

Kind treat- 
ment of 
prisoners. 

Garrison of 
Ticonderoga 
retreat to 
Canada. 


Oct. 6. 
Forts Clin- 
ton aid 
Montgomery 
.aken by the 
British. 

Oct. 15. 
Kingston 
burned. 


The whole number surrendered amounted to 5,752 men, 
which, together with the troops lost before, by various disas- 
ters, made up the whole British loss to nine thousand two 
hundred and thirteen. There also fell into the hands of the 
Americans, thirty-five brass field pieces, and 5,000 musliets. 
It was stipulated that the British should pile their arms at the 
word of command, given by their own officers, march out of 
their camp with the honors of war, and have free passage 
across the Atlantic ; they, on their part, agreeing not to serve 
again in North America, during the war. 'Phey were treated 
with delicacy by the Americans. Their officers, especially 
their commander, received many kind attentions. The wor- 
thy General Schuyler hospitably entertained Burgoyne, at his 
own house ; although much of his private property, especially 
an elegant villa, had been destroyed by his command. 

On hearing of the defeat of Burgoyne, the British garrison 
at Ticonderoga returned to Canada, and not a foe remained in 
the northern section of the Union. Thus ended an expedition 
from which the British had hoped, and the Americans had 
feared so much. 

The effects of their success were highly propitious to the 
cause of the republicans. It not only weakened and discour- 
aged the enemy, but gav^e them a supply of artillery and stores, 
and, what was still more important, raised them in their own 
estimation, and in that of foreign nations. 

Connected with Biirgoyne’s invasion, was the predatory ex- 
cursioii up the North River, in which the British took forts 
Clinton and Montgomery, and burned the village of Esopus, 
now Kingston. This excursion, commanded by Sir Henry 
Clinton, who was accompanied by Tryon and Vaughan, had 
the double object of opening a free navigation for the British 
vessels up the river to Albany, and of making a division of 
the Arnerican forces, which were now concentrating in oppo- 
sition to Burgoyne, and thus giving him an opportunity to es- 
cape. Had Clinton taken this step earlier, he might possibly 
have effected the latter object. As it was, Burgoyne had no- 
tice of the taking of the forts, and the advance of Clinton, just 
after he had made a verbal agreement to sign the articles of 
capitulation ; when neither his honor, nor his humanity, would 
permit him longer to await the expected succor. 

Clinton, on hearing that Burgoyne had surrendered, and 
that Gates was advancing to attack him, evacuated and dis- 
mantled the forts which he had taken, and retreated to New 
York ; experiencing no other permanent result of his expedi 
tion, than the execrations of a plundered people, and the 
character of having revived, in a civilized age, barbariai 
atrocities. 


PHJLADEPHIA MENACED AND DEFENDED. 


203 


CHAPTER VI. 


Campaign of 1777 — Continued. 


Having now given a connected view of the momentous op- 
erations at the north, we go back nearly three months, in the 
order of time, to take a brief sketch of the less decisive trans- 
actions in the middle states. 

Admiral and General Howe, intent on the capture of Phila- 
delphia, left Sandy Hook on the 23d of July. They were so 
long at sea, that Whishington was ready to conclude that they 
had gone to Charleston. At length they were heard of, as 
sailing up Chesapeake bay. They elisembarked their troops, 
amounting to 18,000, on the 25th of August, at the head of the 
Elk river, fifty miles southwest of Philadelphia. Washing- 
ton crossed the Delaware and marched to oppose them ; not- 
withstanding his army, never equal to that of the British, was 
now greatly diminished by the powerful detachments he had 
sent to check the alarming progress of Burgoyne. 

Accompanied by Generals Greene, Sullivan, Wayne, and 
Stirling, he approached the enemy, until he reached Gray’s 
Hill, in front of the British commander, with whom were 
Generals Knyphausen and Cornwallis. He then retreated 
across the Brandywine, and encamped on the rising grounds 
which extend from Chad’s Ford, in a direction from northwest 
to southeast ; and here, (the shallow stream of the Brandy- 
wine being between the armies,) he awaited an attack from 
the British ; well knowing that nothing but a victory could 
now save Philadelphia. 

Early in the morning, on the 1 1th of September, the whole 
British army, drawn up in two divisions, commenced the 
expected assault. Agreeably to the plan of Howe, the right 
wing, commanded by Knyphausen, made a feint of crossing 
the Brandywine, at Chad’s Ford ; while the left, commanded by 
Cornwallis, took a circuitous route up the Brandywine, and 
crossed, though not without opposition, at the forks, Knyp- 
hausen, with some fighting and much noise, had occupied the 
attention of the Americans. Washington, hearing that Corn- 
wallis was approaching, determined to press forward in the 
centre and on the left ; and if possible, divide the army, and 
cut off Knyphausen. A false counter intelligence prevented 
his executing this bold design, which might have changed the 
fate of the day. He had already dispatched some of his 
troops, whom, by this false intelligence, he was induced to 
recall. Thus time was consumed, and Cornwallis fell upon 
tin; Americans while they were in some measure unprepared 
to receive him. They, however, defended themselves with 

15* 


PART III. 


PERIOD II 

CHAP. VI. 

1777. 

Howe sails 
up the Ches- 
apeake, and 
lands at Elk- 
ton. 

Aug. 25. 
Washington 
marches to 
meet him. 


The mam 
armies pre- 
pare for bat- 
tle 


Sept. 11. 
Battle of 
Brandywine;. 


British army 
in two di- 
visions, com 
manded by 
Cornwallis 
and Knyp- 
hausen. 


204 


THE BRITISH FORCE. THEIR WAY TO PHILADELPHIA. 


CHAP. VI. 




Americans 
retreat to 
Philadel- 
phia. 


PART III, great valor. The carnage was terrible. The Americans, at 
PERIOD II length, were forced to give way. 

Washington ordered to their aid, the reserve commanded 
by Greene ; but it was too late, and the most it could perform, 
was to cover the retreat of the fugitives. Knyphausen now 
began in earnest to effect his passage at Ciiad’s Ford. The 
Americans withstood bravely ; but finding the remainder of 
the army vanquished, they fled in confusion, and abandoned 
to the enemy their artillery and ammunition. These found 
also a shelter within the lines of Greene, who was the last 
to quit the field. 

The Americans lost 300 killed, 600 wounded, and 400 taken 
Americans prisoners. The British loss, in killed and wounded, was less 
wfth^the^loss This battle was distinguished by the exertions of 

of 1,300. foreign officers. The heroic La Fayette, while endeavoring 
British loss rally the fugitives, was wounded in the leg. Another 
near 500. French officer of distinction, the Baron St. Ovary, was made 
La Fayette prisoner ; and Count Pulaski, a celebrated Polander, displayed 
wounded. ^ courage which congress afterwards rewarded with the rank 
of brigadier general. 

On the night succeeding the battle, the Americans retreated 
to Chester, and the next day to Philadelphia. The following 
day, a detachment of British troops proceeded to Wilmington, 
ceed^to W?l' prisoner the governor of Delaware. They seized 

mington. considerable property, public and private ; among which, was 
a quantity of coined money. 

Washington Washington had engaged his foe with inferior numbers, 
*^his foe^^ counting on the possibility of defeat, and believing that, even 
at that hazard, it was necessary, on account of public opinion, 
to fight. He was not, therefore, disheartened by his defeat, 
but determined to risk another battle for the defense of the 
capital. He accordingly repassed the Schuylkill, to meet 
the enemy at Goshen ; but a violent shower of rain wet the 
powder in the ill-constructed cartridge boxes of the Americans, 
and compelled the commander to defer the engagement. The 
G^enei?! republicans were unfortunate in another attempt to annoy the 
Wayne is enemy. Washington had ordered Wayne, with a detachment 

surpnsed by of I 500 men, into the rear of the British. This detachment 
tii 0 Britisn, 'I 1 1 \ A. 

was surprised ; and a night scene oi shocking slaughter en- 
sued, in which 300 of the. Americans were cut off. 

Howe now made a movement, which placed Washington 
in a situation where he could not interpose his army between 
Washington enemy and the capital, without exposing to destruction 
capital to the extensive magazine of provisions and military stores, 
protect his which had been established at Reading. Notwithstanding 
the clamors of the populace, he prudently abandoned the city ; 
rather than sacrifice the stores, or risk another battle, while 
the odds were so much against him. 

Congress ad- Congress, finding themselves insecure in Philadelphia, ad- 
caster. journed to Lancaster, to which place the public archives and 


stores. 


BATTLE OF GERMANTOWN. 


205 


magazines were removed. They again invested Washington 
with the same dictatorial powers which were intrusted to him 
after the reverses in New Jersey. 

On the 23d of September, Sir William Howe crossed the 
Schuylkill, and proceeded to Germantown. On the 26th, a 
detachment of the British army, under Cornwallis, entered the 
American capital, while the main body rested at German- 
town. The American army, consisting of eleven thousand 
men, were conducted by Washington along the left bank of 
the Schuylkill, and lay encamped eleven miles from German- 
town, at Schippack creek. 

Lord Howe had now consummated an event to which he 
had looked as decisive of the contest. But far from beino- 

O 

subdued, the Americans, encouraged by the capture of Bur- 
goyne, were not even disheartened. They knew that the 
army of Washington, when it should have received its rein- 
forcements, could cut off the enemy’s supplies on the side of 
Pennsylvania. If, therefore, they could prevent their receiv- 
ing them by water, they would soon be compelled to evacuate 
the city. For this object, they had created batteries on Mud 
Island, and also at Red Bank and Billingsport, on the Jer- 
sey shore ; along which places they had sunk ranges ’ of 
frames, to impede the navigation of the river. The British, 
sensible of the importance of a free communication with the 
sea, by means of the Delaware, sent Colonel Stirling, with a 
detachment, to attack Billingsport, and clear away the ob- 
structions which the Americans had placed in the river ; in 
which enterprise, he was ultimately successful. 

The American commander, knowing that the army of 
Howe was weakened by the detachments under Cornwallis 
and Stirling, determined, if possible, to surprise him. Fie 
accordingly left his camp at Schippack creek, at seven in the 
evening, and at dawn succeeded in giving the British a com- 
plete surprise. They at first retreated in disorder. Several 
companies having thrown themselves into a stone house, 
annoyed the Americans. A part of the Pennsylvania militia 
did not perform the duty assigned them. A thick fog came 
on, and unable to distinguish friend from foe, confusion arose in 
the American ranks. The British, thus enabled to recover 
from the first attack, aroused to fresh exertions ; and the 
Americans were defeated. Their loss was two hundred 
killed ; (among whom was General Nash, of North Carolina;) 
six hundred wounded, and four hundred taken prisoners. 
The British loss was five hundred. 

The American army, with all its artillery, now retreated 
twenty miles, to Perkiomen creek ; and from thence, having 
received a reinforcement of five hundred militia, Washington 
advanced to his old camp, at Schippack creek. Although 
tile army had not effected what its commander had hoped. 


P ART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VI. 


1777. 

Sept. 26. 
The British 
enter Phila*’ 
delphiau 


The Ameri- 
cans endeav 
or to cut off 
British sup- 
plies by sea. 


Oct. 4. 
Washington 
surprises 
Howe at 
German- 
town. 


Has a pros- 
pect of suc- 
cess, but 
meets a de- 
feat, and a 
loss of 1 ,200. 


Washington 
returns to 
Schippack 
Creek. 


206 


BRITISH OPEN THE NAVIGATION OF THE DELAWARE. 


PART III. 


PERIOD II. 
chap. VI. 


1777, 

Howe in 
Philadel- 
phia, 

straightened 
for supplies. 


Oct. 22. 
Attack on 
Red Bank. 


Nov. 16. 
Attack on 
Mud Island. 


The British 
at length 
open the 
navigation, 
and their 
fleet come 
up the Dela- 
ware. 


yet so much skill and bravery had been displayed, that its 
reputation was enhanced. 

Congress voted their thanks to the commander, and to his 
officers and soldiers, except General Stevens, who was 
cashiered for misconduct on the retreat. 

A few days after the battle, the royal army removed from 
Germantown to Philadelphia. Scarcity of provisions pre- 
vented Howe from following the Americans, and he wished 
to co-operate in the design of opening the navigation of the 
Delaware. Indeed, this measure became necessary to the 
preservation of his army, which could not draw subsistence 
from the adjacent country; so effectually did the menacing 
attitude of VVashington’s army operate, and also the edict of 
congress, which pronounced the penalty of death upon any 
citizen who should dare to afford him supplies. Thus 
situated, the British general found, as Dr. Franklin wittily 
remarked, that, “ instead of taking Philadelphia, Philadelphia 
had taken him.” 

To succeed in opening a communication with their fleet, 
which had sailed from the Chesapeake to the Delaware, it 
was necessary that the British should possess themselves of 
Mud Island, which was defended by Fort Mifflin, and Fort 
Mercer, on Red Bank. Accordingly, a body of Hessians, 
under Colonel Donop, marched down the Jersey shore, and 
attacked Fort Mercer with great impetuosity. It was defended 
by 400 men, under Colonel Greene. The Americans with- 
drew within the fort, and made there a vigorous defense. 
The Hessian commander was mortally wounded, and his 
troops were repulsed with the loss of 500 men. 

Their next attack was made upon Mud Island, by their 
shipping. This proved, at first, no more successful ; and the 
British lost two warlike vessels in the attempt. The Ameri- 
cans were, however, at length dislodged by an attack from a 
battery which the British had found means to erect on Pro- 
vince Island, a little above Mud Island, which commanded 
Fort Mifflin. Their post thus becoming untenable, they with- 
drew in the night to Fort Mercer. 

To attack this fort, the British commander dispatched 
Cornwallis with a strong detachment. In obedience to his 
orders, that general crossed the Schuylkill, followed down 
the Delaware to Chester, below the fort, then crossing to 
Billing’s Point, and receiving a reinforcement from New 
York, he thence ascended the river to attack it in the rear. 
The Americans, apprised of his approach, evacuated the fort. 
The American shipping, deprived of protection, was now in 
great danger. Some vessels, under cover of night, passed the 
battery of Philadelphia, and sought safety further up the river ; 
but seventeen were abandoned, and burned by their crews 
Lord Howe had now opened the navigation of the Delaware 
so that he could communicate with his brother, the admiral 


PATIENT SUFFERING OF THE AMERICAN ARMY. 


207 


In the meanwhile, the victorious troops of the north had 
reinforced the main army of the republicans, and Washington 
advanced within fourteen miles of Philadelphia, to White 
Marsh, his army consisting o/ 12,000 regulars and 3,000 
militia. Howe marched his army within three miles of his 
lines, and manceuvred, to draw him from his entrenchments ; 
but VV^ashington, though he did not shun the battle, chose to 
receive it within his entrenchments. Howe, finding him too 
cautious to be drawn out of his camp, and too strong to be 
attacked in it, withdrew his army, and retired to winter-quar- 
ters at Philadelphia. 

Washington, on the 11th of December, left White Marsh, 
and retired to Valley Forge, on the Schuylkill, twenty miles 
above Philadelphia. Here, in a wood on a high ground, he 
laid out his camp, and employed his army in building huts for 
winter-quarters. This work was not completed, when the 
magazines were found to contain scarcely a single day’s pro- 
vision. As to their clothing, some few of the soldiers had one 
shirt, some the remnant of one, the greater part none at all. 
Barefooted, on the frozen ground, their feet cut by ice, they 
left their tracks in blood. A few only had the luxury of a 
blanket at night. More than 3,000 were excused from duty, 
on account of cold and nakedness. Straw could not be ob- 
tained ; and the soldiers, who, during the day, were benumbed 
with cold, and enfeebled by hunger, had at night no other bed 
than the humid ground. Diseases attacked them ; and the 
hospitals were replenished as rapidly as the dead were car- 
ried out. The unsuitableness of the buildings, and the multi- 
tude of sick that crowded them, caused an insupportable fetor. 
Hospital fever ensued. It could not be remedied by change 
of linen, for none could be had ; nor by salubrious diet, as 
even the coarsest was not attainable ; nor by medicines, as 
even the worst were wholly wanting. The hospitals resem- 
bled more, receptacles for the dying, than places of refuge for 
the diseased. 

The patience with which these patriotic votaries of freedom 
endured such complicated evils, is, we believe, without a 
parallel in history. To go to battle, cheered by the trumpet 
and the drum, with victory or the speedy bed of honor before 
the soldier, requires a heroic effort ; much more to starve, to 
freeze, and to lie dowm and die, in silent obscurity. Sparta 
knew the names of the individuals who fell in her cause at 
the pass of Thermopylae ; but America scarcely knows how 
many hundreds, perished for her in the camp at Valley 
F orge. 


PARTIIL 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VI. 

1777. 

Washington 
reinforced. 
British army 
go into win 
ter-quarters 
at Philadel- 
phia 

Dec. 11. 
Washington 
retires to 
wdnter-quar* 
ters at Val- 
ley Forge. 


Distress of 
the Ameri 
can army. 


Patient suf- 
fering some- 
times more 
heroic than 
active cour- 
age. 


208 


THE CABAL AGAINST WASHINGTON. 


CHAPTER VII. 

Campaign of 1 778. 

PAR T III. The melancholy state to which the army was reduced, was 
PERIOD II. owing to-several causes. The bills of credit had diminished 
CHAP. VII. to one-fourth their nominal value. A scarcity of linen cloth 
and leather prevailing throughout the country, the commissa- 
1778 . ries had contracted for supplies at ten per cent, above the 
Causes of current price. This proceeding, congress refused to sanc- 
of^the^^army required that supplies should be furnished, and the 

bills received as specie. 'The consequence was, that these 
articles could not be procured. 

'I'his depreciation of paper money, and advanced price of 
all articles of consumption, produced yet another evil. The 
officers, f;ir from being able to live as became their rank, had 
not even the means of providing for their subsistence ; and 
many had already expended their private fortunes, to maintain 
Many ofR- a respectable ajipearance. d'hose, who now handed in their 

most worthless, but the bravest, most 
resign. ’ distinguished, and most spirited ; who, disdaining the degraded 
situation in which they were placed, left the army to escape it. 

This example of defection, set by his beloved officers, more 
than any of the other disasters of the army, wounded the pa- 
rental heart of Washington. In the midst of these anxieties, 
that great man was called to suffer from those common foes 
Intrigues Qf distinguished merit — envy and calumny. Intrigues were 
wShinnon. set in motion against him, the object of which was to give 
him so many occasions of disgust, that he should of himself 
retire from the head of the arinv; and thus make room for the 
promotion of Gates, whose success in the affair of Burgoyne 
had raised his reputation to the highest pitch. 

Generals Among the leaders of this cabal was General Conway, a 
P^^^^dC^n* restless intriguer. He besieged all the members of 

way, the * congress with insinuations that there was no order in the 
chief in- American camp; and that body, at length, appointed him in- 
triguers. spector-general. Pennsylvania addressed a remonstrance to 
congress, censuring the measures of the commander-in-chief. 
The same was done by the members from Massachusetts, 
among whom was Samuel Adams. They were not pleased 
that the whole command devolved on a Virginian, to the ex- 
clusion of their generals, who were, in their opinion, equal, if 
not superior, to Washington. A board of war was created, 
under Gates and Mifflin, who were prime movers of the com- 
Expedition biiiation. With the advice of this board, congress planned an 
agamsr^an- expedition against Canada. Washington was not consulted, 
ada. but he was ordered to detach La Fayette, with certain regi- 


NEITHER PARTY READY FOR AN EARLY CAMPAIGN. 


209 


ments, to perform the service. That officer was indignant at 
the neglect and injustice on this occasion manifested towards 
his revered commander, and would have declined the service, 
which he was aware was given him as a lure to draw him 
into the cabal. But Washington advised him to accept the 
command, and did all in his power to forward the expedition. 
What he did, was all that was done. La Fayette was recalled 
from Albany, and the expedition was abandoned. 

It is impossible to express, with what indignation the whole 
army and the best citizens were filled, on hearing the machi- 
nations, that were agitated against their honored chief. A 
universal cry arose against the intriguers. Conway, super- 
seded by Baron Steuben, a Prussian officer, dared not show 
himself among the exasperated soldiers; and Samuel Adams 
deemed it prudent to keep aloof from the army. Congress, 
thus made to see how deeply rooted the commander was in 
the affections of the army and people, and knowing also that 
he ranked high at foreign courts, became at length sensible 
of their error, and restored to Washington a confidence which 
he had so hardly earned, and to which he was so justly 
entitled. 

Conway was wounded in a duel, and believing himself at 
the point of death, he became penitent, and wrote to Wash- 
ington, confessing his wrong and declaring his contrition. 

Washington never once turned aside from his high career of 
suffering virtue, to notice his personal enemies. He had been 
indefatigable in urging congress to stop the defection of the 
officers, by securing to them some reward for their services. 
In accordance with his advice, a law was passed, allowing 
them half pay for seven }'ears after the close of the war. 
He also urged congress, and the difierent state governments, 
to make early preparations for the ensuing campaign, that it 
might be commenced at the opening of the spring, before the 
British reinforcements could arrive. But decisions are of 
necessity tardily made in popular governments ; hence, what 
ought to have been ready in the beginning of the spring, was 
but scantily provided during the summer. 

These delays might have been fatal to the army, had the 
British been in a condition to take the field early in the sea- 
son. As it was, they contented themselves with sending out 
their light troops to scour the country in the neighborhood of 
Philadelphia. In March, a party of these troops massacred, 
in cool blood, while crying for quarter, the soldiers who were 
stationed at the bridges of Quinton and Hancock. Near the 
same time, another party undertook an expedition up the 
Delaware. They destroyed the magazines at Bordentown, 
and the vessels which the Americans had drawn up the river, 
between Philadelphia and 'Frenton. 

In May, 2,000 men, under La Fayette, were posted at 
Baron Hill, about eight or ten miles in front of the army, at 


PART IIL 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. VII. 


1778. 

Public indig- 
nation 
against the 
enemies of 
W ashington. 


Congress 
make a law 
allowing the 
officers half 
pay for seven 
years. 


Predatoiy 
excursions 
of the Brit- 
ish. 


May 


210 


BURGOYNe’s capture affects EUROPEAN POLITICS. 


PART III. Valley Forge, to form an advanced guard, and be in readiness 
PERIOD II. to annoy the British rear, in case they attempted to retreat to 
CHAP. VII. New York. The whole British army came out of Philadel- 
phia, and a detachment of 5,000 men, under General Grant, 
was sent to surprise and destroy the force under La Fayette. 
In the beginning of the engagement. Grant obtained some 
advantage ; but at length La b'ayette, by skill and activity, 
baffled his enemy, and withdrew his detachment to the main 

1778 . 

Success of The Americans were no where more successful than in the 
American depredations which their swift-sailing privateers made upon 
privateers. British commerce. With these they infested every sea, 
even those about the British islands ; and often performed 
deeds of almost incredible boldness. Since 1776, they had 
already captured 500 of the British vessels. 

Early in the season. Sir Henry Clinton arrived in Philadel- 
phia, to supersede Sir William Howe in the command of the 
British forces ; that general having resigned his commission 
and returned to England. 

The news of the capture of Burgoyne caused a deep sen- 
sation throughout Europe, and effected the politics of several 
of its cabinets. 

The English people were astonished and afflicted ; their 
England i.s sanguine calculations were defeated ; their boastful predic- 
perplexed by tions had failed ; and mortified and perplexed, they knew not 
the capture ^f^^t course to pursue. The generals and soldiers who had 

of burgoyne. ^ • r* • it-.ii 

fought in America, were not inferior to any that England or 
Europe could produce. These the Americans had vanquish- 
ed. Of what, then, might they not be capable in future, when 
they should have derived new confidence from successes, and 
consolidated their state by practice and experience. The gar- 
risons of Canada were weak, and the Americans might turn 
their victorious army against them. The Canadians, follow- 
ing the example of the Americans, might also revolt from 
Britain. Enlistments, both in America and England, became 
daily more difficult, and the Germans would only furnish troops 
to fulfil the engagement already made ; and for the few re- 
cruits which they could raise, several of the German princes 
refused a passage through their dominions. France, they be- 
lieved, would soon openly avow herself the friend of Ameri- 
ca ; and thus her ancient and inveterate foe be joined in the 
contest with her alienated colonies. 

Policy of France, jealous of her rival, viewed the discontents in Amer- 
France m ica with pleasure. She did not at first espouse the quarrel, 
^Amehca knowing that at the moment she should declare herself, the 
British ministry, by acquiescing in the concessions demanded 
by the Americans, might instantly disarm them; and France 
would then find herself alone, burdened with a war without 
motive or object. The declaration of independence removed 
this objection ; yet, though France would rather see America 


AN ALLIANCE FORMED WITH FRANCE. 


211 


independent, than reconciled with her parent state, she relish- 
ed better than either, a long war betw^een them, which should 
waste both England and her colonies. This being her policy, 
she amused the British ministers with protestations of friend- 
ship ; encouraged the Americans with secret, but scanty and 
uncertain succors ; and excited their hopes by promises of 
future co-operation. These promises, however, as they were 
vague and unofficial might at any time have been disowned 
by the government. 

Wearied out and disgusted, the agents of congress at the 
court of Versailles, urged the cabinet to come to a final decis- 
ion ; but they avoided it, alleging a variety of excuses. Un- 
able to accomplish their views with France, and discovering 
no other prospect of success, the negotiators proposed to Eng- 
land the recognition of their independence, d'his point con- 
ceded, they would have yielded in all others, to such condi- 
tions as should tend to save the honor of the mother country ; 
but this proposition was rejected. 

The capture of Burgoyne changed the face of affairs, and 
gave new ardor to these patriots, who aroused the jeal- 
ousy of the French cabinet, by their disposition to form an 
alliance with England, d'he French ministers now declared 
themselves openly, and they were warmly seconded by every 
class of French citizens. On the 6th of February, a treaty 
was formed, and France acknowledged the independence of 
America. In this treaty it was declared, that “if war should 
break out between France and England during the existence 
of that with the United States, it should be made a common 
cause ; and that neither of the contracting parties should con- 
clude either truce or peace with Great Britain, without the 
formal consent of the other ; and they mutually engaged not 
to lay down their arms until the independence of the United 
States should have been formally or tacitly assured, by the 
treaty or treaties, which should terminate the war.” The 
treaty was signed, on behalf of France, by M. Gerard ; and 
on the part of the United States, by Benjamin Franklin, Silas 
Deane, and Arthur Lee. 

On the 20th of March, the American commissioners were 
received at the court of Frajice, as the representatives of a 
sister nation ; an event, which was considered in Europe as 
the most important which had occurred in the annals of Amer- 
ica, since its discovery by Colimibus. 

d'he British parliament foresaw the probable alliance of 
France with America, and a proposal was brought forward by 
the ministers, to send over commissioners, empowered to grant 
all that its colonies had asked before the war, on condition of 
ffieir returning to their former allegiance. I'his measure was 
warmly opposed, and its ill success foretold. It is, said its op- 
posers, either too little or too much ; too little, if we wish to 
make peace in earnest ; too much, if we expect to continue 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VII. 


1T78. 

Course of 
Dr. Franklin 
and the 
American 
negotiators. 


Feb. 6. 
Treaty with 
France. 

Its stipula- 
tions. 


March 20. 
American 
agents re- 
ceived at 
court. 


January. 
Project ot 
reconcilia- 
tion in Eng« 
land. 


212 


THREE COMMISSIONERS SENT FROM ENGLAND. 


PART m. 

J'EHIOI) II. 

CHAP. VII. 


1778 . 

Pailiament 
jsends three 
commission- 
ers to Ameri- 
ca. 


England and 
France pre- 
pare for na- 
val warfare. 


May 2. 
French trea- 
ty arrives. 


June 9 . 
Arrival of 
the British 
commission- 
ers. 


Their in- 
trigues. 


Johnstone 
attempts bri- 
bery. 


Dignified 
reply of 
Reed. 


tlie war. If the Americans refused any other conditions, than 
independence, when they were single-handed and depressed 
by misfortunes, surely all others will now be rejected. Why 
not at once concede that independence w'hich America has 
already acquired, and is able to maintain. She will then 
doubtless prefer our alliance to that of France; and in our 
coming contest with that wily nation, we shall have her as- 
sistance instead of her hostility. Such in substance was the 
language of the opposition ; but the counsels of the ministry 
prevailed. The earl of Carlisle, Governor Johnstone, and 
William Eden were appointed commissioners. The ministry, 
as the result sufficiently proves, had other than the ostensible 
objects in view, in sending these men to America. They 
were to make an attempt to bribe, corrupt, and divide the 
people. 

When the news of the French treaty reached the island, 
the British, highly exasperated against the French, immedi- 
ately prepared to attack them at sea. To their astonishment 
it was found that France, by great exertions to increase her 
navy, and improve her seamen, was now fully able to cope 
with her rival on that element. 

On the second of May, arrived the long expected treaty 
with France. It was brought over by the French frigate Le 
Sensible, which also brought over Silas Deane, who had been 
recalled, and M. Gerard, who had been appointed minister to 
the United States. 

Carlisle, Eden, and .iohnstone arrived at Philadelphia on 
the 9th of June, a few days before the British troops evacua- 
ted the ciiy. The concessions offered, were, as was predic- 
ted, too late ; and congress refused to negotiate on any other 
terms, than the recognition ol' their independence, and the re- 
moval of all the British forces. The commissioners next 
resorted to the expedient of disseminating in the country a 
multitude of writings, in which they censured congress as re- 
quiring what was unjust, and injurious to America. They 
represented the alliance with France, as associated with mean- 
ness ; while they extolled the generosity and magnanimity of 
England. 

Johnstone had formerly resided in the colonies ; and after- 
wards, as a member of parliament, he had espoused the Amer- 
ican cause. Availing himself of the induence which these 
circumstances had given him, he approached many influential 
republicans ; and while he flattered them for their abilities 
and conduct, he adroitly insinuated that, if the royal authority 
could again be established, their merits would be rewarded 
by wealth, titles, and honors. In some cases attempts at di- 
rect bribery were discovered : — a lady was employed by 
Johnstone, to ofler to General Reed, if he would aid the roy- 
al cause, ten thousand pounds sterling, and any office in the 
colonies within the king’s gift. “ L am not,” said Reed 


BRITISH EVACUATE PHILADELPHIA 


213 


wortli purchasing ; but, such as I am, the king of England PART H I. 
is not rich enough to buy me.” period ii. 

In some instances, Johnstone had the indiscretion to write, chap. vm. 
The indignant patriots brought forward his letters, which con- 
taincd the evidence of his base intrigues, and laid them before 1’77§. 
congress. That body indignantly forbade all farther commu- 
nication with the commissioners. The popular writers of the commu 
times, among whom were Drayton, of South Carolina, and nicatious. 
Thomas Paine, met, and confuted their insinuations. Public 
opinion overwhelmed them with opprobrium ; and this abortive 
attempt, like former similar ones, served only to show to the 
British ministry, the stability of that union which they thus 
vainly endeavored to shake. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


Campaign of 1778, — continued. 


About the 5th of June, the British took measures to evacu- 
ate Philadelphia. This they accomplished on the morning 
of the 18th, their army proceeding through New Jersey 
towards New York. 

Washington immediately put his camp, at Valley Forge, in 
motion, and sent out a detachment to collect the New Jersey 
militia, in order to harass their rear. He thought it would be 
wise to bring the British to a general engagement ; but this 
opinion was contrary to that of the majority of his officers. 
He, however, persisted, and, following with his whole army, 
an engagement was brought about at Monmouth, or Freehold, 
on the 28th, in which the Americans had the advantage. The 
loss of the English was 700, that of the Americans, much 
less. Though both sides claimed the victory, yet historians 
agree in awarding it to the republicans, as they remained 
masters of the held of battle. 

General Lee.^ by own request, had in the commencement 
of the action, been associated with General La Fayette, in 
the command of the van. After he had attacked the British, 
he thought the ground in his rear more favorable to the forma- 
tion of his lines ; and he made, in some haste, a retrograde 
motion. Washington met the retreating troops ; and finding 
that Lee was abandoning a ground which he had commanded 
him to take, and endangering the army by an appearance of 
flight, he inquired with sternness, what he meant ; and gave 
orders himself for forming the battalion. Lee, during the re- 
mainder of this hard fought battle, displayed such courage 
and military conduct, that, had he not thought proper after- 


June 18. 
British army 
evacuate 
Philadel- 
phia. 


June 28. 
Battle of 
Monmoutlu 


General 
Lee’s con- 
duct 


His trial and 
suspension. 


214 


ARRIVAL OF A FRENCH FLEET. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. VIII. 


17T8. 

Clinton 
shuns fur- 
ther conflict. 

Crosses to 
New York. 

Washington 
proceeds to 
the Hudson. 

French fleet 
arrives un- 
der d’Es- 
taing. 


Franklin ap- 
pointed min- 
ister to 
F'rance. 

Expedition 

against 

Rhode 

Island. 


Sullivan’s 

arrange- 

ment. 


Aug. P. 


Aug. 9 and 
10 . 


war vis to write to the commander disrespectful letters, on the 
events of the battle, no further notice would have been taken 
of his irregular behavior. But on this occasion, Washington 
brought him to trial by a court martial, which censured and 
suspended him one year from his command. He never re- 
joined the army. 

Night separated the combatants ; and Washington and his 
soldiers rested upon their arms, intending to renew the con- 
flict the succeeding day ; but Clinton silently decamped in 
the night. In the morning, he was several miles distant ; and 
moving through Middletown to Sandy Hook, he finally cross- 
ed over to New York. 

On the 1 St of July, the American commander, leaving Mor- 
gan’s dragoons in lower Jersey, proceeded with his army 
towards the Hudson. 

A French fleet, consisting of twelve ships of the line, and 
six frigates, was now sent to the aid of America, commanded 
by the Count d’Estaing. The admiral left Toulon on the 18th 
of April, with the intention of blockading the British in the 
Delaware. He entered the mouth of the river, on the 8th of 
June ; but finding that x\dmiral Howe had left Philadelphia 
for New York, he proceeded to that place, designing to en- 
gage him there ; but the large size of his ships prevented. 

On the 14th of September, Benjamin Franklin, still in 
France, was invested with the dignity and powers of minister 
plenipotentiary to that court. 

Washington, in order to derive the utmost advantage from 
the presence of the French fleet, directed an expedition against 
Rhode Island, for which he detached a force of 10,000 troops, 
under the command of General Sullivan, with whom he after- 
wards associated generals Greene and La Fayette. The 
force to which this army was opposed, consisted of 6,000 
troops, which were stationed at Newport, and commanded by 
General Pigot. 

Sullivan had, with the advice of Washington, concerted a 
plan of operations with the French admiral d’Estaing, who 
arrived off Newport, on the 25th of July. His army had ta- 
ken post near Providence, and he had a reasonable expecta- 
tion, that, with the aid of the French, he should be able to 
make himself master of the whole force under Pigot. The 
fleet was to enter the harbor of Newport, and land the French 
troops on the north part of the island, while the Americans 
were to land at the same time, on the opposite coast. 

On the 8th of August, General Sullivan joined General 
Greene at Tiverton, and the descent was to be made the next 
day. The fleet presented itself. Some militia, who were to 
join the army, failed to come at the expected hour, and Sulli- 
van represented to the French admiral, the necessity of a short 
delay. On the morning of the ninth, he crossed the east 
passage, and landed on the north end of Rhode Island. On 


THE AMERICANS DISAPPOINTED BY THE FRENCH. 


215 


the tenth, the fleet of lA)rd Howe appeared in sight, and 
d’Estaing left Sullivan to give chase to the British admiral, 
promising to return to his assistance. d'he crafty Howe led 
him on, and both fleets were soon out of sight. 

On the 15th, Sullivan commenced the siege of Newport, 
still believing that he should have the promised aid of the 
French fleet. Great was his chagrin and disappointment, 
when d’Estaing, having returned in a shattered condition, no 
entreaties could prevail on him to remain, but on the 22d he 
sailed to Boston to refit. Thus deserted by his allies, one half 
of his army, which consisted of militia, refused to remain, 
and encounter the danger, to which he was now exposed, of 
an attack from the British at New York. 

Thus weakened, he raised the siege of Newport, on the 28th, 
and retired to a commanding situation on the north part of the 
island. The enemy followed, and, on the 29th attacked his 
army. After a sharp conflict of half an hour, in which Sulli- 
van lost 211 of his troops, and Bigot 260, the British gave 
way, and retired to Quaker Hill. 'The next day, a letter from 
Washington informed him, that Sir Henry Clinton, with a 
large body of troops, had put out to sea from New York. His 
prospects were now completely reversed, and instead of ho- 
ping to conquer the British forces, his own were in imminent 
danger. By a skill that has been much commended, he suc- 
ceeded in drawing off his army to the main land. 'Fhe very 
next day, Clinton, who had been detained by adverse winds, 
arrived at the island, with 4,000 men. 

This affair was unhappy in its effects. D’Estaing had left 
Sullivan to his fate, not only against his entreaties, but against 
the warm remonstrances of generals Greer e and La Fayette. 
The resentment excited in the breast of Sullivan, and the dis- 
approbation of many others, gave to Washington the greatest 
uneasiness; and called forth all his address to soothe their ruf- 
fled spirits, and prevent an open rupture with the French 
admiral. 

Sir Henry Clinton, disappointed of his expected prize, bent 
his course towards New York. He left the command of the 
troops on board the transports, to General Gray, with orders 
to destroy, if possible, the American privateers, which resort- 
ed to Buzzard’s bay, and the adjacent rivers. This order was 
executed upon sixty larger vessels, and some small craft. 
Proceeding to New Bedford and Fair Haven, he destroyed 
many mills, warehouses, and much private property. 

In the campaign of this year, the depredations committed 
by the savages, were frequent and inhuman. The ruthless 
chiefs who guided them in their sanguinary expeditions, were 
Colonel John Butler, a tory refugee, and Brandt, a half-blooded 
Indian. The settlement of Wyoming, which consisted of 
eight towr)s on the banks of the Susquehannah, was one of 
the mo»t flourishing and delightful in America. The majority 

16 * 


PART II I. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VIII. 


177§. 

Aug. 15. 
^iillivan 
sieges New 
port. 


Aug. 22. 
d’Estaing 
sails for Bos- 
ton. 


Aug. 28. 
Sullivan 
raises the 
siege, and, 
has 

Aug. 29, 
an action 
with the 
British. 


Sept. 5. 
Genera- 
Gray’s ex- 
cursion. 


The valley 
of Wyoming. 


216 


THE MASSACRE OF WYOMING. 


PART III, of its inhabitants were eminently devoted to the cause of their 
PERIOD II. country, and although from their frontier position, they were 
CHAP. VIII. themselves exposed, yet they had sent their young and able- 
bodied men, to till the ranks of the army. But tories were 
numerous among them. Several had been arrested, and sent 
to the proper authorities for trial. This excited the indigna- 
tion of the party, who now united with the Indians. Resort- 
ing to artifice, they pretended a desire to cultivate peace, while 
they were preparing for a bloody revenge. 

1778. The patriots had constructed several forts for. the security 
June. of the inhabitants. In June, a formidable force of Indians 
Brandt tories, under the command of Butler and Brandt appeared 

Indians and on the banks of the Susquehannah. They soon took all the 
tories, mas- forts, except that of Wilkesbarre — butchering men, women, and 
fenders and children, laying waste the country, and burning the houses, 
defenseless. The tories were more sanguinary than the savages themselves. 

Fathers and sons were arrayed against each other, and in one 
case a brother slew a brother, while he was beseeching him 
for mercy. 

At Wilkesbarre was collected all the remaining military force 
of the valley, under the patriot Colonel Zebulon Butler. It 
consisted of about fifty regular troops, and volunteers to the 
number of three hundred. Their foe, one thousand strong, 
and flushed with success, was but a few miles distant. They 
had no alternative but to attack or be attacked ; and early on 
the 3d of July, this little devoted band left their women and 
children in the fort, and at a few miles distance, met and gave 
battle to a force nearly treble their own. They fought with 
desperation ; but their foe out-flanked and surrounded, and 
then barbarously massacred them. Only sixteen escaped. 
The enemy next marched to the fort, which there was none to 
defend. - It was surrendered, under promise of the protection 
of life. But the engagement was violated, and manv of the 
helpless and unresisting, fell by the hands of those, who had 
but just murdered their husbands and fathers. 

Sept. .Disputes occurred about this time, between the French and 
wRIrthe ^*Tiericans at Boston, and also at Charleston, South Caro- 
French. III both these places some of the French were killed. 

At Boston, the Chevalier de St. Sauveur lost his life. Con- 
gress attributed these unfortunate affairs to British machina- 
tions ; and the French admiral forebore to inquire further. 
The Marquis La Fayette, hoping to serve the United States 
by his representations in France, requested and obtained per- 
mission to repass the Atlantic. 

French and Admiral d’Estaing left Boston for the West Indies, on the 
flfcS^sa^for November. The same day the British Commodore Ho- 

the West tham left Sandy Hook, having on board 5,000 land troops, un- 
Indies. der Major General Grant, to sustain the English garrisons in 
those islands. He was followed, on the 14th of December, 
by Admiral Byron (who had superseded Admiral Howe) with 


GEORGIA RECOVERED BY THE BRITISH. 


217 


the whole English fleet. The French took Dominica from 
the English; and the English, St. Lucia from the French. 

In planning the campaign for this year, the enemy had pla- 
ced their principal hope of success in conquering the southern 
states. It was not, however, until a late period of the cam- 
paign, that Sir Henry Clinton was prepared to attempt the 
execution of this design. He then sent to Georgia, under con- 
voy of Admiral Hyde Parker, 2,500 men, English, Hessians, 
and refugees. This army was commanded by Colonel Camp- 
bell, who, on the 27th of December, arrived before Savannah. 
The place being unprepared for defense, he defeated the 
Americans under Major General Robert Howe, and killed up- 
wards of one hundred of his troops, and then took possession 
of the city. Four hundred and fifty American troops, and a 
large quantity of artillery and ammunition fell into his hands. 
That part of the American army which escaped, retreated 
into South Carolina. 

Late in the autumn of 1778, Washington took winter-quar- 
ters at Middlebrook. 


PART III. 

PERIOD U 
CHAP. IX. 


1778. 

Nov. 27, 
British 
forces saii 
for Georgia. 

Dec. 29. 
Savannah is 
taken. 


Washington 
in winter- 
quarters. 


CHAPTER IX. 


Campaign of 1779. 


The plan of Sir Henry Clinton was to subjugate, at the 1779. 
outset of this campaign, the whole state of Georgia to the ^^’eorgia 

^ • overrun 

royal authority. The capital being already in possession of 
the British, they soon overran the adjacent country. Sunbury 
still held out for congress. General Prevost, commander of 
the troops at St. Augustine, pursuant to the orders of Clinton, 
left Florida, and, after a march of excessive fatigue and hard- 
ship, attacked the garrison at Sunbury. d’hey made a show 
of resistance ; but the country being now in the hands of the 
enemy, they were compelled to surrender at discretion. 

Prevost then proceeded to Savannah, where he took com- 
mand of all the British forces. The whole of Georgia was 
now under the authority of the royalists ; and Clinton had 
accomplished all that he had expected to effect, before he 
should be joined by recruits from England. He did not con- 
sider himself in sufficient force to attack Charleston ; but, 
aware that if he did not proceed with oflensive operations, his 
army would languish, and his enemy soon put him on the de- Unsurress- 
fensive, he planned an expedition against Port Royal, giving f^ul attt-mpt 
the command to General Gardner. The English were, how- 
ever, so valiantly received by the Carolinians, that they were 
obliged to return, after having experienced a severe loss. 

16 


218 


SOUTH CAROLINA THE SEAT OF THE WAR. 


PART III. 

PERIOD II. 
cmAP. IX. 


1T79. 

British be- 
lieve the 
peoj)le favor- 
able to them. 


Barbarity of 
the tones. 


Representa- 
tions of Brit- 
ish agents. 


Colonel 
Pickens de- 
feats a party 
of royalists 
near Augus- 
ta. 


Lincoln 
takes com- 
mand of the 
American 
forces at the 
south. 


He stations 
Ashe at 
Briar Creek. 


One of the motives of the British ministry, in transferring 
the war into the southern states, was the opinion, that a great 
proportion of the inhabitants were, at heart, in favor of the 
mother countr\^; and that, if an opportunity presented, they 
would flock to her standard. They were not mistaken in the 
belief, that there were royalists ; but they were deceived as 
to their number and efficient strength. 

Of these rovalists, there were several kinds. Some of the 
least violent, concealing their sentiments, resided in the midst 
of the republicans ; some lived solitary, and watched a favora- 
ble opportunity to declare themselves ; while others were so 
rancorous as even to unite with the Indians ; and, assisting in 
their nocturnal massacres, their conduct was more barbarous 
than that of the savages themselves. 

To support and encourage these friends to the royal cause, 
the British generals moved up the river to Augusta. They 
sent out numerous emissaries, who represented to them that 
now was the time to join the royal standard. They were told 
that they wanted nothing but union, to become incomparably 
the stronger party ; to be enabled to take vengeance on those 
who had so long loaded them with indignities, and to entitle 
them to the high rewards, which await those who are found 
faithful among the faithless. 

The royalists rose in anus, put themselves under the com- 
mand of Colonel Boyd, one of their chiefs ; and, moving 
towards the British army, pillaged, burnt, and murdered on 
their way. Meantime, the Carolinians collected a force, 
which, under the command of Colonel Pickens, met them, 
just as they had nearly reached their destination. A furious 
conflict ensued, and the republicans totally defeated the party. 
Seventy-six of the prisoners were condemned to death as 
criminals ; but mercy was extended to the whole number, 
except five. 

Towards the close of the preceding year. General Lincoln 
was appointed, at the request of the Carolinians, to take the 
command of the southern forces. He arrived, on the 4th of 
December, at Charleston; and, on the 17th of January, took 
post at Purysburg. As the enemy extended their posts up the 
Savannah, on the southern side, Lincoln extended his on the 
northern bank. He fixed one encampment at Black Swamp, 
and another nearly opposite Augusta ; intending, as soon as 
he should be able to collect a sufficient force, to cross the Sa- 
vannah, and oblige the enemy to evacuate the upper parts of 
Georgia. Meantime, Prevost fell down the river to Hudson’s 
ferry. 

Lincoln, whose army amounted to 4,000, intended to re- 
take the upper part of Georgia, and restrict him to the coast. 
He detached General Ashe, with 2,000 men, of the North 
Carolina militia, to take post at a strong position, on Briar creek. 
Provost took measures, by judicious feints, to keep the atten- 


COLONIAL GOVERNMENT ORGANIZED IN GEORGIA. 


219 


tion of Lincoln diverted, while he inarched to surprise the un- PART III. 
guarded Ashe. He was so completely successful, that he had period ii. 
entered the camp of the Americans before they were aware chap. ix. 
of his approach. Panic-struck, the militia fled, without firing 
a shot ; but many of them being drowned in the river, and March 3. 
swallowed up in the marshes, met with a death, which they ,*and 
might possibly have escaped by a gallant resistance. his army de- 

The regular troops of Carolina and Georgia, animated by 
the example of their commander, the brave General Elbert, 
made a vigorous resistance ; but, deserted by their friends, and ^779 
outnumbered by their enemies, they were compelled to yield. American 
By this disastrous affair. General Lincoln must have been de- h^oo 
prived of 1,600 of his troops ; as only four hundred returned 
to his camp. 

Again the British were masters of all Georgia. They had Prevost or- 
free communication with the encouraged loyalists, not only in ganizes aco- 
the back parts of this state, but also in those of the Carolinas ; vemment. 
and General Prevost now proceeded to organize a colonial 
government. 

Alarmed, but not dismayed, the Carolinians made the most 
vigorous exertions to draw out their militia. John Rutledge, 
in whom all classes confided, was chosen governor. By the 
middle of April, Lincoln found himself at the head of 5,000 
fighting men. On the 23d, he resumed his intention of occu- 
pying Georgia ; and, leaving 1 ,000 of his troops under Gene- 
ral Moultrie, to garrison Purysburg and Black Swamp, he 
marched with the remainder up the Savannah. Meantime, 
the army of Prevost, which was increased bv the rovalists, Moultne ae- 

^ ' i0^t6cl rc* 

crossed the river, near its mouth, and defeated General Moul- treats before 
trie, who, finding Purysburg and Black Swamp untenable, had Prevost. 
retired towards Charleston. 

On the 11th of May, the enemy appeared before that city. 

The garrison was small, although it had been the day before Charleston 
reinforced by 500 militia, under Governor Rutledge, and by mvested. 
the “ American Legion,” under the Count Pulaski. Their 
only hope of relief was from the hourly expected presence of Count Pu- 
Lincoln. When, therefore, they were, on the morning of the 
12th, summoned to surrender, they sent out commissioners to 
negotiate, who contrived, by requiring certain conditions, to 
bring on a long dispute. In the meantime, they were making 
vigorous preparations for real defense, and a great show, as General Lin- 
if well prepared for resistance. The fears of Prevost began coin arrives, 
to operate, and he drew off his troops some miles from the ^^fjj^retire** 
town. While he hesitated, and delayed to attack the city, the 
army of Lincoln appeared. 

Provost now retired to St. James and St. John’s, southward 
of Charleston ; his design being to pass along these fertile engagement 
islands, and the others which line the coast. Lincoln fol- at Stono 
lowed him upon the main land, and an indecisive engagement Ferry, 
of some regiments occurred at Stono Ferry. General Prevost 

16 * 


220 


BRITISH TAKE THE FORTS ON THE HUDSON. 


PART III. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IX. 


1779 . 

May. 

British make 
a descent 
upon Vir- 
ginia, and 
burn several 
towns. 


Stony Point. 
Verplank’s 
Point. 


June 1. 
Taken by 
the British 
under Sir H. 
Clinton. 


July. 

Governor 

Tryon 

makes a de- 
scent upon 
Cmmecticut. 


left a garrison in Beaufort, on Port Royal island, under com 
mand of Colonel Maitland, and then retired with the British 
main army to Savannah ; while General Lincoln, with the 
American forces, took post at Sheldon. 

In May, General Clinton sent out from New York a fleet, 
under the command of Commodore Collier, with a corps of 
2,000 men, under General Matthews, to make a descent upon 
Virginia, and, by devastating the country, to keep the inhabit- 
ants in a continual state of alarm. He had hopes, that, by 
the aid of the loyalists, this force would be able to overawe 
and effect a revolt of the state. The fleet proceeded to the 
Chesapeake, and blocked up the entrances of James river and 
Hampton Roads. A part of the troops landed on the banks of 
Elizabeth river : then proceeded to Portsmouth, Norfolk, Suf- 
folk, and Gosport, burned those places, and spread devastation 
through the country. They demolished magazines, and took 
great quantities of provisions, which had been prepared for 
the American army, and burned or removed all the stores and 
shipping. Failing, however, in the grand object of producing 
a revolt, Clinton recalled them to New York. 

He next resolved to attack the American works at Stony 
and Verplank’s Points, two opposite projections of land on 
the Hudson river. The Americans had constructed these 
works at great labor and expense. They were important, as 
they commanded King’s Ferry, and if they fell into the hands of 
the British, the Americans would be obliged to take a circuit 
of ninety miles up the river, to communicate, by land, between 
the ea.stern and southern provinces. 

General Clinton, commanding this expedition in person, 
left New York on the last of May. He first proceeded 
against Stony Point ; and the Americans, being unprepared 
for defense, evacuated the place. At Verplank’s Point, the 
fort named La Fayette had just been completed. Unfortu- 
nately, however, this fort was commanded by the heights of 
Stony Point, upon which the British had, during the night, 
planted a battery of heavy cannon, and another of mortars. 
Early in the morning, this artillery was turned against Fort 
La Fayette ; and the enemy having invested it, all probability 
of relief was cut off’, and the garrison surrendered. General 
Clinton gave orders for completing the works of Stony Point ; 
and, on the 2d of June, he encamped his army at Philipsburg, 
half way between Verplank’s Point and New York. 

At this period, the commerce of the British on Long Island 
sound was nearly destroyed by the Connecticut privateers. 
They intercepted whatever made its appearance on their 
waters, and by this means distressed the British army in 
New York, which had been accustomed to receive its sup- 
plies from this quarter. Governor Tryon, by the orders of 
Clinton, embarked with a strong detachment, proceeded to 
New Haven and destroyed all the shipping which he found 


Wayne’s brilliant success at stony point. 


221 


in that port. He then advanced to Fairfield, Norwalk, and 
Greenwich, all of which places he barbarously consigned to 
the flames. Besides the loss of a great quantity of shipping and 
whale-boats, the destruction of private property was great. 

While the British were thus desolating the coast of Con- 
necticut, Washington undertook the recovery of Verplank’s 
and Stony Points. He charged General Wayne with the 
attack of Stony Point, and General Howe with that of Ver- 
plank’s. The troops commanded by Wayne arrived under the 
walls of the fort about midnight. Divided into two columns, 
they attacked the fort from opposite positions. The English 
opened a tremendous fire upon them ; but they rushed impe- 
tuously onward, opening their way with the bayonet. They 
scaled the fort, and the two victorious columns met in the 
centie ot the works. The loss of the British, in killed, 
wounded, and prisoners, amounted to six hundred : the Ame- 
ricans lost but one hundred. This was one of the most bril- 
liant exploits of the whole war. The attack upon Verplank’s 
Point proved unsuccessful. 

When Clinton received intelligence of the capture of Stony 
Point, he determined not to suffer the Americans to remain in 
possession, and dispatched a corps of troops to dislodge them. 
Washington, unwilling to hazard a battle, ordered General 
Wayne to retire, having dismantled the fort, and removed 
the artillery and stores ; which were valuable and important. 
On the 19th, Major Lee, with three hundred men, completely 
surprised the British garrison at Paulus Hook, killed thirty 
of the enemy, and took 159 prisoners. 

At the east, the British obtained some advantages over the 
Americans. Colonel M’Lean had embarked from Halifax, 
with a detachment, and at the mouth of the Penobscot river 
he was strongly posted. His object was to annoy the eastern 
frontier, and to prevent the inhabitants of Massachusetts from 
sending reinforcements to the army of Washington. The 
Bostonians, in great alarm, fitted out, under the command of 
Commodore Saltonstall, an armament with which they dis- 
patched a portion of land troops, under the command of (Gen- 
eral Lovell. On their arrival at Penobscot, instead of attack- 
ing the enemy immediately, which would have insured them 
success, they delayed fifteen days, in order to entrench them- 
selves. On the day of the intended attack. Commodore Col- 
liei, whom Clinton, on hearing of the situation of M’Lean, 
had sent from Sandy Hook to his relief, appeared with his 
fleet, at the mouth of the Penobscot. The Americans re- 
embarked, but Collier attacked their flotilla, and entirely des- 
troyed it. The soldiers and sailors, in order to effect their 
escape, were obliged to land, and hide themselves in the for- 
ests ; through which they found their way to their homes. 
The failure of this enterprise was a severe mortification, as 
well as a serious loss, to the Americans. 


PART III. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. IX. 


1779 . 

July 15. 
Americans, 
under 

Wayne, take 
Stony Point. 


Garrison at 
Paulus Hook 
surprised. 


July. 

Unsuccess 
ful expe- 
dition of the 
Bostonians 
against the 
British at 
Penobscot. 


222 


SULLIVAN CHASTISES THE INDIANS AND TORIES. 


PAR T III. In the meantime, the massacre of Wyoming, another at 
PERIOD II. Cherry Valley, and other Indian enormities, had called so 
CHAP. X. loudly for punishment, that in July, congress sent General 
Sullivan, with 3,000 troops, to repress the incursions of the 
savages. He proceeded up the Susquehannah ; and at Wy- 
oming was joined by a reinforcement of 1 ,600 men, under the 
command of James Clinton, of New York. 

1779 . ' The Indians and royalists had assembled in great numbers, 

SulUvan^de- direction of their ferocious leaders, Johnson, But- 

feats the to- ler, and Brandt. Confident in their strength, they had ad- 
ries and vaiiced to Newtown ; and, while awaiting Sullivan’s approach, 
savages, thrown up an extensive entrenchment, strengthened hy a 

palisade and redoubts, after the European manner. General 
Sullivan, on his arrival, immediately attacked the place ; and 
the Indians, after defending it two hours, fled in disorder.’ 
Few however were killed, and none made prisoners. Sulli- 
van took possession of Newtown, from whence he made in- 
cursions into the other parts of their country. The terrified 
savages made no further resistance, but escaped to the forests. 
A great quantity of grain was burned, forty Indian villages 
were utterly destroyed, and no trace of vegetation left. 
General Sullivan, after having accomplished this severe ret- 
ribution, went with his army to Easton, in Pennsylvania. 


CHAPTER X. 

Campaign of 1779. — Continued. 

1779 . understand the history of the war, it is necessary to 

War of the keep in view, not only the movements of the forces of Amer- 
ica, but also those of its ally and its enemy. The commence- 
the^West of the present year found the Count d’Estaing and 

Indies. Lord Byron, with their respective fleets, in the West Indies. 
The former was reinforced by a squadron, under the Count 
de Grasse, and the latter by an armament under Commodore 
Rowley. 

Their fleets were now nearly equal, and the English were 
desirous of a naval battle ; but the French had in view the 
conquest of the neighboring English islands ; and for that 
purpose, had on board a considerable land force, which must, 
in the event of a battle, be exposed, and could afibrd no as- 
sistance. D'Estaing was therefore averse to an engagement, 
and lay quietly at anchor, at Martinico. 

^ ^ Meantime, Lord Byron sailed towards England, to convoy 

*quer St. ' ^ fleet of merchantmen. No sooner had he left the West 
Vincent. Indies, than the French admiral sent a detached squadron to 


THE AMERICANS COMPLAIN OF THE FRENCH. 


223 


St. Vincent, which succeeded in capturing that valuable 
island. 

On the 30th of June, d’Estairig, who had received a rein- 
forcement from France, left Martinico, his fleet consisting of 
twenty-five sail of the line, and on the 2d of July, came to 
anchor in a harbor of Grenada. On this island he landed 
2,500 men, and attacked and carried, by a bloody and de- 
structive assault, St. George, its principal fortress, when the 
whole island submitted to France. 

Shortly after these events, d’Estaing received letters from 
General Lincoln, President Lowndes, of South Carolina, and 
Mr. Plombard, consul of France, from which he learned the 
dissatisfaction which existed in America. The republicans 
complained, that the alliance with France had produced 
nothing which corresponded either to the greatness of their 
ally, or the general expectations of the Americans. It was 
said, that the sums expended upon Rhode Island were worse 
than fruitless ; and that the zeal with which the Bostonians 
had victualled and equipped the French fleet, produced no 
better eflect than its immediate desertion of their coasts, on 
distant expeditions. The loss of Savannah and Georgia, 
which opened to the British an easy entrance to the Caroli- 
uas, was attributed to this cause ; and finally it was said, that 
while the French were enriching themselves in distant seas, 
with the conquests of the British possessions, they left the 
Americans, contrary to the stipulations of the treaty, to sus- 
tain the burden of the war. These complaints were followed 
by earnest entreaties, that d’Estaing would immediately re- 
store the confidence of the Americans, by hastening to their 
succor. 

Count d’Estaing had received instructions to return imme- 
diately to Europe, but moved by these representations he ven- 
tured to disobey the summons ; and directing his course 
to Georgia, he appeared off the coast on the 1st of Sep- 
tember. 

He believed that there were two plans, which, if America 
could successfully execute, the war must, of necessit)% come 
to a conclusion. One of these, was the destruction of the 
army under General Prevost, at Savannah ; and the other, 
and more difficult, was to attack by sea and land, conjointly 
with Washington, the British forces in the city of New York. 
It was determined to attempt the former ; and the Count 
d’Estaing and General Lincoln lost no time in commencing 
their joint operations. 

The French admiral had sent ships to Charleston with the 
joyful news of his arrival in those waters. They surprised 
and captured some British vessels loaded with provisions. 
General Prevost, alarmed at his danger, sent expresses, di- 
recting the forces under Maitland, and those at Sunbury, to 
repair with speed Savannah. He removed the shipping 


PART III. 
PERIOD IL 
CHAP. X. 


1779 . 

July 2. 
French cap- 
ture Grena- 
da. 


French ad- 
miral re- 
proached by 
the Ameri- 


cans. 


Sept. I. 
d’Estaing 
arrives 
the coast of 
Georgia. 


Concerts 
measures 
with General 
Lincoln. 


British gen- 
eral at Sa- 
vannah calls 
in his out 
posts 


224 


UNFORTUNATE SIEGE OF SAVANNAH., 


PART IIJ 
PERIOD II 

(JHAP. X. 


1779 . 

Sept. 24. 
Savannah 
invested by 
the French, 
v ho are join- 
€si by the 
Americans. 


Oct. 3. 
Unfortunate 
bombard- 
ment of Sa- 
vannah. 


Oct. 9. 
The com- 
bined armies 
make a 
Woody as- 
sault, and 
are repulsed 


Pulaski 

slain. 


Oct. 18. 

The siege 
raised. 


farther up the river, destroyed the batteries on the island of 
Tybee, and pressed the completion of the works at Savannah. 

Meantime, Gen. Lincoln marched towards Savannah, leav- 
ing orders for the militia to collect from all quarters, and join 
his army. Before he had arrived, d’Estaing had invested 
the place, and demanded of Prevost to surrender to the arms 
of f'rance ; a measure which was displeasing to the republi- 
cans. The expected reinforcements of Prevost had not yet 
arrived ; and he amused the French admiral by a protracted 
negotiation. D’Estaing even went so far as to give him a 
truce of twenty-four hours. In the meantime, Maitland ar- 
rived, with eight hundred men ; and there was then no fur- 
ther talk of surrendering. Pulaski, with his legion, and Lin- 
coln, with 3,000 troops, had also arrived before Savannah 
Works were erected, and a regidar siege was commenced on 
the 24th of September. 

On the 3d of October the trenches were completed, the 
batteries armed, and a bombardment commenced. Fifty- 
three pieces of cannon, and nine mortars, sent an incessant 
shower of balls and shells. The city was on fire in many 
places. The burning roofs fell upon the women, the children 
and the unarmed multitude ; and every where were seen the 
crippled, the dying, and the dead. Five days this firing con- 
tinued, and although so dreadful to the town, it was nearly 
harmless to the fort, 'reached with the sufferings which he 
witnessed, Prevost requested permission that the women and 
children should be sent down the river, on board of vessels 
intrusted to the care of the French, to await there the issue 
of the siege. d’Estaing, fearing to be again entrapped, refu- 
sed this humane request. 

In the meantime, the French fleet would be exposed to 
dangers, and himself to disgrace, should the admiral longer 
detain it. And although the allies knew that they were put- 
ting to great hazard that which delay would make certain, yet 
the exigency of the case seemed to demand it ; and it was 
resolved to assault the town. The flower of the combined 
armies were led to the attack by the two commanders, d^Es- 
taing and Lincoln. They met with many disasters, and a 
final repulse. The number of the slain and the wounded 
shows that the battle must have been bloody. The French 
loss was 700 ; the American, four hundred. The Count 
d’Estaing was wounded, but recovered ; the Count Pulaski, 
while bravely charging at the head of 200 horse, received a 
wound which caused his death, and deprived America of one 
of her most valiant and disinterested defenders. On the 1 8th, 
the allies raised the siege of Savannah. Lincoln crossed the 
river with his regular troops ; the militia disbanded, and re- 
turned to their homes ; and d’Estaing set sail for Europe. 

Sir Henry Clinton, fearing an attack from the French, with- 
drew his troops from Rhode Island precipitately, with the loss 


PAUL JONES. A HORRIBLE NIGHT-SCENE. 


225 


of his munitions ; leaving that state to revert peaceably to the 
union. 

Near the close of this year occurred, on the coast of Eng- 
land, that unexampled sea-fight, which gave to ihe name of 
Paul Jones such terrific eclat. This man was a native of Scot- 
land, but engaged in the service of the United States. His 
flotilla was composed of the Bonhomme Richard, of forty 
guns ; the Alliance, of thirty-six, (both American ships,) the 
Pallas, a French frigate of thirty-two, in the pay of congress, 
and two other smaller vessels. He fell in with a British mer- 
chant fleet, on its return from the Baltic, convoyed by Captain 
Pearson, with the frigate Serapis, of forty-four guns, and the 
Countess of Scarborough, of twenty. 

Pearson had no sooner perceived Jones, than he bore down 
to engage him, while the merchantmen endeavored to gain 
the coast. The American flotilla formed to receive him. 
The two enemies joined battle about seven in the evening. 
The British having the advantage of cannon of a longer reach, 
Jones resolved to fight them closer. He brought up his ships, 
until the muzzles of his guns came in contact with those of 


PART IIL 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. X. 


17T9. 

Paul Jones. 


Sept. 23. 
Fierce en- 
gagement 
with Cap- 
tain Pearson 
off the coast 
of Scotland. 


his enemy. Here the phrensied combatants fought from 
seven till ten. Paul Jones now found that his vessel was so 
shattered, that only three effective guns remained. Trusting 
no longer to these, he assailed his enemy with grenades ; 
which, falling into the Serapis, set her on fire in several pla- 
ces. At length her magazine blew up, and killed all near it. 

Pearson, enraged at his officers, who wished him to surren- 
der, commanded them to board. Jones, at the head of his 
crew, received them at the point of the pike ; and they re- 
treated. But the flames of the Serapis had communicated to 
her enemy, and the vessel of Jones was on fire 

Amidst this tremendous night scene, the Alliance came up, 
and, mistaking her partner for her enemy, she fired a broad- 
side into the vessel of Jones ; but by the glare of the burning 
ships she discovered her mistake, and turned her guns against 
her exhausted foe. Pearson’s crew were killed or wounded, Jones con- 

his artillery dismounted, and his* vessel on fire ; and he could ^ 

, ^ r 1 o. • 1 unwarranta- 

110 longer resist. J he names oi the berapis were, however, i,ie waste of 

arrested ; but the leaks of the Good-man Richard could not be human life, 
stopped, and the hulk went down soon after the mangled re- 
mains of the crew had been removed. Of the 375 who were 
on board that renowned vessel, 300 were killed or wounded. 

'fhe Pallas had captured the Countess of Scarborough ; and 
Jones, after this horrible victory, wandered, with his shattered, 
unmanageable vessels for some time ; and at length, on the 
6th of October, had the good fortune to find his way to the 
waters of the Texel. 

Having now brought to a close the military affairs of the 
campaign, we pause to take some note of the political trans- 
actions. 


226 


TROUBLES. DEMAGOGUES AND OFFICE-SEEKERS. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. X. 


1779 

Advantage 
and disad- 
vantage of 
the French 
alliance. 

Washington 
and others 
are alarmed 
at the public 
insensibility. 


The dema- 
gogues and 
office lovers 
of the time 
deciy true 
patriots. 


Public im- 
morality the 
consequence 
of a fluctua- 
ting curren- 


England 
counterfeits 
the conti- 
nental 
money. 


Notwithstanding the apparent inutility to the republicans, of 
the French fleet, it was in reality of great importance to their 
cause, as it kept the British constantly in check. But the 
alliance with France had also its disadvantages. The public 
feeling, so long strained to an unnatural elevation, was now 
predisposed to sink to apathy ; and the Americans were led 
to believe that England must, from the power of France, soon 
be compelled to yield, although they should remit their efforts. 

The leading patriots saw the evil with alarm. Endeavor- 
ing to counteract it, they called on the people, by the memory 
of their past exploits, by the necessity of preserving the re- 
spect of their allies, by the perils which still impended, and 
by the power and treacherous policy of their yet unconquered 
adversary, to arouse from their lethargy, and trust not in 
chance or in strangers, but in their own exertions, for the es- 
tablishment of their rights ; but vain was the appeal ; and 
even the army was affected by the lethargic torpor of the pub- 
lic mind. 

Another evil had arisen. The disorders of the times had 
produced a race of men, who, seeking solely to enrich them- 
selves, made a trade of the public distress. What did they 
care if their country should fall, if they could share her spoils ? 
Ariny supplies enriched them, as they afforded them preten- 
ces for peculation ; and the state often paid dearly for what 
it never received. Such wretches are ever the loudest to 
chime in with the tune of the times. Hypocrites in patriot- 
ism, vociferous for their country’s rights, they deceived the 
undiscerning, and acquired an influence, by which they sought 
to remove from office all who obstructed their designs ; and 
by their intrigues, the appalling cry of tory was raised, and 
sometimes not in vain, against the upright officer who refused 
to connive at their selfish rapacity. 

One cause of this alarming degeneracy in morals, lay in the 
depreciation of paper currency. At the close of this year, a 
dollar in specie could scarcely be obtained for forty in bills. 
But, the paper was fluctuating in its value. Hence a set of 
men arose, who preferred speculating on this currency, to 
honest industry ; and often in the changes which occurred, 
the worthless amassed sudden wealth, while many deserving 
persons of moderate fortunes, sunk at once to poverty. , That 
the bills should have depreciated, will not be mysterious, 
when we consider that the immense sum of one hundred and 
sixty millions had now been issued by congress. 

The honest individual of private life, will be surprised to 
learn another reason of the depreciation of American paper, 
although the wily politician knows that it is no new “ trick of 
state.” England, on this occasion, turned counterfeiter. Her 
ministers sent over, and her generals distributed whole chests 
of spurious bills, so perfectly imitated, as scarcely to be dis- 
tinguished from the true. 


EUROPEAN TRICKS OF STATE. 


227 


In the meantime, America was scarcely less in danger from 
friends, than enemies. Congress was beset by the intrigues 
of France and Spain. The former had not intended to de- 
clare in her favor, until far greater concessions had been ob- 
tained ; but had been surprised into the step, by the unexpect- 
ed fortune which, in the capture of Burgoyne, the Americans 
had single-handed won for themselves, and which made the 
French cabinet fear, that, unless they hasted to declare 
tnemselves, the contest would be decided, and America be- 
come independent, without being in any degree indebted to 
them, or inclined to favor them. They also feared that they 
should lose the opportunity of obtaining a powerful and effi- 
cient ally in a war which they wished, on their own account, 
to wage against their too powerful neighbor, and hereditary 
enemy. Now that by the alliance, these objects were se- 
cured, they wished, in the particulars which yet remained to 
be settled, to drive a hard bargain for their services ; and to 
make the Americans, think meanly of themselves, would be to 
enhance the value of those services. 

M. Gerard, in his communications to congress, endeavored, 
by such means, to make them consent to abandon to France 
the extensive fisheries of Newfoundland; and to Spain, the 
exclusive navigation of the Mississippi. The alliance of 
Spain was also to be thrown into the scale ; and the advanta- 
ges of this were magnified. But congress were not deceived, 
they refused the specious bait ; and Spain, having precisely 
the same policy as France, and the same desire to humble 
England, declared war against that power, to suit her own 
purposes ; without succeeding in making America believe, 
that she did it for her sake. 

The British ministry had, in the spring, sent out Admiral 
Arbuthnot with a reinforcement for the American service. 
He was, however, delayed by the way, and did not arrive 
until August. Under convoy of his fleet. Sir Henry Clinton, 
with 7,000 men, sailed in December from New York, for the 
south, and after a tempestuous and protracted voyage, landed 
at Tybee Island, in the neighborhood of Savannah, the last of 
January. 

General Lincoln, with his army, was, at the close of this 
year, in winter-quarters, at Shelden ; and Washington, divi- 
ding his army into two parts, sent one division to take post at 
West Point, and himself, with the other, occupied the heights 
at Morristown. 


PART I II 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. X. 


1779 . 

Selfish poli- 
cy of the 
French cabi- 
net. 


No uncKie 
advantages 
over con- 
gress obtain 
ed either by 
France or 
Spain. 


December. 
Admiral Ar- 
buthnot con- 
veys Sir H. 
Clinton, 
with 7,000 
men, to 
the south. 


American 
army in win- 
ter-quarters. 


228 


THE ARMED NEUTRALITY ANNOYS ENGLAND. 


CHAPTER XL 

European Affairs. — Campaign of 1780. 


PA RT III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XI. 


17 § 0 . 

England 
comes mis- 
tress of the 
ocean. 


** Armed 
neutrality,” 
proposed 
by Catharine 
of Russia. 


Reception 
of the armed 
neutrality by 
the different 
power? of 
Europ 




Fresh indications of hostility towards England were mani- 
fested by the European powers. That nation had become 
mistress of the sea, and had borne her honors haughtily ; claim- 
ing the right of searching the vessels of neutral nations, for 
articles contraband of war, and not allowing their national flag 
to protect them from her troublesome and insulting scrutiny. 
A common feeling of indignation, at this conduct, pervaded 
the nations : which, by the policy of Catharine II. of Russia, 
England was made to feel, without the power of resenting. 
On the occasion of the displeasure produced by the search and 
seizure of a number of Dutch vessels, sailing under the con- 
voy of the Count de Byland, that princess proposed to the na- 
tions to unite in an “ armed neutrality and immediately the 
kings of Denmark and Sweden acceded to the proposal. 

The treaty to which they were mutually bound, and which 
constituted the basis of this confederacy, stipulated, that neu- 
tral vessels might freely navigate from one port to another, 
even upon the coast of belligerent powers ; — that all effects 
become free so soon as they are on board a neutral vessel, 
except such articles, as by a former specified treaty, had been 
declared contraband ; — that no port should be deemed block- 
aded, until such an actual naval force had invested it, as to 
make its entrance dangerous ; — that when any vessel had 
shown by its papers, that it was not the carrier of contraband 
goods, it might place itself under the escort of ships of war, 
which should prevent its being stopped ; — and finally, that the 
legality of prizes should be determined by these rules. In 
order to command respect for this confederation, the three al- 
lied powers agreed that each should keep a part of its navy 
equipped, and make common cause in protecting their com- 
mon trade. 

These articles were communicated to the courts of France, 
Spain, Holland, England, and Portugal, with an invitation to 
join the confederacy. The two former expressed great admi- 
ration of their wisdom, and joy in their adoption ; and not only 
acceded to them, but wished the northern powers to under- 
stand, that by their directions to their admirals, they had al- 
ready anticipated them. The British ministry, unwilling to 
come to an open rupture with Russia, but determined not to 
admit the principles of the confederacy, dissembled, for the 
present, their displeasure, and replied to the invitation in a 
vague and indecisive manner. Portugal, fearful of offending 
England, declined the alliance ; but Holland, irritated at the 


CHAilLESTON BESIEGED BY SIR H. CLINTON. 


229 


seizure of her vessels, and partaking in the common feeling of 
resentment towards England, disregarded her threats, and 
joined the armed neutrality. 

Surrounded by so many perils, it is not strange that Eng- 
land prosecuted the American war with less energy, than in 
preceding years. Yet no signs of fear or discouragement 
were manifested. The policy now to be pursued was to draw 
all the troops to the south, except so many as were requisite 
to keep possession of the posts already acquired at the north. 

Sir Henry Clinton, after remaining a short time in the vi- 
cinity of Savannah, set sail on the 10th of February for 
Charleston, and landing within thirty miles of the city, he 
took possession of John’s Island and Stono Ferry, and after- 
wards of Wappoo Cut and James Island. A part of his army 
proceeded and took post on the banks of Ashley river, oppo- 
site to Charleston. His forces were soon increased by 1,200 
troops from Savannah, under General Patterson. 

Not doubting that Charleston would be attacked. Gen- 
eral Lincoln removed thither with his army ; and in conjunc- 
tion with Governor Rutledge, to w’hom the state had confided 
dictatorial powers, he tried every measure to put the city in a 
posture of defense. But they had great difficulties to encoun- 
ter. The militia had been disbanded ; they were dispirited, 
and afraid to enter Charleston on account of the small-pox, 
which was there prevailing. Paper currency was out of 
credit, and many becoming discouraged, as to the final success 
of the republican cause, took advantage of the amnesty which 
had been offered by Provost. A considerable force was how- 
ever collected, and great diligence was displayed in con- 
structing fortifications. 

The siege commenced on the 1st of April, and the enemy 
was employed at succeeding periods, in erecting batteries 
across Charleston Neck, while the garrison were equally as- 
siduous in preparing for defense. General Lincoln had posted 
General Huger, with a detachment at Monk’s Corner. Hu- 
ger was driven from this position, on the 14th of April, by the 
British troops, under Colonels Webster, Ferguson, and Tarle- 
ton ; and thus the only road by which a retreat could be ef- 
fected, was at the command of the besiegers. Their force 
also was, about this time, increased by the arrival of 3,000 
troops from New York. 

The British fleet had, on the 9th of April, passed fort Moul- 
trie, without making an attack, losing by its guns, only twenty- 
seven men. It then anchored near fort Johnson. Clinton, 
tlie same day, completed the first parallel across Charleston 
Neck, about 1,1 00 yards from the American works ; and after 
summoning the garrison to surrender, he opened his batteries 
upon the town. Colonel Pinckney, who commanded fort 
Moultrie, having withdrawn his troops to Charleston, that fort 
was surrendered on the 7th of May. 


PART IIL 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XI, 

1780. 

The British 
intend to 
operate 
against the 
south. 

Sir H. Clin- 
ton menaces 
Charleston. 


General 
Lincoln and 
Governor 
Rutledge 
prepare for 
defense. 

Their dis- 
courage- 
ments. 


April 1. 
Clinton be- 
sieges 
Charleston, 
and cuts off 
retreat to the 
American 
army. 


May 7. 
Fort Moul- 
trie surrend 


ers. 


THE BRITISH MASTERS OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 


2ao 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XI. 


1780 . 


MoncreifF. 


The British 
take the fort 
at Ninety- 
Six. 


May 28. 
Colonel 
Tarleton 
surprises 
and defeats 
Colonel 'Bu- 
ford at Wac- 
saw. 


Clinton mas- 
ter of South 
Carolina. 


Proceeds to 
establish the 
royal govern- 
ment. 


June 10. 
Returns to 
New York. 


General Lincoln being thus completely surrounded, capitu- 
lated on the 12th, surrendering his whole army, which con- 
sisted of seven general officers, ten continental regiments, and 
three battalions. Four hundred pieces of artillery, and four 
frigates fell into the hands of the enemy. 

The successful operations of the British in the siege of 
Charleston, and in the defense made at the close of the last 
year, at Savannah, are by historians attributed, in a great de- 
gree, to the superior skill of their chief engineer, Moncrieff. 

After taking possession of the capital, Clinton planned three 
expeditions, all of which proved successful ; one against 
Ninety-Six, one towards the Savannah river, and the third to 
scour the country between the Cooper and Santee rivers. 
The object of the last was to disperse a corps under Colonel 
Buford, who were retiring, by forced marches, in hopes to 
meet another body of Americans, who were on the march from 
Salisbury to Charlotte. Buford retreated with great celerity. 
But Colonel Tarleton, the most active of Clinton’s officers, 
commanded the pursuit, and after marching one hundred and 
five miles in fifty-four hours, on the 2Sth of May, he came up 
with Buford, at Wacsaw. The English victory was com- 
plete, but it was stained with cruelty. They massacred many 
of those who offered to surrender, and from this time the pro- 
verbial mode of expressing the barbarous act of killing those 
who surrender, was, “ Tarleton’s quarter.” Thus the cavalry, 
which Clinton had brought with him, had proved of essential 
service to his arms ; and the alert, yet sanguinary Tarleton, 
at that period, seemed, to the terrified inhabitants, to be every 
where present. 

There no longer remained, in South Carolina, a force capa- 
ble of withstanding the British. The inhabitants flocked from 
all parts to meet the royal troops, and declare their desire of 
resuming their ancient allegiance. Clinton wrote to England, 
that “ South Carolina was English again.”. But he was 
aware that his conquests could not be preserved, but by re- 
establishing the civil administration. He published a full 
pardon to all who should immediately return to their duty. 
But they must consider themselves established in the duties, 
as well as the rights of British subjects ; that is, they must 
take up arms in support of the royal government. Those who 
had families, were required to form a militia for home defense ; 
those who had not, to serve with the royal forces, for any six 
months of the ensuing twelve. Thus citizens became armed 
against citizens ; and brothers against brothers. 

General Clinton, seeing the affairs of the south in apparent 
tranquillity, distributed his army, amounting to about 4,000 
troops, into the most important garrisons ; and leaving Lord 
Cornwallis in the command of the southern department, he 
returned to New York. That city had been exposed to dan- 
ger. The garrison was weak ; and such had been the un- 


DEPRECIATION OF THE CONTINENTAL MONEY. 


231 


paralleled severity of the winter, that Washington might have 
marched his army, with all his artillery and baggage, across 
any of its surrounding, and now solid waters. But the mis- 
erable condition of the American army, would not allow the 
commander to take advantage of this unexpected circumstance. 

Previous to the return of Clinton, General Knyphausen, 
who had been left in command, had, with 5,000 men, made 
an excursion into New Jersey, and for a time occupied Eliza- 
bethtown. He had manoeuvred to draw Washington from the 
heights of Morristown, intending to occupy that strong post 
himself, and thus force the American army into the open 
country ; but his plan was penetrated, and his expedition 
proved fruitless. 'Before his return, an affair occurred near 
Springfield, in which General Greene, who was sent by Wash- 
ington, to watch the motions of Knyphausen, lost about eighty 
men, .and the British, as was supposed, somewhat more. 
Springfield, which consisted of fifty houses, was set on fire. 
At sight of the flames, the inhabitants aroused. The spirit 
of the early days of the revolution rekindled. They collect- 
ed in such numbers, and pursued the British with such vio- 
lence, that their general was glad to take advantage of the 
night, to withdraw his army from the open country of Jersey 
to the defenses of New York. 


PART III. 
PERIOD IL 

CHAP. XII. 


1780 . 

June 23. 
Skirmish at 
Springfield. 


New Jersey 
patriotism 
rekindles. 


CHAPTER XII. 

Campaign of 1780 — continued. 


Up to this period, congress had maintained their hills at 1780 . 
their nominal value, and had often declared, that a dollar in Congress 
paper should always be given and received for a dollar in sil- sanction the 
ver. But compelled to yield to the pressure of circumstances, depreciation 
they now decided, that, in future, the bills should pass, not at of their pa- 
their nominal, but at their conventional value. 'fhe govern- 
ment, which vSir Henry Clinton established in South Caro- 
lina, had first made such a decree ; and had caused a table to 
he constructed, showing what had been the rate of deprecia- 
tion, and the actual value of the bills, in years, and even in 
months past. The object of this calculation was to obtain a 
rule, by which the payment of debts might be regulated. This 
example congress found it expedient to follow. 

In Carolina and Georgia, the British saw, with chagrin, 
that there were still those who were devoted to the cause of ill-treatment 
independence ; and their resentment dictated measures of ex- the south 
traordinary rigor. Their possessions were sequestrated, their 
families jealously watched, and subjected as rebels, to con- British. 


232 


THE HEROINES OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XII. 


17 § 0 . 

They are 
obliged to 
take up 
arms. 

Heroism of 
the women 
of South 
Carolina. 


General 
riew of the 
progress of 
public senti- 
ment. 


Exertions to 
raise money 
for the sup- 
port of the 
anny. 


tinual vexations. Within the city, they were refused access 
to the tribunals, if they had suits to bring against a debtor ; 
while, on the other hand, they were abandoned to all the pro- 
secutions which those who had, or pretended to have, claims 
against them, chose to institute. 

But there was still another more grievous injury, and one 
which stung the Carolinians to madness. This was the pro- 
clamation by which the British commanders had absolved the 
prisoners of war from their parole, and restored them to the 
condition of British subjects, in order to compel them to fight 
under the royal banner. Had they been suffered to remain 
at home, they would, by degrees, have become reconciled to 
what they could not but feel to be the degradation of their 
country. But with the requirement to take up arms, their 
wrath rekindled. “If we must fight,” said they, “it shall be 
for America and our friends, not for England and strangers.” 

The heroism of the women of Carolina gives them a rank 
with the noblest patriots of the revolution. They gloried in 
being called “ rebel ladies.” They refused their presence at 
every scene of gayt^ty. Like the daughters of captive Zion, 
they would not amuse their conquerors. But, at every hazard, 
they honored, with their attention, the brave defenders of their 
country. They sought out and relieved the suffering soldiers, 
visited prison ships, and descended into loathsome dungeons. 
Sisters encouraged their brothers to fight the oppressor ; the 
mother her son, and the wife her husband ; and their parting 
advice was, “ prefer prisons to infamy, and death to servitude.” 

Where important national affairs are concerned, there is a 
certain degree of warmth and animation, which, pervading 
the public mind, marks the healthy state of a nation. When 
this has risen to an unnatural heat, a period of lassitude and 
inertness succeeds, before the national pulse again recovers 
its healthful beat. Such a preternatural state of public feeling 
was excited in America, by the wrongs of Britain, and pro- 
duced the noble efforts of ’76. But it is not in human na- 
ture to keep long strained to a high pitch. A period of lassi- 
tude succeeded, and in ’79, the nation was asleep. But its 
sleep recruited its vital energies. The enemy, contemning its 
apparent weakness, had applied the scourge of a barbarian 
warfare. Its effects, though cruel to individuals, were whole- 
some to the body politic : and America aroused from her 
slumbers, and awoke to better deeds. 

'I’he leading patriots saw with delight, the rising enthusi- 
asm of the people, and neglected no means which could cher- 
ish and propagate it. Congress sent circular letters to all the 
states, earnestly exhorting them to complete their regiments, 
and raise and send recruits to the army. The militia obeyed 
the call with alacrity. The capitalists subscribed large sums 
to replenish the exhausted treasury. A bank was instituted 
at Philadelphia, on which congress could draw for the neces- 


MRS. WASHINGTON. LA FAYETTe’s RETURN. 


233 


si ies of the army. With generous patriotism, commercial FART Ilf. 
hi uses and wealthy individuals stepped forward to support the i*eriod n. 
public credit, by their personal responsibility ; although the chap. xih. 
situation of affairs still offered too many motives of doubt and 
distrust. 

Nor was this patriotic zeal to provide for the wants of the 
soldiers, confined to the men. The women in all parts of the 
coi.atry, displayed great activity, in collecting materials and 
p .^paring clothes for the soldiers. In Philadelphia, they IT 80. 
formed a society, at the head of which was Martha Washing- ^®ciety of 
ington, wife of the commander-in-chief. This lady was as character of 
prudent in private, as her husband was in public affairs. Par- M**®- WasJa 
taking of his complacent dignity and even temperament, she 
had no caprices to disturb his affections, and withdraw his 
attention from public affairs ; and thus it was owing, in no in- 
considerable degree, to the talents and virtues of his wife, 
that Washington could give himself wholly to the' dictates of 
that patriotism, which this virtuous pair mutually shared, and 
reciprocally invigorated. Mrs. Washington, with the ladies 
who had formed the society, themselves subscribed considera- 
ble sums for the public ; and having exhausted their own 
Hicans, they exerted their influence, and went from house to 
house,' to stimulate the liberality of others. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


Campaign of 1780 — continued. 


At this period. La Fayette returned with the cheering in- 
telligence, that a body of French troops had, at the time of 
his departure, already embarked in a fleet destined for Amer- 
ica.' His exertions had accelerated their departure, and he 
had again come, self-devoted to the generous cause of free- 
dom. He was received by all classes, with the ardent affec- 
tion, which his bland manners and social as well as public 
virtues excited, and which his services and talents commanded. 

The expected succors soon arrived at Rhode Island. They 
consisted of a squadron of seven sail of the line, five frigates, 
and two corvettes, commanded by M. de d'ernay, bearing 
6,000 soldiers, under the command of the Count de Rocham- 
beau. To prevent the operation of that jealousy of the French 
troops, which was felt in xAmerica, the prudent arrangement 
had been made between congress and the court of Versailles, 
that General Washington should be the commander-in-chief 
of all the forces, both French and American ; and that Ame- 
rican officers should take rank of French officers of the same 
grade. The Americans welcomed their allies with every de- 

17 


1780. 

La Fayette 
returns to 
America. 


iO 


.luly 
A French 
squadron ar» 
fi*\’cs with 
troops. 


A spirit of 
true j)olit.e 
ness ser- 
viceable to 
nations. 


234 


SUMPTER AND MARION. BARON DE KALB. 


PA RT III . 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIII. 


1 ' 7 § 0 . 

Clinton sails 
to attack the 
French. 


Washington 
compels him 
to return. 


Partisan 

warfare. 


Sumpter and 
Marion 


Aug. 6. 
Sumpter de- 
teats the 
Eritish at 
1 ianging 
Hock. 


Baron de 
Kalb enters 
N. C. with a 
kjtcey and is 
^ined by 
Gen. Gates. 


rnonstration of gratitiide, and put them in immediate posses 
sion of the I’orts on Rliode Island. Washington, in order to 
cement more firmly the union between the two nations, ordered 
the distinctive colors of the national flags, to be blended in the 
banners of his army. 

At New York, Admiral Arbuthnot, whose squadron had con- 
sisted of four ships of the line, was now reinforced by the 
arrival of six ships, under Admiral Graves. General Clinton 
determined on attacking the French immediately. He 
accordingly embarked on board the squadron of Admiral 
Graves, with 6.000 choice troops, and sailed for Rhode Isl- 
and. Washington, in the meanwhile, having watched the 
movements of Clinton, immediately marched his army to 
Kingsbridge, with the intention of attacking New York, which 
was now left almost defenseless. But Clinton learning this 
movement, and finding also that the French were reinforced 
at Rhode Island, by the New England militia, relinquished 
the expedition, and returned to defend New York. The in- 
decision and timidity manifested by the British, on this occa- 
sion, infused new courage into the Americans. 

While these events were transpiring at the north, the inha 
hitants of the south were not inactive. The insolence of the 
British troops had become insupportable ; and the people 
of North and South Carolina had assembled in numbers, and 
seized every opportunity of harassing them. Among the offi- 
cers, who headed these desultory parties, none rendered such 
distinguished services as Colonels Sumpter and Marion. 
Sumpter was a native of South Carolina, and possessed an 
extensive influence with his fellow-citizens. He collected 
great numbers of the inhabitants, and although they were 
compelled to trust to chance for their means of subsistence, 
and even sometimes to use their implements of husbandry as 
weapons of war, yet they menaced the enemy in all direc- 
tions. So daring were they, that in some instances, they en- 
countered the enemy with but three charges of ammunition 
to a man. 

Frequent skirmishes with the British, at length furnished 
them with muskets and cartridges, and Colonel Sumpter, 
whose numbers now amounted to 600 men, determined upon 
attacking some of their strong posts. His first attempt was 
upon Rocky Mount, where he was repulsed ; he then made an 
attack at Hanging Rock, and destroyed a British regiment, 
stationed at that place. Perfectly acquainted with every part 
of the country, he was enabled to elude all pursuit. This parti- 
san warfare, while it weakened the number of the English, 
emboldened the Americans, and strengthened their confidence 
in themselves. 

In the meantime a few regidar troops, under the command 
of the Baron de Kalb, had been sent from Maryland to ihe 
defense of Carolina. Owing to the excessive heat ol' the 


GATES DEFEATED AT CAMDEN. 


235 


season, and the difficulty of procuring provisions, they pro- PART III. 
ceeded by slow marches. On their way they were reinforced period n. 
by the Virginia militia, and the troops of North Carolina, com- chap. xiii. 
manded by General Caswell. iVt Deep River they were 
joined, on the 25th of July, by General Gates, who had been 
appointed to the command of the southern army. He imme- 
diately advanced towards South Carolina with a force now 
amounting to about 4,000 men. 

When he arrived on the frontiers of the state, he issued a 1780 . 
proclamation, inviting the inhabitants to join him, and promis- Oates’ proc- 
ing pardon to all, from whom oaths had been extorted by the 
English, excepting those who had committed depredations 
against the persons and property of their fellow-citizens. He is joined 
Multitudes flocked to him, and even whole companies, which many, 
had been levied in the provinces for the service of the king, 
deserted. 

Lord Rawdon, who had now the command of the British 
forces on the frontiers of Carolina, had concentrated them at 
Camden. On learning the approach of Gates, he gave imme- 
diate notice to Cornwallis, who soon after joined him. At 
ten, on the night of the 1 5th of August, the whole British British and 
force, amounting to 2,000 men, marched from Camden to at- American ar- 
tack the Americans in their camp at Clermont. Gates had p[^n a sur- 
also commenced his march from Clermont, with the view of prise, and 
surprising the British camp. About two in the morning, 
the advanced guards of the armies met and fired upon each 
other. From prisoners made on both sides, the commanders 
learned each other’s movements. The two generals suspend- 
ed their fire, waiting for the light of day, and the armies 
having halted, were formed in the order of battle. The 
ground on which they had met was exceedingly unfavorable 
to Gates; he could not advance to the attack but through a 
narrow way, bordered by a deep swamp, and the situation 
rendered the superiority of the American numbers of no 
avail. 

In the morning a severe and general action was fought, ^ 

The Virginia and North Carolina militia fled in the commence- tle^of Ca^ 
ment of the battle, and General Gates in vain attempted to den and de- 
rally them. The continentals were thus left to maintain the 
contest, and though they defended themselves with great 
bravery, and several times gained ground, yet they were una- 
ble to restore the fortune of the day. The rout became gene- 
ral, the Americans fled in the greatest disorder. They were 
pursued by the British twenty-three miles. The whole loss 
of the Americans in killed, wounded, and prisoners, was about 
two thousand. General Gregory was killed ; the Baron de 
Kalb, who was wounded, and General Rutherford were taken 
prisoners. All the artillery, baggage, and stores, fell into the 
liands of the enemy. The loss of the British amounted to Kalb. 

17* 


236 


ARNOLD PROCLAIMED A TRAITOR. 


PART III. 

PERIOD II. 
CRAP. XIV. 


1780 . 

Aug. 18. 
Tarleton 
surprises 
and defeats 
Sumpter. 


General Ma 
non. 


only three hundred and twenty-four. The Baron de Kalb died 
of his wounds three days after the battle.* 

General Gates retreated to North Carolina, leaving the 
British triumphant in the south. 

Colonel Sumpter continued to show himself on the banks 
of the Wateree ; but on learning the defeat of Gates, he re- 
tired with 300 men, and two field pieces, to North Carolina. 
Tarleton, with his legion, was sent in pursuit of him,- and 
surprised him on the banks of Fishing Creek. Sumpter with 
a few of his men, escaped ; but most of them were taken by 
Tarleton, and put to the sword. 

Marion, who about this time was promoted to the rank of 
brigadier-general, still kept the field. Sheltering himself in 
the fastnesses of the mountains, he occasionally sallied out 
upon the British and tories, and seldom failed of surprising 
and capturing such parties, as with his small force it was 
prudent for him to attack. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


Campaign of 1780. — Arnold’s Treason. 


1780 . 

Arnold a 
traitor. 


Arnold’s ca- 
reer of de- 
generacy. 


He is cen- 
sured by 
congress. 


While these affairs were transacting at the south, an un- 
expected event occurred at the north, which arrested the gen- 
eral attention. A design which had for fifteen months been 
maturing in darkness was now brought to light. Arnold, the 
loudest to proclaim, and the fiercest to fight for his patriot- 
ism, had bargained to sell himself and his country for 
gold. 

Arnold was dear to the American people ; he had been val- 
iant in their service, and his maimed person bore the marks 
of the field of Saratoga. On account of his wounds he was 
obliged to retire from active service. He solicited and ob- 
tained from congress, the post of commandai^t of Philadel- 
phia. Here he lived in princely magnificence. Inhabiting 
the house of Gov. Penn, he gav^e it a splendid furnishing, and 
it became a scene of high play, sumptuous banquets, and ex- 
pensive balls. To support this pageantry, he resorted to com- 
merce and privateering. Unfortunate in these, his next re 
source was the public treasure, to which, as an officer of the 
government, he had access. He presented accounts unwor 
thy of a general. Congress indignant, caused them to be in 


* Of the monument, which has been erected in Camden, to the memory of de 
Kalb, La Fayette, in his latest visit to America, helped to lay the corner-stone 
But where has America placed a memento of him ? 


Arnold’s extravagance leads to his treachery. 


237 


vestigated. The commissioners whom they appointed, redu- 
ced them to one half. Arnold stormed ; but on a reinvesti- 
gation, his accounts appeared even worse than the first report 
had stated them. Arnold now wreaked his vengeance, by the 
most shameless invectives against congress. The state of 
Pennsylvania took up the quarrel, and brought him before a 
court-martial. By the sentence of this court he was repri- 
manded by Washington. * 

From what other quarter could he obtain the money to sup- 
port his extravagance, since the last resource had failed ? 
The coifers of England he knew, might be opened to supply 
him. He should also obtain revenge on the objects of his 
wrath : and for these motives he resolved to barter his 
conscience. He developed his intention in a letter which he 
addressed to Col. Robinson, by whom it was communicated 
to Sir Henry Clinton. Determined to make the most of his 
new ally, Clinton revolved in his mind what was the most 
important service which could be rendered, while Arnold’s 
treachery remained concealed. The foe within the fortress, 
is employed by its enemy to open the gates. This was the 
nature of the service which Arnold was to perform ; and, in- 
stigated by Clinton, he sought and obtained of Washington, 
the command of the fortress at West Point. As Arnold 
passed up the river to assume his command, how must those 
^ardian mountains, whose rugged passes had so often shel- 
tered the little army of his country, have seemed to frown 
upon the traitor, who was about to deliver it up to the enemy ! 

His first measure was to scatter the army at diflerent points, 
so that it might be easily' cut off by the British. All was 
ready, and a few days would have consummated the treason, 
but for a providential disclosure. Major Andre, the aid-de- 
camp of General Clinton, had been by him intrusted with the 
negotiation. This young officer was, both in person and 
mind, one of the most perfect specimens of human nature ; 
concentrating all the qualities which the writer of romance is 
fond of attributing to his hero. Sir Henry Clinton’s partiality 
had however invested its object with a false light ; or he 
would not have fixed on one so ingenuous, to conduct a plot 
requiring such art and subtlety. 

Arnold and Andre had corresponded under the feigned 
names of Gustavus and Anderson, As the crisis approached, 
they conceived that a personal interview was necessary, in 
order to concert their last measures. On the night of the 
21st of September, Andre landed from the British sloop of 
war Vulture, a little below Stony Point, where he met Ar- 
nold. They spent the whole night in conference ; and when 
the day dawned, their dispositions were not all concluded. 
Andre was kept in close concealment through the day, and 
at night he prepared to return. By the entreaties of Arnold, 
he was prevailed upon to change his uniform for a common 


PART III. 
period H.‘ 

CHAP. Xivi 


17 § 0 . 

He is repri 
manded by 
Washington. 


He ne- 
gotiates with 
Sir Henry 
Clinton, ami 
seeks, by his 
orders, the 
command at 
West Point. 


Major An- 
dre. 




He corres- 
ponds with 
Arnold. 


Sept. 21. 
They have a 
personal* in- 
terview. 


238 


MAJOR ANDRe’s arrest. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

OHAP. XIV. 


1780 . 

Andr^ is 
taken by 
three 
soldiers. 


They take 
him to the 
nearest 
American 
fort. 


A court-mar- 
tial appoint- 
ed to try 
Andr6. 


Sir H. Clin- 
ton urges his 
acquittal. 


dress, instead of concealing it as he had formerly done by a 
cloak. As the Vulture had in consequence of an attack from 
the shore, dropped farther down the river, it became neces- 
sary for him to proceed towards New York by land. He 
took a horse from Arnold, and a passport, under the name ot 
John Anderson. Having safely passed the American guard, 
and reached Tarrytown, near the British posts, three soldiers 
of the militia crossed his way, and he passed on. One of 
them thought the traveller had something peculiar in his ap- 
pearance, and called him back. Andre inquired, “ where 
are you from?” “ From below,” (intending to be understood 
from New-York,) replied the soldier. “ So am I,” said the 
self-betrayed Andre. 

He did not attempt to conceal his connection with the Brit- 
ish, but he offered every bribe which he thought could tempt 
men like them. He pleaded with all the energy inspired by 
the love of life, and by the momentous concerns that his 
preservation then involved. But the humble patriots spurned 
the bribe, and were deaf to the entreaty. Their names were 
John Paulding, David Williams, and Isaac Van Wert. They 
searched his person, and found papers in his boots, in the 
hand- writing of Arnold, which disclosed the treason. They 
immediately conducted Andre to Colonel Jameson, the officer 
who commanded the advanced guard near Peekskill. This 
officer hesitated. He could not be persuaded that his gene- 
ral would betray that country for which he had shed his 
blood ; and he indiscreetly permitted Andre to write to him. 
Arnold thus learned that he was arrested ; and, seizing a 
boat, he escaped on board the Vulture. 

Washington, during these transactions, had been to meet 
and confer with the French officers at Hartford, in Connecti- 
cut, but he had nearly reached his camp when the news met 
him. His first care was to learn whether Arnold had accom- 
plices. Convinced by a strict scrutiny that none of his other 
officers were guilty, his next was the painful duty of bring- 
ing to trial and execution, the interesting young Andre. 

Although from the usages of war, Whishington might have 
given his prisoner, found as he was in disguise, the same 
hasty execution as that to which Howe had some years be- 
fore sent the equally interesting Hale ; yet he was aware, 
that in this transaction the eyes of Phirope and America would 
be upon him, and his heart inclined him to mercy. He 
therefore summoned a court martial ; and was careful to ap- 
point a tribunal of whom none could complain, and who 
would be as merciful as public safety would allow. La Fay- 
ette and Greene Avere among its meml’crs ; and who could 
doubt, if such men, with all the kindness of their nature 
gave sentence of death, that such must have been the sterr 
dictate of their military duty. 

From this fate. Sir Henry Clinton strove, with all the 


EFFORTS OF THE BRITISH TO SAVE ANDRE. 


239 


earnestness of a tender father, to shield his favourite. He 
wrote to Washington, urging, that whatever Andre had done, 
especially the change of his dress, was by the direction of 
Arnold, an American general ; — and that his detention was a 
violation of the sanctity of flags, and the usages of nations. 
Arnold also wrote in his favor, endeavouring to charge him- 
self with the blame of the transaction ; and alledging, that in 
his character, as an American general, he had a right to 
grant to Andre the usual privilege of a flag, for the purpose 
of conferring with him, and to provide for his safe return in 
any manner he should choose. 

Andre appeared before his judges with a noble frankness. 
He was calm and composed, as to his own fate, but anxious 
to screen his friends, especially Sir Henry Clinton. He dis- 
guised no fact, and resorted to no subterfuge. He ingenu- 
ously disavowed what Clinton and Arnold had mainly urged 
in his defense, that he had come under the protection of a 
flag ; and the fact was unquestioned that he was in disguise. 
Grieving at the sentence they were compelled to pronounce, 
his judges condemned him to death as a spy. 

Clinton, smitten with anguish, again sought to negotiate his 
release ; and VV ashington, at his request, sent General Greene 
down the river to meet and confer with General Robinson. 
This friend of Andre exerted all the powers of reasoning to 
convince Greene that the sentence was unjust. Failing in 
that, he urged his release on the score of interest ; he prom- 
ised, that any American, charged with whatever crime, should 
be exchanged for Andre ; and he hinted that the sparing of 
his favourite, would do much in the mind of the British com- 
mander in favor of the Americans. Finding all these efforts 
unavailing, he resorted to threats. He delivered a letter from 
Arnold, which contained the declaration, that if Andre was 
executed, the rebels of Carolina, hitherto spared by Clinton, 
should all be put to instant death. This interference of Ar- 
nold would have injured the cause it designed to serve, had 
not that cause been already hopeless. 

Andre prepared to meet his approaching fate. Life, and 
its fair prospects, he could relinquish : but there were cir- 
cumstances relating to his domestic affections, and his honor, 
which touched his heart. His widowed mother and his sisters, 
on the far shore of an intervening ocean, were watching for 
every vessel that might bring them news of him. One would 
reach them in a few weeks ; and who would console them for 
its tidings ! and must they learn not only that he was dead, 
but that he died upon the gallows ! There was the bitterness 
of death; and he besought Washington, that he might be al-^ 
lowed to die by the musket, and not by the halter. The cruel 
rules of that sanguinary science, which philanthropy hopes 
may, in some future age, cease to exist, compelled Washing- 
ton to deny even this poor request. Andre then asked per- 


PART m. 
PERIOD^ 

CHAP. XIT. 


1780. 

Arnold 

writes. 


Andr^ coa 
demned to 
death. 


British again 
attempt his 
release by 
promises 
and threats. 


He prepares 
for death. 


Oet. 2. 

Is executed. 


240 


CORNWALLIS IN NORTH CAROLINA. 


PART III. 

PERIOD II. 
eHAP. XIV. 


1780 . 

Arnold re- 
warded, but 
despised. 


The captors 
•f Andre re- 
warded and 
honored. 

Sept. 

Cornwallis 
arrives at 
Charlotte- 
town. 


Oct. 7. 

Defeat of 
Ferguson at 
King’s 
Mountain. 


Cornwallis 
retreats to 
South Caro- 
lina. 


mission to write to Sir Henry Clinton, which was granted , 
and to the care of this general, he commended his widowed 
mother, and afflicted sisters. Brought to the gallows, he 
said, “ And must I die thus The burst of grief was calmed 
by devotion, when he said, with composure, “ bear me witness 
that 1 die as a brave man should die and the scene closed. 

Arnold received from the British jCI 0.000, and the rank of 
brigadier-general. For this he bartered his honor, his peace, 
and his fame ; — changing the high esteem of the public into 
general detestation. The English, although they stooped to 
purchase the treason, could not but despise the traitor. Even 
his innocent children could not defend their little rights 
among their playmates ; but the linger of scorn was pointed 
at them, and they were hissed with “ traitor,” “ traitor.”* 

The three captors of Andre were honored as benefactors 
to their country. They received the thanks of congress, a 
silver medal, and a pension for life. 

Cornwallis, after the battle of Camden, directed his efforts 
to the subjugation of North Carolina ; and with that view, he 
commenced his march from Camden towards CharlottetOAvn. 
But, in order to maintain the royal cause in South Carolina, he 
distributed detachments of troops upon different parts of the fron- 
tier. He arrived at Charlottetown about the last of September. 

In the meantime. Colonel Ferguson, who had been previ- 
ously sent into the province by Lord Cornwallis, had commit- 
ted acts of so barbarous a nature, as to awaken the highest 
indignation. Wherever he went, devastation marked his pro- 
gress, and the people determined no longer to submit to his 
atrocities. The mountaineers collected in great numbers, 
under several commanders, the principal of whom were Col. 
Campbell and Col. Shelby ; and arming themselves with 
such weapons as they could obtain, they attacked Ferguson 
on a woody eminence, called King’s Mountain. He fell, after 
a vigorous contest, and three hundred of his party were killed 
and wounded. His successor in command surrendered. 

This defeat was a severe blow to Cornwallis, and rendered 
his situation in North Carolina precarious. The loyalists, in- 
timidated, no longer evinced an eagerness to espouse his cause. 
The republicans assembling under Colonels Sumpter and 
Marion, made every effort to annoy him ; and the royal troops 
were in continual danger of being surprised by these active 
leaders. Under these circumstances, he found it prudent to 
retire to South Carolina, and await the reinforcements which 
he there expected. He accordingly repassed the Catawba, 
and stationed his armv at Winnsborough, where he could con- 

J o’ 


* I had this little fact from a lady, who was herself a schoolmate of Arnold’s 
children. It was hard upon these innocent beings ; but it may be usefully re- 
lated. Perhaps, could Arnold have known the insults to which his conduct 
would have exposed his children, he would have paused, before it w'as too late ; 
and the same reflection may save some future father, when tempted to a deed 
of dishonor. 


ARNOLD RAVAGES VIRGINIA. 


241 


venienily hold communication with the forces at Camden and 
Ninety-Six. 

In order to co-operate with Lord Cornwallis, Sir Henry 
Clinton had detached General Leslie, with a corps of 3,000 
men, to Virginia. They landed at Portsmouth, and ravaged 
the- adjacent country. In consequence of the defeat of Fer- 
guson, Cornwallis ordered Leslie to embark for Charleston. 

Colonel Sumpter continued to harass the British on all sides. 
He had surprised some small detachments, and made many 
prisoners. Tarleton w^s now sent by Cornwallis, to surprise 
this formidable officer. Hq found him posted at Blackstocks, 
near Tiger river. Tarleton attacked with great impetuosity, 
but was soon compelled to retreat. But Sumpter being dan- 
gerously wounded, and unable to retain the command of his 
forces, they were disbanded. • ‘ ^ 

General Gates had, during the period of th'ese transactions, 
exerted himself to collect new troops, and had.. greatly im- 
proved the condition of his army. He had not, hpwever, been 
successful in the southern war; and Washington, in^ conse- 
quence of a request from' the south, nominated Greene 'to su- 
persede him. This officer found the army at Charlottetown ; 
and, notwithstanding the exertions of Gates, it was still feeble, 
and unable to cope with Cornwallis. He therefore deter- 
mined, by the advice of the commander-in-chief, not to hazard 
a general action, but to harass, if possible, the British army, 
and reduce it by degrees. 

General Leslie, with a reinforcement of 1,500 men, now 
joined Cornwallis, at Winnsborough. This accession of troops 
renewed his hopes of reducing North Carolina and Virginia. 
To render the success of the enterprise more certain, by pre- 
venting the Virginians from sending succors to Greene, Arnold 
had been sent to the Chesapeake, with fifty transports and 
1,600 men. He landed his troops in Virginia, and commen- 
ced, what now seemed hisTavorite employment, the devasta- 
tion of his country. 


PART III. 
PERIOD IL 

CHAP. XV. 


1780 . 

Rencounter 
between 
Sumpter and 
T arleton. 


Dec. 2. 
Gates is 
superseded 
by Greene. 


Arnold 
makes a de- 
scent upon 
Virginia. 


CHAPTER XV. 

Campaign of 1781. — European Politics. — American Affairs. 

England, during the past year, though alone in arms', i^gO-l. 
against both hemispheres, had remained unshaken. Spain Operation* 
had, at immense expense, laid and continued the siege of 
Gibraltar, which, under its commander, Elliot, had made the .^^^^ers!^° 
most obstinate defense found in the annals of modern history. 

That nation had also sent out immense fleets, which, uniting 
with those of France and Holland, had twice threatened Eng- 


242 AMERICA EXHAUSTED. CONGRESS ACT WITH VIGuR. 

PART III, land itself with invasion ; but untoward circumstances prevent- 
ed the attempt. 

The naval operations of the belligerent powers were, 
during these years, of astonishing magnitude. Great battles 
were fought in the West Indian and European seas ; in which 
the allies and the English were each, alternately, the conquer- 
ors and the conquered. Each also took from the other, on 
various occasions, large fleets of merchant vessels. But, in 
these captures, the advantage had been more frequently with 
the English. Several of the West India islands changed mas- 
ters during these contests. Pensacola was, in May, taken by 
the Spaniards, who thence extended their conquests over the 
whole province of Florida. 

Amidst these contests, neither England nor France forgot 
America. France, in addition to the force under Rochambeau, 
determined to send out a large fleet, under the Count de 
Grasse, which, after performing certain services in the West 
Indies, was io repair to the coast of America, and co-operate 
with de Rochambeau and Washington. This measure proved 
of the highest importance to America. 

The English equipped a fleet, by which Lord Cornwallis 
was to receive a reinforcement of several regiments of Eng- 
forcements. troops, and 3,000 Hessians. 

The situation of America at this period was such as to give 
hope to her enemy, and alarm to her friends. The efforts 
, . . made, during the preceding year, and the successes experi- 

an exhaust- onced at the south, had produced the happy effect of reviving 
ed condition, public spirit. But although temporary relief had been afforded, 
no permanent means of supplying the returning and increas- 
ing wants of the army, had been provided ; and from this 
cause, the country seemed standing on the verge of ruin. 

It is scarcely possible to conceive a situation more trying 

than that of the American congress. They were striving, not 

Perplexities fQj. conquest, but for existence ; their powerful foe was in full 
ot congress* ^ ^ 

° * strength, in the heart of their country ; they had great military 

operations to carry on, but were almost without an army, and 
wholly without money. Their bills of credit had ceased to be 
of any worth ; and they were reduced to the mortifying ne- 
cessity of declaring, by their own acts, that this was the fact ; 
as they no longer made them a legal tender, or received them 
in payment of taxes. Without money of some kind, an army 
could neither be raised, nor maintained. But the greater the 
exigency, the greater were the exertions of this determined 
band of patriots. 

They directed their agents abroad to borrow, if possible, 
They lay a France, Spain, and Holland. They resorted to taxation ; 

direct tax to although they knew that the measure would be unpopular; 
'Else money, they had not the power to enforce their decree. The 

tax laid was apportioned among the several state governments, 
by whose authority it was to be collected. Perceiving that 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XV. 


1780 - 1 . 

Oe Grasse 
to be sent 
from France 
with a fleet. 


English 
send rein- 


THE PATRIOT MORRIS. MONEY BORROWED. 


243 


there was disorder, waste, and peculation in the management 
of the fiscal concerns, they determined on introducing thorough 
reform and strict economy. They accordingly appointed as 
treasurer, Robert Morris, of Philadelphia ; a man whose pure 
morals, ardent patriotism, and great knowledge of financial 
concerns, eminently fitted him for this important station. 

The zeal and genius of Morris soon produced the most fa- 
vorable results. By a national bank, to which he obtained 
the approbation of congress, he contrived to draw out the 
funds of wealthy individuals, and by borrowing, in the name of 
the government, from this bank, and pledging for payment the 
taxes not yet collected, he was enabled to anticipate them, 
and command a ready supply. He also used his own private 
credit, which was good, though that of his government had 
failed ; and, at one time, bills, signed by him individually, 
were in circulation, to the amount of five hundred and eighty- 
one thousand dollars. 

While America received this great service from the zeal 
and ability of one of her patriots at home, she owed not less 
to the exertions of another abroad. Franklin, at the court of 
France, obtained from Louis XVI. a gift of six millions of 
livres ; and as Holland refused to lend to the United States, 
on their own credit, the French monarch granted at the soli- 
citations of the minister, his guarantee to the States General ; 
who, on this security, lent to congress the sum of ten millions 
of livres. Spain refused to furnish money to the United 
States, unless they would renounce the navigation of the Mis- 
sissippi, which was steadily refused. 

The funds raised from abroad and at home, were expended 
with the utmost prudence. All who furnished supplies, were 
paid by the treasurer, with the strictest punctuality ; and pub- 
lic confidence, by degrees, sprang up in the place of distrust ; 
order and economy in the room of confusion and waste. 

Before these measures had imparted vigor to the fainting 
republic, an event occurred which threatened its subversion : 
in fact, it was one of the causes which led to the reformation 
in the finance, and the establishment of the new system. The 
whole Pennsylvania line, amounting to near 1,500 men, re- 
volted. They were suffering the extremity of want. They 
had enlisted for three years, or during the war ; and as the 
three years expired at the close of 1780, they contended that 
they had now a right to be discharged, and to return to their 
homes. The government, however, maintained that they 
had a claim to their services until the close of the war. 
From these causes a violent tumult broke out on the night 
of the 1st of January. The soldiers declared that they 
would march, with arms in their hands, to the hall of con- 
gress, and demand justice. It was in vain that their officers 
attempted to appease them. Ihieir most popular leaders, La 
Fayette, and others, were constrained to quit the camp. Gen- 


PART Hi. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XV. 


Appoint 
Robert Mor- 
ris treasurer. 

17 § 0 - 1 . 

The genius 
of Morris. 


Founds the 
first national 
bank. 


F ranklin 
obtains 
money from 
France and 
Holland. 


The new 
measures 
restore confi- 
dence. 


Jan. 1. 

Revolt of the 
Pennsylva- 
nia line. 


244 


MUTINY IN THE AMERICAN ARMY. 


PART I II, eral Wayne presented himself boldly among them, with a 
PERIOD II. pistol in his hand ; but they menaced his life, and pointed 
chap. XV. their bayonets, as if to execute their threats. Marching to- 
wards Philadelphia, they had already advanced from Middle^ 
brook to Princeton, when they were met by Generals Reed 
and Sullivan, who were commissioners appointed by congress 
to investigate facts, and take measures for the restoration of 
public tranquillity. 

1781 . In the meantime. Sir Henry Clinton, informed of these af- 

pacific fairs, made every disposition to draw the mutineers into the 

vised by' service of the British. He passed with his forces into Staten 

Washington, Island, and sent three American loyalists, to make them the 

and adopted j^Qg|^ tempting offers. These the insurgents declined. Mean- 
by congrBss. ® ^ • 

while, the commissioners of congress, having been advised by 
Washington to pursue a pacific course, offered to grant dis- 
charges to those who had enlisted for three years, or during 
the war. They promised remuneration for what they had lost 
by the depreciation of paper securities, the earliest possible 
payment of arrears, an immediate supply of necessary clothing, 
and an oblivion of their past conduct. The mutineers accept- 
Clinton’s proposals ; and congress, in due time, fulfilled the con- 

emissaries ditions. The Pennsylvanians then delivered to congress, the 
hanged. emissaries of Clinton, who were immediately hanged. 

New Jersey A few days after this affair, the troops of New Jersey also 
troops revolt, erected the standard of revolt. Washington, prepared to ex- 
^^^ished^^^^ pect some movement of the kind, instantly marched against 
them with so powerful a force, that he compelled them to 
submit ; and chastising their leaders with severity, the army 
was no longer disturbed by sedition, 
vjn the meantime, the war was vigorously carried on at the 
Greene se- south, by both the contending parties. General Greene sepa- 
pajates the rated Jiis army, which consisted of 2,000 men, into two parts, 
my into^tw^ and at the, head of one division he encamped at the confluence 
divisions, of Hicks’ creek with the Pedee ; while Colonel Morgan, at 
the head of the other, moved by his direction into the western 
part of the state, to guard the. passages of the Pacolet. 

Cornwallis, unwilling to advance into North Carolina, while 
Jan. 17. Morgan was in his rear, detached Tarleton to oppose him \vith 
^wpenf ^ corps of eleven hundred men, and two field pieces. Tarle- 
ton finding Morgan at a place called the Cowpens, attacked 
Morgan de- with his usual impetuosity. After one of the severest and 

fought engagements of the whole war, the British were 
defeated. The disparity of loss in this engagement was sur- 
prising ; that of the British being three hundred killed and 
wounded, while that of the Americans was only twelve killed, 
and sixty wounded. Colonel Morgan took five hundred pris- 
oners, and all the artillery and baggage of the enemy. Colo- 
nels Washington, Howard, and Pickens, distinguished them- 
selves in this action. 

Colonel Morgan now directed his march towards Virginia 


THE FAMOUS RACE THROUGH THE CAROLTNAS. 


245 


Cornwallis, mortified at the defeat of his favorite officer, pre- 
pared to pursue him with vigour. He intended to intercept 
him on his route, retake the prisoners, and prevent his junc- 
tion with Greene. Both Morgan and Cornwallis now proceeded 
by forced marches towards the Catawba, each army exerting 
themselves to reach the fords before the other. Morgan had 
the advantage. He had crossed the river two hours only when 
the British appeared on the opposite bank. Night came on, and 
Cornwallis was obliged to delay crossing until daylight. A 
heavy rain fell, and in the morning the ford was impassable, 
and the impatient Cornwallis was obliged to wait three days 
before the subsiding waters allowed him to pass. 

In the meantime, Greene, anxious for the fate of the pur- 
sued troops, had left his army under the command of General 
Huger, to make their way toward the sources of the rivers, 
where they were fordable, and had himself proceeded with 
only a few attendants, to join Morgan. It was at this junc- 
ture, that he arrived at the camp, and took upon himself the 
command. , Another race now commenced. The British 
came up with the Americans at the ford of the Yadkin. The 
republican army had crossed over, and only a quantity of bag- 
gage remained on the right bank of the river when the foe ap- 
peared in sight. Again the waters suddenly rose, and Corn- 
wallis was once more obliged to stop, and look inactively on, 
while the expected fruit of toilsome marches was snatched 
from him. And it was done by no human hand. At this sig- 
nal deliverance every pious feeling of the American bosom 
rose in gratitude to Him, who had made to them, as to his 
people of old, a way through the waters, while he had closed 
it to their enemies. 

General Greene directed his course towards Guilford, where 
he was to be joined by General Huger. On the 9th of Feb- 
ruary, the two detachments of the American army reached 
that place, and effected their junction in safety. Cornwallis 
now proceeded to the Dan ; intending, by reaching these fords 
before the Americans, to prevent their communication with 
Virginia. In this also, he was disappointed : the Americans, 
on the 14th, crossed the Dan, with all their artillery, baggage, 
and stores, leaving the British yet in their rear. 

Cornwallis now repaired to Hillsborough, where he en- 
deavored to prevail upon the inhabitants of North Carolina, to 
espouse the royal cause. But the people generally consider- 
ed it to be declining, and few listened to the call. He how- 
ever sent Tarleton, with his legion, to the district between the 
Haw and Deep Rivers, to encourage the rising of the loyal- 
ists, whom he had understood to be numerous in that quarter. 
General Greene had sent Col. Lee, with a body of cavalry 
to attack a company of loyalists, marching to Cornwallis, 
under the command of Colonel Pyle. The Americans char- 
ged them with vigor, and the tories, supposing them to be 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XV. 


1781 . 

Morgan is 
pursued by 
Cornwallis, 
but is saved 
by the rise 
of waters. 


Another 
race from 
the Cataw- 
ba to the 
Yadkin, 

Americans 
again saved. 


Feb. 9. 
Two di- 
visions of 
the Ameri- 
can army 
unite. 

They reach 
the Dan. 
Still in ad- 
vance of 
Cornwallis. 


Singular de 
feat of two 
parties of 
royalists. 


246 


ENCOUNTER OF THE SOUTHERN ARMIES. 


PART HI. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XV. 


1781 . 

March 15. 
Battle of 
Guilford 
court-house. 
The Ameri- 
cans retreat. 


The van- 
quished gen- 
eral pursues 
the victo- 


rious. 


Cornwallis 
proceeds to 
Virginia. 


Tarleton’s legion, and themselves mistaken for republicans, 
declared their attachment to the royal cause, and vociferated 
the cry, “ long live the king.” Between two and three hun- 
dred were killed by their enraged assailants, and the survi- 
vors compelled to surrender. Tarleton, by a singular coin- 
cidence, soon after met another small body of royalists, col- 
lected for a similar purpose, and slaughtered them, believing 
them to be republicans. While advancing to encounter Lee, 
Tarleton was called back, by Cornwallis, to Hillsborough. 

Greene had now received a reinforcement of continental 
troops, and several bodies of militia, which augmented his 
army to, 4,400 ; and he no longer wished to avoid an engage- 
ment with the British. Having made every preparation 
in his power, he marched, and took post at Guilford court- 
house, about eight miles from the grounds occupied by the 
British general. The armies met on the 15th of March. 
Early in the battle, some companies of the militia fled, and 
the American regulars were thus left to maintain the conflict 
alone. They fought for an hour and a half, with great brave- 
ry, and in some instances forced the British to give way. 
They were, however, at length compelled to retreat, but it was 
only step by step, and without breaking their ranks. The 
loss of the Americans in this engagement, was estimated at 
1,300 ; that of the British in proportion to their number, was 
more considerable. 

Greene now retreated to Speedwell’s iron works, ten miles 
from the field of battle. Cornwallis, although he had the re- 
putation of a victor, found himself, in consequence of his 
losses, obliged to retreat, while Greene was in a condition to 
pursue ; thus affording the singular spectacle of a vanquished, 
pursuing a victorious army. Cornwallis retired to Bell’s mills, 
and after a few days’ repose, marched towards Wilmington. 
Greene, having collected the fugitives of his army, followed 
the British, and, with his light infantry, continually infested 
their rear. He, however, soon altered his course, and pro- 
ceeded, by forced marches, towards Camden in South Ca- 
rolina. 

On Cornwallis’ arrival at Wilmington, he was undetermined 
whether to return to the relief of South Carolina, or to march 
into Virginia, and join the forces under Arnold. A council 
of war was called, which decided upon the last measure, and 
the British general, after having remained in Wilmington a 
few days, to refresh his troops, proceeded towards Petersburg; 
leaving the command of the forces in the Carolinas, to Lord 
Rawdon, whose talent and military ardor would, he hoped, be 
able to hold the army of Greene in check, keep possession of 
the province, and establish the British authority. 


RAWDO\ ATTACKS GREENE AT HOBKIRK’s HILL. 


247 


CHAPTER XVI. 


Campaign of 1781, continued. 

Lord Rawdon having fixed his head-quarters at Camden, 
fortified the place with great care. The other principal posts 
of the British in this region, were Charleston, Ninety-six, and 
Augusta. They had, however, garrisoned several others of 
minor importance. The disaffection of the inhabitants to the 
British cause, compelled them thus to divide their troops, in 
order to maintain points, whose communication with each 
other was necessary to their subsistence. The retreat of Corn- 
wallis gave the republicans new hopes. Sumpter and Marion, 
by their bold but prudent movements, were continually gain- 
ing advantages over the royalists. Regarded as leaders who 
would conduct their followers to success and glory, hundreds 
flocked to their standards, whom they organized into regular 
companies. Thus they became so powerful, that they were 
able to hold in check the whole of lower Carolina, while 
Greene, with his army, faced Lord Rawdon in the highlands. 
This officer, finding that his position was becoming danger- 
ous, strengthened his army by calling in several of his out- 
posts. 

General Greene, at this time, appeared in view of Camden, 
at the head of his armv. He intrenched himself within a 
mile’s distance, at Hobkirk’s Hill. Rawdon would have re- 
treated towards Charleston ; but the way was occupied by 
the light troops of Sumpter and xMarion. He perceived that 
the Americans trusted to the strength of their post, and guard- 
ed it with negligence. Leaving Camden in the care of the 
convalescents, he marched, on the night of the 25th of April, 
with every man in his army capable of carrying a firelock, 
and taking a circuitous route, he fell, by surprise, on the left 
flank of the Americans. Greene, perceiving that the British 
moved in a solid, but not extended column, immediately caused 
them to be attacked, at the same time, on both flanks, and in 
front. The battle became general and fierce. The royalists 
gave way. Rawdon pushed forward his reserve. The Ame- 
ricans, in their turn, retreated, and the effiorts of Greene and 
his officers, to rally them, were ineffectual. The loss of the 
Americans, in killed, wounded, and missing, was 268 ; that 
of the British, nearly equal. 

The American general, after this affair, retired from Hob- 
kirk’s Hill, and encamped about five miles from his former 
position, to re-organize his army. Rawdon, like Cornwallis 
at Guilford, found the effects of the battle to be rather those 
of a defeat than a victory. He was inferior to his enemy in 


P ART IIL 
PERIOD II 

CHAP. XVI. 


1781 

Sumpter and 
Marion an- 
noy the Brit- 
ish. 


April 25. 
Americans 
surprised 
and defeated 
at Hobkirk’s 
Hill. 


248 


BRITISH FORTS IN SOUTH COROLINA CAPTURED. 


PAOT III. 
PERIOD II 

CHAP. XVI. 


1 ' 7 § 1 . 

May 10, 
Rawdon 
evacuates 
Camden. 

British forts 
taken hy the 
Americans. 

May 22. 
Greene in- 
vests Nine- 
ty-Six. 


June 5. 
Augusta ca- 
pitulates to 
the Ameri- 


cans. 


June 18. 

Greene 
makes an un- 
successful 
attack upon 
Ninety-Six, 
and retires. 


Hostilities 

suspended. 


Colonel 

Isaac 

Hayne. 


cavalry, and could not pursue him. With his army weakened, 
the inhabitants in every direction, were rising against him ; 
and he had reason to tremble for several of his posts, which, 
as he was informed, ,were besieged by the Americans. On 
the 1 0th of May he evacuated Camden, razed its fortifications, 
and retreated towards Charleston. On the 13th, he arrived 
at Nelson’s ferry ; where he learned, that Forts Watson and 
Georgetown had capitulated to Marion and Lee ; and Motte, 
to Sumpter. The prisoners, taken in these forts, amounted to 
nearly 800, besides a considerable quantity of military stores. 
From Nelson’s ferry, Rawdon moved to Eutaw Springs. 

Ninety-Six and Augusta were now the only posts which re- 
mained to the British in the upper country, and these were 
already invested by militia, under colonels Clarke and Pick- 
ens. General Greene now directed his army against Ninety- 
Six, which was the strong hold of the royalists ; and, on the 
22d of May, began a regular siege. 

Meantime, Rawdon, whose army had been reinforced by 
three regiments from Ireland, put himself in motion to oppose 
the Americans and preserve his fortresses, particularly that 
of Ninety-Six. On his march, he learned that Augusta had 
capitulated to the militia, commanded by the gallant colonel 
Pickens. 

Greene believed that his troops were in no condition to 
contend against the augmented army of Rawdon, combined 
with the garrison of Ninety-Six. Unwilling, however, to 
leave the place without an effort, which should, at least, vin- 
dicate the honor of the American arms, he made a vigorous 
assault upon the fort, and gained a considerable advantage, 
though he did not succeed in capturing it. He then removed 
his army beyond the Tiger and Broad rivers. Rawdon ap- 
proached, and made some unavailing attempts to draw Greene 
into an engagement. After this, he entered and examined 
Ninety-Six ; and finding the place not capable of withstanding 
a regular attack, he abandoned it, and directed his march 
towards Orangeburg ; where, on the 12th of July, he estab- 
lished his head-quarters. Greene followed him ; but, finding 
his position covered by the windings of the Edisto, he bent 
his march, on the 16th, to the heights which border the San- 
tee. 'Fhe season proving uncommonly hot and sickly, the 
contending armies, by tacit consent suspended their ope- 
rations. 

During this period, occurred the last scene of a memorable 
tragedy. At the commencement of the war, none could have 
been found more the subject of envy, than Isaac Hayne. 
Blessed with the goods of fortune, he was eminently endow- 
ed with those qualities which gain the love of men, and he 
possessed all the finer sensibilities which ennoble our nature, 
and glow in the breast of the husband, the father, the friend 
and the patriot. At the commencement of the war, he enter- 


ROYAL CAUSE SUFFERS BY THE DEATH OF HAYNE. 


249 


cd with ardor into the views of the republicans, and assisted 
in person at the defense of Charleston. On the surrender of 
that city, Colonel Hayne, whose consequence, as a leader, 
was appreciated by the British, was offered the alternative of 
becoming a British subject, or going into rigorous confinement. 
For himself, he would not have hesitated a moment to choose 
captivity. But his wife and children were at his plantation 
languishing with the small-pox. And not only did he feel it 
agony, at such a time, to be separated from them, but he knew, 
that should he refuse the ofier of the British, a lawless sol- 
diery would violate and lay waste the retreat of his sufiering 
family. Torn by conllicting duties, who could blame him, if, 
in such a situation, the husband and the father triumphed over 
the patriot. He consented to invest himself with the condition 
of a British subject, on the solemn assurances of General 
Patterson, that he should not be called on to bear arms against 
his countrymen. 

Meanwhile, the republicans had found means to change the 
fortune of the war. The British obliged to act on the defen- 
sive, no longer regarded their engagements as sacred, but 
called on Hayne, with others, to repair to the royal army. 
Feeling now released from an obligation which the British 
themselves had violated, he left a home which had been deso- 
lated bv the loss of his wife and two of his children, and once 
more took arms in the cause, which he had ever held dear. 
Engaged as a colonel commanding a corps in the partisan 
warfare, he was taken prisoner, and confined in a deep dun- 
geon in Charleston. Without even the form of a trial. Lord 
Kawdon, with Colonel Balfour, the commandant of Charles- 
ton, contrary to the usages of war, sentenced him to death. 
'Fhe royalists, with the governor at their head, petitioned for 
the prisoner, and declared the impolicy of the act. The 
most distinguished women of Charleston, touched with his 
virtues, plead for him with feeling and eloquence. But more 
than all, his children, clad in mourning for their mother, ap- 
peared before the judges, and stretching out their little hands, 
entreated with tears, for the life of their surviving parent. 
But it was all in vain, and Hayne was led to execution. 

Amidst the execrations, which Rawdon’s unrelenting cru- 
elty had, in this instance, drawn, not only upon himself, but 
upon the cause which he had thought proper to use such 
means in vindicating, that general left the capital of Carolina, 
and returning to England, the command of the army devolved 
on Colonel Stuart. 


PART III. 


PERIOD 11. 
CHAP. XVI. 

17§1. 


Virtues ami 
sufferings of 
Colonel 
Hayne 


General 

sympathy 

excited. 


Aug. 4. 
Execution 
of Colonel 
Hayne. 

Rawdon su- 
perseded by 
Colonel 
Stuart. 


250 


THE LAST BATTLE AT THE SOUTH. 


\ 


CHAPTER XVII 

Campaign of 1781 — continued. 

PART III. General Greene, still in his camp, at the High Hills of the 
period iT •^autee, had made the best use in his power, of the time al- 
CHAP. XVII. lowed him by the suspension of arms. It was now the be- 
ginning of September ; the sultriness of the season had abated, 
and he determined, if possible, to dispossess the British of 
the remaining posts in the upper country. He crossed the 
Wateree, and marched, circuitously, to the Congaree ; passed 
it with all his army, and descended along its right bank, in- 
tending to attack Colonel Stuart, who, at this time, occupied 
a post at M’Cord’s Ferry. He fell back upon Eutaw 
Springs, and thither General Greene pursued him. 

The armies engaged on the 8th. The battle of Eutaw 
Springs, is memorable as being one of the most bloody, and 
valiantly contested fields of the war ; and also for being the 
last of any note that occurred at the south. General Greene 
17 § 1 . drew up his forces with great skill, and made the attack. His 
Battle of Ell- soldiers resorted promptly to the use of the bayonet, which 
taw Springs, they had formerly appeared to dread. The British were rout- 
ed and fled ; but finding, in their flight, a large house and some 
other objects, affording shelter, they rallied, and repulsed their 
assailants with hea^y loss. Greene, finding it impossible to 
dislodge them, retreated to his camp, bearing 500 prisoners. 
The whole loss of the British, in killed, wounded, and pris- 
oners, was about 1,000, that of the Americans, 600. Con- 
gress voted their thanks to General Greene, and presented 
him with a conquered standard and a medal. Greene was 
ably seconded by his officers, among whom were colonels 
Lee and Washington, the latter of whom was wounded and 
taken prisoner. 

Greene’s army having been reinforced, the British no lon- 
ger dared to keep the open country, but retired to Charleston. 
Thus had the Americans, in a few months, recovered the 
whole of South Carolina and Georgia, except their capitals. 
The skill and valor manifested by Greene, in their defense, 
have given him a rank among the heroes of the revolution, 
second to none but the commander-in-chief. 

It will be recollected, that we left both Cornwallis and the 
Jan. 4. traitor Arnold in Virginia. The latter had landed on the 4th 
January, with a force of 1,600 men, in the vicinity of 
Richmond, where he destroyed the public stores. He then 
sent detachments to different places, and not only public stores 
were wasted, but Arnold and his officers committed the most 
wanton depredations on private property. 


LA FAYETTE DEFENDS VIRGINIA. 


251 


Washington, although perplexed with the recent mutiny of 
the troops, and the deranged state of the linances, concerted 
measures with the French, by means of which, he hoped to 
relieve Virginia, and obtain possession of the traitor and his 
force. La Fayette, at the head of 1,200 light infantry, was 
sent towards Virginia, while the commander of the French 
deet, at Rhode Island, dispatched a squadron of eight sail of 
the line to cut off the retreat of Arnold from the Chesapeake. 
But Clinton, gaining intelligence of the plan, sent Admiral 
Arbuthnot to the relief of Arnold, with a squadron of equal 
force. These two fleets met, and fought off Cape Henry, 
on the 16th of March, and suffered equal, though not very 
considerable loss. But the French were constrained to re- 
linquish their design, and return to Rhode Island. Upon 
hearing this. La Fayette, who had arrived at Annapolis, retreat- 
ed to the head of Elk. 

Clinton, finding how narrowly Arnold had escaped, sent to 
his assistance General Philips, with 2,000 men. Thus rein- 
forced, he resumed the work of pillage and destruction. La 
Fayette arrived in time to save Richmond; but he witnessed 
from that place, the conflagration of Manchester, on the op- 
posite bank of the James. About this time, both parties 
learned the approach of Cornwallis, and it became the object 
of Philips and Arnold, to form a junction with him. They 
marched to Petersburg to await his arrival. They arrived be- 
fore Cornwallis. General Philips sickened and died on the 
13th of May, and, on the 20th, Cornwallis reached the place. 

After remaining a few days at Petersburg, CornAvallis, now 
in command of the combined forces, directed their march into 
the interior of Virginia, supposing as was the fact, that the 
Americans were too weak, and too much dispersed, to offer 
any effectual opposition. There were, however, three sepa- 
rate corps of republican troops in Virginia; one, under Gen- 
eral La Fayette ; another, and a smaller one, under the Baron 
Steuben ; and the Pennsylvania line under General Wayne. 
Had they been united, they were by no means a match for the 
army of Cornwallis. But La Fayette, who had the chief 
command, showed how well he had profited by the lessons of 
Washington. Prudent and brave, understanding better than 
the British, the ground over which the armies moved, he 
harassed them, and restrained their motions ; without once 
suffering himself to be led into a snare, or his army to be en- 
dangered. When Cornwallis pursued, he retreated ; when, 
intent upon some other object, his foe held another direction, 
immediately La Fayette pursued in his turn, hanging upon his 
rear, and embarrassing his movements. 

While at W estover, Cornwallis detached Colonel T?Trleton 
to Charlotteville, where the legislature of Virginia were in 
session, and, at the same time, sent a detachment to the Point 
of Fork, at the junction of the two rivers, which form the 

18 * 


PART III. 

PERIOD 11. 
CHAP. XVII 

1781 . 

La Fayette 
sent to Vir- 
ginia. 

March 16. 
Battle be- 
tween the 
French and 
English 
fleets oflF 
Cape Henry. 


May 20. 
Junction of 
British ar- 
mies at Pe- 
tersburg. 


La Fayette 
harasses 
Cornwallis. 


Tarleton 

surprises 

Charlotte- 

ville. 


252 


WASHINGTON GAINS AN IMPORTANT MARCH. 


PART III. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XVII. 


1781. 

Sir H. Clin- 
ton orders 
Cornwallis 
to the coast. 


Aug. 23. 
Cornwallis 
enters York- 
town. 


May. 

Washington 
meditates an 
attack on 
New York. 


August. 
Changes his 
plan. 


James, to seize some stores at that place. Both these expe- 
ditions were, in a measure, successful; but Tarleton was 
disappointed of the prize on which he most calculated. This 
was the capture of Gov. Jefferson, who, after having provided 
for the safety of a considerable quantity of arms and ammuni- 
tion, found means to elude the vigilance of his pursuers. 

Cornwallis, while thus ranging the interior of Virginia, 
constantly checked, however, by La Fayette, was suddenly 
recalled to the sea-coast, by an order from Sir Henry Clinton, 
who being apprehensive that the Americans and French 
meditated an attack on New York, and fearing that he was 
not in sufficient force to resist them, had directed Cornwallis 
to embark 3,000 of his troops, to join his g-arrison. ’^Phat general, 
intent on obeying the mandate, marched with his army to Ports- 
mouth; where he received orders to retain the troops. Clin- 
ton, having received a reinforcement of 3,000 Germans, now be- 
lieved he could dispense with further aid ; and ordered Corn- 
wallis to proceed to Point Comfort, and there fortify, in order 
that the British might have, in any event, a secure retreat. 
Cornwallis found reasons for disliking this post, and obtained, 
of Clinton, permission to select another. He fixed on York- 
town, a village, which is situated on the right bank of York 
river. Upon the opposite side of the stream, on a projecting 
point, which narrows and deepens its channel, is the smaller 
village of Gloucester. Cornwallis entered Yorktown, August 
23d, and proceeded to erect fortifications. 

Washington, anxious to avail himself of the naval superi- 
ority, which the expected French fleet under de Grasse would 
afford, had a meeting with Count Rochambeau, at Wethers- 
field, in Connecticut. Here it was proposed to attack New 
York. Clinton, apprised of this, determined, as we have 
seen, to recall a part of the forces of Cornwallis, but was 
prevented by the arrival of 3,000 German troops, which in- 
creased his garrison to upwards of 10,000. 

In the meantime, Washington was disappointed in his ex- 
pected recruits. Instead of 12,000 regular troops, which he 
hoped to have, he could hardly muster 5,000, a number, by 
no means adequate to the projected siege. He learned that 
the Count de Grasse, could not remain on the x-Ymerican coast 
longer than October, and finally, that his destination was the 
Chesapeake. From these considerations, Washington sud- 
denly changed his plan, and bent all his energies to take 
Cornwallis in the snare which he seemed laying for himself. 

Success depended upon secrecy ; for had Sir Henry Clin 
ton been apprised of his object, he might, at first have defeatea 
it. But it may reasonably be supposed, that few, at this time 
were in the counsels of the commander-in-chief ; for nevei 
was a secret better kept, or an enemy more completely de 
ceived. Washington made every show of preparation to at 
tack New York. He broke up his camp at New Windsoi 


DE GRASSE BLOCKS UP THE CHESAPEAKE. 


253 


and advanced down the river to Kingsbridge. The French PART IIL 
army, consisting of 5,000 men, under Rochambeau, had period ii. 
marched from Rhode Island, and joined him early in July. ch 4 p. xvii. 
They appeared daily to expect the arrival of de Grasse at 
New York. Suddenly Washington crossed the Hudson, and 1781. 
directed the rapid march of the allied armies across New 
Jersey. But he had caused a report to be spread, that this 
was merely a feint, to draw Clinton from his fortifications, 
that he might fight him in the open field. Clinton deceived, 
remained within his fortress. Washington, now learning that 
de Grasse was near the Chesapeake, no longer delayed cross- 
ing the Delaware ; but steered direct for his object, well sat- 
isfied, that the time for his foe to prevent its accomplishment 25 
was past. He arrived, after a rapid march, at the head of Arrives at 
Elk, on the 25th of August ; and having made the necessary 
arrangements for the transportation of his army, he went, at- 
tended by Count Rochambeau, to Philadelphia, and Baltimore, 

Leaving there the French commander, Washington made a 
short visit to Mount Vernon. This was the first time he had 
crossed the threshhold of his beloved home for six years and 
five months : so entirely had he been devoted to his public 
duties. On the 14th of September, the two commanders 
joined La Fayette at Williamsburg. 

The Count de Grasse, with twenty-five sail of the line, Pe Grassy 
entered the mouth of the Chesapeake, only one hour before blocks up the 
Washington arrived at the head of Elk, and immediately per- Chesapeake 
formed the part assigned to him, by blocking up the mouths 
of the York and James rivers; thus cutting off all communi- 
cation between the British at Yorktown and New York. He 
also opened a communication with La Fayette, who, when 
Cornwallis first took post at Yorktown, had occupied a posi- 
tion higher up the river, but had now descended as far as 
Williamsburg. The allies feared that Cornwallis, seeing 
the toils into which he was falling, would turn upon La Fay- 
ette, who was his inferior in force. To prevent this, 3,000 
light troops, under the Marquis de St. Simon, were sent up 
the river in boats to join him at Williamsburg. 

Cornwallis had strengthened his works, and could only be 
overcome by a regular siege. The allies needed artillery, 
and other preparations for besieging Yorktown. These they 
expected from Rhode Island, to be brought by a French 
squadron, commanded by the Count de Barras, who had made 
sail three days before the arrival of de Grasse in the Ches- 
apeake. To prevent failing in with the British fleet, Barras 
had stood far out to sea. While expecting him, de Grasse, 
on the 5th of September, saw, off the capes, a British ^ 

fleet of nineteen sail, under Admiral Graves. The French Partial ac- 
admiral, advised by Washington, behaved with great skill 
and prudence. He engaged the British partially, to draw and FrSich 
them from their anchorage ground: by which means, the fleets 


254 


THE COMBINED ARMIES INVEST YORKTOWN. 


PART III. Count de Barras, as he expected, was enabled to pass by 
PERIOD II. them into the bay, but refused a general engagement, which 
3HAP. XVIII. would have been putting at hazard a game, which, with pm- 
dence, was already in the hands of the allies. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


1781. 

Sept. 6. 
Fort Trum- 
bull taken by 
the British. 


Fort Gris- 
wold taken, 
and the gar- 
rison butch- 
ered. 


Arnold bums 
New Lon- 
don. 


Cornwallis 
calls in his 
outposts, 
and with- 
draws with- 
in his de- 
fenses. 


Campaign of 1781. — Continued. 

Cornwallis had now little hope of escape, but from Clin 
ton. To him he had found means to represent his situation x 
and closely invested as he was, he received an answer to hia 
communication. By this he was informed, that troops would, 
if possible, embark from New York for his relief, by the 5th 
of October. 

Clinton, hoping to make a diversion in his favor, project- 
ed an expedition against New London, in Connecticut, the 
command of which he gave to Arnold, lately returned from 
Virginia. The access to the port of New London, was 
guarded by forts Trumbull and Griswold, erected on the op- 
posite banks of the Thames. Fort Trumbull was easily cap- 
tured. The garrison of fort Griswold was composed of mili- 
tia, hastily collected in the vicinity ; and, under the command 
of the estimable Colonel Ledyard. They made a resolute 
defense, and killed numbers of the assailants. At length 
they were overpowered, and ceased to resist. As the Brit- 
ish entered, an officer inquired, “ who commands this fort 
“ I did,” said Colonel Ledyard, “ but you do now and pre- 
sented his sword. The monster took it, and plunged it in his 
bosom. This was the signal for slaughter. Forty, out of 
one hundred and sixty, were all that escaped. Scarcely was 
there a father of a family, in this little town of Groton, but 
was that night butchered, and almost its entire population 
were made widows and orphans. 

New London was next laid in ashes, and a great number 
of vessels richly laden, fell into the hands of Arnold. Wash- 
ington was not, however, moved to quit his post at the south. 
The people of Connecticut showed ominous signs of resist- 
ance, and Arnold judged it prudent to return to New York. 

Cornwallis, in the belief that he should receive succor 
from Clinton, abandoned his outposts, and withdrew his 
army entirely within the fortifications of Yorktown. Man^ 
of his own officers considered this as a great error. They 
had urged him to attempt crossing the river, and regaining 
the open country, through which they might, as they believed, 
proceed by rapid marches, to New York. While he delayed 


CORNWALLIS ATTEMPTS TO ESCAPE. 


255 


1781 . 

Oct. 6. 
York town 
besieged. 


Oct. 14. 
Two re- 


Aiid deliberated, the small chance that was left him of esca- PART n i. 
ping in this way, was destroyed. period ii. 

The combined armies moved from Williamsburg, on the chap. xvm. 
25th of September, and in five days were collected in the vi- 
cinity of Yorktown. Their whole force amounted to 16,000 ; 

7,000 of whom were French. They commenced their works 
on the night of the 6th of October, in which they made rapid 
advances, notwithstanding a heavy fire from the fort. On the 
9th, several batteries were completed, and a destructive 
cannonade commenced. On the 11th, they began their 
second parallel, which was only three hundred yards from 
the fort. 

In order to complete their trenches, it was necessary to 
dislodge tl^e English from two redoubts which were in ad- 
vance of their main works. Washington determined on at- 
tempting them by assault, and aware of the emulation be- 
tween the two armies, assigned to the French, under Baron doubts ai- 
de Viomesnil, the taking of one ; while, to the Americans, 
under the Marquis La Fayette and Colonel Hamilton, he as- 
signed the capture of the other. The ardour and eloquence 
of the officers were equalled by the valor of their troops. 

Their onset was so furious, that the British, though they 
bravely resisted, could not long withstand. Both the redoubts 
were taken, not, however, without loss to the allies, of which 
the French suffered the greatest share. 

On the night of the 16th, the British, under General Aber- British, 
crombie, made a vigorous sortie, took two batteries, and under Abei- 
spiked eleven cannon. They were charged furiously by the crombie, 
French, under De Noailles, and driven back to their entrench- 
ments. 

The British general made one more effort, wliich had he, 
as advised, sooner attempted, might perhaps have saved his 
army. This was to cross the river in the night, to Glouces- 
ter Point, where a small garrison of the British, commanded 
by Tarleton, were watched by the French, under De Choiseul. 

He intended to leave the sick and wounded ; whom, in a let- 
ter to Washington, he recommended to his generosity. His 
army were to embark in three divisions. A part had already 
crossed, and landed at Gloucester Point ; a part were upon Comwallis 
the river ; the third division alone had not embarked. The attempts to 
air and the water were calm, and his hopes of escape were 
high. In a moment, the sky was overcast, and a tempest 
arose. The very elements seemed armed against him, as if 
he was checked by an invisible power which watched over 
the destiny of tho American people, and which before, by the 
swelling of the waters, had saved their army from his grasp. 

The wind and rain were violent, and his boats were driven 
' down the river. The day appeared, and the besiegers dis- 
covering their situation, opened a destructive fire upon the 
scattered and weakened army ; and they were glad, when the 


256 


CAPITULATION OF CORNWALLIS. 


PA RT ni^ 
PERIOD 11. 
CHAP. XVIII. 

17 § 1 . 

Oct. 17., 
Cornwallis 
negotiates. 


Terms of ca- 
pitulation. 


abating tempest allowed, to return to their almost dismantled 
fortifications. 

Seeing no hope of escape, his army incessantly wasting by 
the destructive fire of the American works, Cornwallis no 
longer delayed to treat for a surrender. Before noon, on the 
17th, he sent a flag to Washington, requesting a cessation of 
arms for twenty-four hours, and the appointment of commis- 
sioners to settle the terms of surrender. Washington, fearing 
the arrival of British troops, refused to grant a truce longer 
than two hours ; and signified, that within that time, he should 
expect propositions. Cornwallis wished to obtain liberty for 
the European troops to return to their homes, upon their pa- 
role of not again serving in the American war : and also to 


make terms for the Americans who had followed his fortunes. 
Both these conditions Washington refused, as the European 
soldiers would be at liberty to serve in garrisons at home ; 
and the case of the citizens belonged to the civil authority. 
All that the most earnest persuasion could obtain from Wash- 
ington on this point, was permission for a sloop, laden with 
such persons as Cornwallis selected, to be allowed to pass, 
without search or visit, to New York ; he being accountable 
for the number of persons it carried, as prisoners of war. The 
whole remaining British force was to be surrendered to the 
allies ; the land army, with its munitions, to the Americans ; 
the marine, to the French. 

Oct. 19. Agreeal)ly to the articles of capitulation, the posts of York- 

British land- town and Gloucester were surrendered, on the 19th of Octo- 
forces sur- , mi • i i . 

render to the i he prisoners, exclusive ot seamen, amounted to more 

Americans, than 7,000, of whom 2,000 were sick or wounded. Five hun- 

dred and fifty-two of the British had fallen during the siege. 

French. Sixty pieces of cannon, also, principally of brass, fell into the 
hands of the Americans, two frigates and twenty transports, 
with their crews, into those of the French. General Lincoln, 
who had sufl'ered the mortification of surrendering- an Ameri- 


can army, at Charleston, was, with peculiar delicacy, selected 
by the commander-in-chief, to receive the submission of the 
British. 

The French and Americans added, on this occasion, the 
praise of generosity and humanity, to that of wisdom and valor. 
Their leaders vied with each other, in acts of kindness to the 
conquered officers, and every possible attention was paid to 
the accommodation of the soldiers. 

On the day in which the capitulation was signed, Clinton 
Oct. 24. passed Sandy Flook, with a powerful force, to go to the succor 
Clinton at of Cornwallis ; he appeared off the capes of Virginia on the 
^^oo^ate^^ 24th ; where, hearing of the surrender of the army, he imme- 
diately returned to New York. 

•/ 

This event caused a burst of joy and exultation throughout 
puiuraS’ America. Nor did the people, or the civil rulers, amidst the 
devout, honors which were showered upon the American and French 


VERMONT AN INDEPENDENT NATION. 


257 


commanders, forget to acknowledge their supreme obligation 
to the Great Commander and Ruler of armies and of na- 
tions. 

Washington would gladly have detained the French fleet to 
co-operate in a descent upon Charleston ; but de Grasse be- 
ing under orders from the French court, to be in the West 
Indies on a certain day, dared not hazard the detention of his 
fleet; and made sail for those islands without delay. 

General La Fayette, who had sought America in her adver- 
sity, left her as soon as prosperity dawned upon her fortunes. 
He embarked about this time for France, leaving deep, in the 
hearts of a grateful people, the remembrance of his virtues and 
his services. 


PART m. 

PERIOD IL 

CHAP. XIX. 


1781 . 

De Grasse 
departs lor 
the West In 
dies. 

La Fayette 
returns to 
France. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


Vermont. — Measures of Peace. — Fears and discontents of the Army happily 

quieted. 


Vermont was. at this period, an independent nation. That 1781 . 
its territory was first settled by grants from New Hampshire, Skuation^of 
and afterwards decided, by the English government, to belong 
to New York, are facts which have already been stated. Had 
New York, at the time of this decision, given quiet possession 
of the soil to those individuals who had purchased, and culti- 
vated farms under New Hampshire, Vermont would now have 
been a portion of that state. But it being attempted to eject 
those settlers by force, they forcibly resisted. 

In this situation, the inhabitants applied to congress for its 
interference, and were, by this body, recommended to submit, 
for a time, to the authority of New York ; but, being resolutely ^ 
opposed to this step, they met in convention, in 1777, and Declares it- 
declared the New Hampshire grants to be an independent self inde- 
state, under the title of “ New Connecticut, alias Vermont penden*.. 
the first appellation, and the ungrateful “ alias,” being after- 
wards dropped. 

Their affairs were, at first, managed by several of the lead- 
ing men, called “ a Council of Safety.” Their first legisla- 
ture met at Windsor, in March, 1778. In the same month, a 
portion of the towns east of Connecticut river, petitioned to 
unite with Vermont. To this request the Vermontese acce- 
ded ; but, in consequence of the complaints of New Hamp- 
shire, the union was, the following year, dissolved. 

Application was next made to congress for admission into 
the confederacy, but New York presented a counter-memorial ; 
and, in consequence, the separate existence of Vermont as a 
state, was not acknowledged. 


25b 


THE AMERICANS EXHAUSTED BY WAR. 


PART III . *In the summer of 1781, the situation of Vermont was singu- 
PERioD II. lar in the extreme. The politicians of that settlement, at the 
CHAP. XIX. qI’ whom were Governor Chittenden, and the brothers, 

Ethan and Ira Allen, while they had boldly, but warily, main- 
tained its rights against the claims of New York, New Hamp- 
shire, and the decisions of congress, had, at the same time, 
17§1 clG^^^f^ded the territory, frontier as it was, against the British, 
Vermont ne- secret negotiations, which had, for their apparent object, 
gotiates with that Vermont should place itself under British protection, 
the British, people, warm with enthusiasm for the American cause, 

would have risen in vengeance against the rulers who thus 

O O 

preserved them, had they known the means by which their 
protection was effected. Affairs were, however, coming to a 
crisis, and but for the fortunate capture of Cornwallis, it is im- 
possible to foresee what would have been the situation of those 
patriotic men, who ran such'* personal hazards to save the 
people, against their own will ; and play a political game for 
their advantage. 

O 


Poverty of The great effort made by congress in the winter of 1780 — 
can^^^ern- enabled them to provide for the campaign of the en- 

ment. suing season. It was most fortunate for America that the re- 
sult was favorable ; for such was the extreme poverty of the 
government, that it seems impossible that another active and 
expensive campaign could have been sustained. There was 
no fault in the arrangments of congress : no remission of ac- 
tivity, prudence, and patriotism, on the part of the treasurer. 
On the contrary, congress had made the most judicious ar- 
rangements early in the winter of 1781. They were aided in 
Su^seUed deliberations by Washington, who, at their request, had 

by Washing- Stopped at Philadelphia, on his way from Yorktown to his ac- 
ton, do all in customed winter-quarters. They laid taxes, and apportioned 
ir power. among the several states ; and made such other regula- 

tions, that the commander-in-chief had sanguine hopes that 
every thing would be in readiness for an early campaign, as 
he had strenuously urged that the way to obtain an honorable 
peace, was to be in readiness for war. But the several state 
governments wholly failed of paying their quotas ; alledging the 
utter inability of their constituents to support further taxation. 

Although, by the judicious arrangements of Morris, the pub- 
lic expenses were much diminished, yet they were still neces- 
sarily great, and must so continue, although the means of 
Trials and meeting them thus unexpectedly failed. At the commence- 

oFthe^tr^as^- 1782 not a dollar remained in the treasury. “ Yet to 

urer. the financier,” says Marshall, “every eye was turned; to 
him was stretched forth the empty hand of every public cred- 
itor, and against him, instead of the state authorities, were the , 
complaints and imprecations of every unsatisfied claimant di- 
rected.” 

The people of England had also felt severely the expenses 
of the war, and on hearing the disasters which had attended 


THE WAR BECOMES UNPOPULAR IN ENGLAND. 


259 


their armies, particularly that of Cornwallis, they no longer 
suppressed their discontent. When they saw that, notwith- 
standing all their sacrifice of life and property, nothing re- 
mained to them on the American shores but New York, 
Charleston, and Savannah ; and that these posts could only 
be maintained by strong fleets and garrisons, all hope of re- 
ducing the Americans to subjection vanished, and to close a 
useless and ruinous war, was the decided wish of the people. 
Still the king, in his speech at the opening of parliament, 
showed his unwillingness to relinquish his sway over what 
he had, during his life, considered his patrimony. The peo- 
ple, however, persisted in their desire for peace, and loudly 
demanded the removal of ministers, who advised the king to 
measures so much against the public interest. 

The house of commons, moved by this expression of feeling, 
as well as by the eloquent speeches of General Conway, and 
others, voted, “ that they should consider as enemies to his 
majesty and their country, all who should advise, or attempt, 
a further prosecution of oflensive war on the continent of 
America.” This vote was followed by the resignation of the 
office of prime minister, by Lord North, and the appointment 
of an administration favorable to peace. 

Sir Henry Clinton was now superseded in command by Sir 
Guy Carleton ; whose conciliating conduct as governor of Can- 
ada, had gained him the esteem of the xlmericans. The gen- 
eral sentiment of all parties was favorable to peace ; and 
after thi^, there were no hostile operations, except a few of 
inconsiderable importance in South Carolina. In one of these, 
fell the young and gallant Colonel Laurens, lamented by 
Washington and the whole army. 

Admiral Digby, who the summer before had arrived in 
New York, with reinforcements, was appointed, with Carle- 
ton, by the British ministry, to treat with the Americans for 
peace, on the ground of acknowledging their independence ; 
but congress, finding that parliament had not sanctioned this 
step of the ministry, refused to negotiate with their agents. 
Neither could the ministry succeed in an effort to destroy 
their alliance with France, by procuring the American govern- 
ment to treat separately from its ally. 

Congress were, however, careful to be ready for the first 
honorable overtures which they should receive. They ap- 
pointed four distinguished men, already in Europe, as their 
agents. These were Dr. Franklin, .lohn Adams their minis- 
ter at the Hague, John Jay their envoy at the court of Spain, 
and Henry Laurens first appointed to the post now filled by 
Mr. Adams, but taken on his passage by an English frigate, 
and confined in the Tower of London. 

Mr. Adams procured, from the states of Holland, on the 19th 
of April, the recognition of American independence. On the 
8th of October, he obtained a treaty of amity and commerce ; 


PART [II. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XIX. 


1782. 

The people 
of England 
wish for 
peace w'ith 
America. 


February. 
Parliament 
takes meas 
ures for 
peace. 


Sir Guy 
Carletoii su 
persedes 
Clinton. 


Fruitless 
plan of the 
ministry to 
get an ad- 
vantage over 
congress. 


F ranklin, 
Adams, Jay, 
and Laurens, 
commission- 
ers to treat 
for peace. 

April 1 9. 
Holland re- 
cognizes the 
indepen- 
dence. 


I 


2G0 


TREATY OF PEACE. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIX. 


1783 . 

Sept. 3. 
Definitive 
treaty is 
signed. 

The con- 
ditions of the 
treaty advan- 
tageous to 
America. 


Subject of 
neutral 
rights 
omitted. 


Discontents 
and fears of 
the officers. 


Ambitious 

project. 


and, not long after, a loan of money, to the great relief of his 
exhausted country. 

To meet the American commissioners at Paris, the court of 
St. James sent Mr. Fiizherbert and Mr. Oswald. On the 
20th of January, 1783, preliminary articles of peace were 
signed at Versailles. 

The definitive treaty was deferred until the adjustment of 
affairs between England and France, the ally of America, and 
was not signed until the 3d of September, 1783. 

The terms granted to America by this treaty, in respect to 
extent of territory, and right to the fisheries, were equal to 
the most sanguine expectations. The English ministers then 
in power, seemed to be aware of the policy of making Ame- 
rica independent in fact, as well as in name : probably the 
more so, as a contrary disposition was manifested by France. 
Both powers believed that if she remained in a state of de- 
pendence, it must, from the posture of affairs, be upon France, 
rather than upon England. The American negotiators were 
men of great ability and ardent patriotism, and well knew 
how to turn this state of things to the advantage of their 
country. 

But in the general pacification, and amidst the protracted 
negotiations of the several parties, nothing was stipulated on 
the subject of neutral rights, which had been the moving cause 
of the coalition against England ; and thus a door was left open 
for future contention and bloodshed. 

The situation of the rising Republic of America,* was, du- 
ring these long negotiations, extremely critical. Had the go- 
vernment possessed the means of paying their officers and 
soldiers, there would have been nothing to apprehend from 
disbanding so patriotic an army. But the officers, aware of 
the poverty of the treasury, doubted whether it would be in 
the power of congress to fulfill the stipulation made in Octo- 
ber, 1780, granting to them half-pay for life. While the inde- 
pendence of their country was uncertain, they had pressed 
forward to the attainment of that object ; and regardless of 
themselves, had sacrificed their fortunes, and their health 
Now, that great object was attained, they began to brood 
over their own situation ; and fears arose, that should they 
disband before their country had done them justice, and lose 
their consequence as a body, they and their services might be 
forgotten. 

Nor were there wanting officers, whose personal ambition 
carried them beyond the mark of right and justice ; and brought 
up the reflection, that if the army could remain entire under 
its head, it might now subdue the country which it had de- 
fended : and although, if a monarchical government were es- 
tablished, the commander-in-chief must be the sovereign ; yet 
the officers coming in for the next share of power and conse- 
quence, would become the aristocracy. 


TEMPTATION AND STERN REBUKE. 


261 


To tempt Washington to countenance these views, one of 
the older colonels of the army,* was fixed upon, who wrote 
him a letter in a smooth and artful strain. He commented on 
the weakness of republics, and the benefits of mixed govern- 
ments. He insinuated that the same abilities which had gui- 
ded the country so gloriously through the storm, must now be 
the most suitable to conduct it through the gentler paths of 
peace. There was a prejudice existing which confounded 
monarchy with tyranny, and it might be necessary to choose, 
with a monarchical government, some title, apparently more 
moderate, but the writer believed, “that strong arguments 
might be produced for admitting the title of King,” which, 
he conceived, “ would be attended with some material advan- 
tages.” 

Washington was astonished, displeased, and grieved. He 
replied, that no occurrence during the war, had given him more 
painful sensations, than to learn that such ideas existed in the 
army — ideas which he “ must view with abhorrence, and re- 
prehend with severity.” “I am at a loss,” said he, “ to conceive 
what part of my conduct could have given encouragement to 
an address, which to me, seems big with the greatest mis- 
chiefs which could befall my country. If I am not deceived 
in the knowledge of myself, you could not have found a per- 
son, to whom your schemes are more disagreeable. At the 
same time, in justice to my own feelings, I must add, that no 
man possesses a more sincere wish to see ample justice done 
to the army, than I do ; and, as far as my powers and influence, 
in a constitutional way, extend, they shall be employed to the 
utmost of my abilities to efiect it, should there be any occasion. 
Let me conjure you, then, if you have any regard for your 
country, concern for yourself or posterity, or respect for me, 
to banish these thoughts from your mind, and never commu- 
nicate, as from yourself or any one else, a sentiment of the 
like nature.” 

Thus nipped in the bud, nothing more was heard of the pro- 
ject of making Washington a king. But the causes of the 
army’s discontent remained, although congress had taken some 
steps towards their removal. Washington repeatedly urged 
the subject upon their attention ; yet the designing among the 
officers insinuated, that he had not advocated their cause with 
sufficient zeal. The answer to a memorial, which they had 
presented to congress, had not fully met their wishes. It was 
on this occasion that an anonymous paper was circulated, now 
known to have been written by Major John Armstrong, then 
an aid-de-camp to General Gates. 

It was composed with great ability. Never was a wri- 
ting more calculated to become a firebrand of discord. There 
was truth in its representations of the toils, and yet unrequi- 

* This is related on the authority of Mr. Sparks, by whotn the name of this 
officer is not given. See “Sparks’ life of Washington." 


PART i n. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIX. 


l-7§2. 

Washington 
tempted to 
become a 
king. 


His stem re 
buke to the 
tempter. 


March 10. 
The famous 
“ Newburg 
Address.” 


Its strength 
of language 
and se- 
ditious char- 
acter. 


262 


THE FATHER OF HIS COUNTRY. 


PART IIL 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XIX. 


1782 

Washing- 
ton’s difficult 
position. 


His noble 
and pmdeiit 
conduct. 


He meets 
and address- 
es the offi- 
cers. 


He writes to 
congress in 
their behalf. 


ted dangers and sufferings of the officers : but the country 
had not deserved the insinuation, of being so far from doing 
justice to her defenders, that “ she trampled on their rights, 
disdained their cries, and insulted their distresses.” Yet such 
was the language of the address. It advised the officers “ to 
change the milk-and-water style” of their memorial to con- 
gress, and no longer appeal to their justice, but keep arms 
in their hands, and appeal to their fears. 

This paper proposed a meeting of the officers on the ensu- 
ing day. Washington, aware of the feelings of the army, 
had not availed himself of the suspension of hostilities, to 
seek the pleasures of home, but had remained in the camp. 
He now saw that the dreaded crisis had arrived. Intent on 
guiding deliberations which he could not suppress, he called 
his officers to a meeting somewhat later than the one appoint- 
ed in the anonymous appeal, to which, in his orders, he allu- 
ded with disapprobation. 

In the interim, he prepared a written address. The offi- 
cers met. The Father of his Country rose, to read the manu- 
script which he held in his hand. Not being able to distin- 
guish its characters, he took off his spectacles to wipe them 
with his handkerchief. “ My eyes,” said he, “ have grown 
dim in the service of my country, but I never doubted her 
justice.” This was a preface, worthy of the paper which he 
read. He alluded in the most touching manner, to the suf- 
ferings and services of the army, in which he too had borne 
his share. He treated with becoming severity, the proposi- 
tion, made in the anonymous paper, to seek by unlawful 
means, the redress of their grievances. He assured them that 
congress, though slow in their deliberations, were favorable 
to the interests of the army ; and he conjured them not to 
tarnish the renown of their brilliant deeds, by an irreparable 
act of rashness and folly ; and finally, he pledged them his 
utmost exertions to assist in procuring from congress the just 
reward of their meritorious services. 

The officers listened to the voice which they had so long 
been accustomed to respect and obey ; and the storm of pas- 
sion was hushed. His pledge of using his influence with 
congress, in behalf of the army, was performed in a manner 
which showed how deeply he had their cause at heart. “ If,” 
said he, in a letter to that body, “ the whole army have not 
merited whatever a grateful people can bestow, then have I 
been beguiled by prejudice, and built opinion on the basis 
of error. If this country should not, in the event, perform 
every thing which has been requested in the late memorial to 
congress, then will my belief become vain, and the hope 
that has been excited, void of foundation. And if, (as has 
been suggested, for the purpose of inflaming their passions,) 
the officers of the army are to be the only sufferers by this 
revolution ; if retiring from the field, they are to grow old in 


t'.-' 


FINAL CLOSE OF THE WAR. 


26 :^ 


poverty, wretchedness, and contempt ; if they are to wade 
through the vile mire of dependency, and owe the miserable 
remnant of that life to charity, which has hitherto been spent 
in honor ; then shall I have learned what ingratitude is ; 
then shall I have realized a tale which will embitter every 
moment of my future life.” 

Congress used their utmost exertions to meet the exigen- 
cy. They commuted the half-pay which had been pledged 
to the officers for a sum equal to five years’ full pay. 

The news that the preliminaries of peace were signed, was 
first received in a letter from La Fayette. Sir Guy Carleton 
soon communicated it officially; and on the 19th of April, 
just eight years from the battle of Lexington — the beginning 
of the war, the joyful certainty of its close was proclaimed 
from head-quarters to the American army. 

The officers now satisfied, the army was disbanded with- 
out tumult, November, 1783. They mingled with their fel- 
low-citizens, ever through future years to be honored for be- 
longing to that patriotic band. It is now nearly sixty years 
since its existence, and still there remains here and there a 
silver-headed veteran of whom it is said, “ he was a revolu- 
tionary soldier.” It is the pass-word to honour. At all pat- 
riotic meetings, the first place is assigned him ; and a grate- 
ful country has liberally provided for his wants. 

The Americans soon had the gratification of seeing their 
independence, acknowledged by most of the European pow- 
ers. Holland was the only nation, except France, by which 
it had been acknowledged, previous to its recognition by 
Great Britain, in 1782. The acknowledgment was made by 
Sweden, on the 5th of February, 1783 ; by Denmark, on the 
25th of February; by Spain, on the 24th of March; and by 
Russia, in July. Treaties of amity and commerce were, 
about the same periods, concluded with each of these powers 
Prussia did not come into these measures until 1785. 

On the 25th of November, the British troops evacuated 
New York, and a detachment from the American army en- 
tered it. 

On the 4th of December, the separation of Washington 
from his officers took place at New York. The long and 
eventful period which they had passed together ; the dangers 
they had mutually shared ; the reflection that they parted to 
meet no more ; and, above all, the thought that they might 
never again behold the face of their beloved commander, filled 
their hearts with sorrow. 

From New York, Washington hastened to Annapolis, where 
congress was then in session. He immediately waited on 
them for the purpose of resigning his commission. A public 
audience was appointed for that purpose, on the 23d of De- 
cember, when, in the presence of a large and deeply affected 
audience, he resigned his offices, and commending his coun- 


PART m. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIX. 


ir§3. 

April 19. 
War closes 
after just 
eigKt years 
from its com* 
mencement. 

Nov. 3. 
American 
army dis- 
banded. 


American 
indepen- 
dence ac- 
knowledged 
by Sweden, 
Denmark, 
Spain, and 
Russia. 


Nov. 25. 
Evacuation 
of New 
York. 

Parting of 
the officers 
with the 
commander 


Washing- 
ton’s ac- 
counts were 
adjusted, 
his expenses 
paid, but 
nothing 
more. 


264 


shay’s rebellion. 


try to the protection of God, retired to Mount Vernon, follow- 
PERioD II. ed by the benedictions of America, and the admiration of the 
CHAP. XX. world. 


CHAPTER XX. 


1784 . 

Exhausted 
state of the 
nation. 


Distresses 
and discon- 
tents. 


Followed by 
insurrec- 
tions at 
Nortuamp- 
ton and 
Worcester. 


1787 . 

Known as 
“Shay’s” 
rebellion. 


Depression subsequent to the War. 

At the close of the war, the United States, although they 
had burst the bonds of European thraldom, were in a de- 
plorable condition. A hea\y debt encumbered the govern- 
ment ; and a similar burden rested upon almost every corpo- 
ration within it. Agriculture, trade and manufactures had de- 
cayed during the war ; and many of the inhabitants were 
nearly destitute of clothing, and the necessaries of life. 
Immediately after the peace was announced, the British sent 
over a great quantity of cloths, of an inferior quality, which 
were sold at an exorbitant price ; and thus almost all the 
money of the country was collected and carried abroad. The 
nation being in debt and destitute of the means of payment, 
heavy taxes were necessarily imposed. This increased the 
discontent, which already prevailed among the people, to an 
alarming degree. The state governments resorted to various 
measures for the relief of their citizens. In Rhode Island, 
the government issued a quantity of paper-money, redeema- 
ble at a future day ; this measure, however, only involved 
them in all the difficulties which the general government had 
experienced from the same cause ; — depreciation of their 
bills, and loss of public credit. 

The distress which prevailed in the country at length pro- 
duced insurrections. In August, nearly fifteen hundred in- 
surgents assembled under arms at Northampton, and took 
possession of the court-house. Their object was to prevent 
the sittings of the court of common pleas, and, of course, the 
issuing of executions, under certain obnoxious laws. The 
governor issued a proclamation, calling on the citizens to sup 
press such treasonable proceedings ; but his proclamation was 
disregarded. In the next month, a scene similar to that at 
Northampton, was acted at Worcester. A body of men, ex- 
ceeding three hundred, assembled, and compelled the court 
there sitting, to adjourn. 

The leader of the malcontents in Massachusetts, was Dan 
iel Shays. At the head of three hundred men, he marched 
into Springfield, where the supreme judicial court was sitting, 
and took possession of the court-house. He then appointed 
a committee, who waited on the court with an order, couched 


PROPOSALS TO REMODEL THE GOVERNMENT. • 265 

in the humble form of a petition, requesting them not to pro- PART III. 
ceed to business.' period il. 

The number of insurgents increased ; the posture of af- chap. xx. 
fairs became alarming; and an army of 4,000 men iVas at 
length ordered out for their dispersion. This force was pla^ 17 § 7 . 
ced under the command of Qen. Lincoln. -His first measure Lincoln*^with 
was to march to Worcester, where he afforded such protec-' an army at 
lion to the court, that it resumed and executed the judicial Worcester, 
functions. He next gave orders to General Shepard to collect 
a sufficient force to secure the arsenal at Springfidld. Accor- shepard to 
dingly, he raised about 900 men, which were reinforced by Springfield, 
300 militia, from the county of Hampshire.. At the head di^jJ^e^j-gesth© 
this force, he marched as directed, to Springfield ; where not rebels. ‘ 
being able to persuade the multitude to laydown their arms, 
he fired upon them, and killed three men. The* rioters fell 
into confusion, and soon dispersed. 

"Compiissioners were appointed by the government of Mas- 
sachusetts, empowered to promise pardon, on certain coudi- tried, four- 
tions, to all concerned in the rebellion. Several hundreds re- ^een sen- 

• 111 •• 1 tCnCGClj I10I16 

ceivecl the beneht or the coQimission. r ourteen only were executed, 
sentenced to death, and these were afterwards pardoned. 

A proposal was this year, made to amend the articles of 
confederation. The present frame of government, although can form of 
it had served, during the pressure of danger, to keep the sev- government 
eral parts of the nation together, was now found inadequate 
to the national exigencies. In forming the original articles, 
great care had been taken to withhold any delegation of 
power, which might hereafter -endanger the liberties of the in- 
dividual states. Congress had rlo. authority to enforce its or- 
dinances ; and now that the pressure of public danger was 
removed, they were contemned and disregarded. Some of 
the states had violated treaties which ha;d been formed with 
foreign nations, and some had refused to adopt a system^of 
impost which had been devised. It became evident that no- 
thing could put a stop to evils of this description, but a more 
energetic form of government. 

In 1783, John Adams, then in Europe, suggested to con- 
gress the expediency of strengthening the general govern- 
ment. On a motion of Mr. Madison, in the legislature of 
Virginia, in 1785, a convention of delegates, from five of the tT] 
middle states, met at Annapolis, in 1786, who came to the meet from 
conclusion, that nothing short of a thorough reform of the ex- five states. , 
isting government, would be effectual for the welfare of the 
country. Congress approved their proceedings, and passed a 
resolution, recommending a general convention of delegates, 
to be holden at Philadelphia. 

In May, 1787, the convention met, and instead of amend- 17 § 7 . 
ing the articles of confederation, they proceeded to form a new Constitution 
constitution 'Fheir debates were long and arduous. A mo- philadel* 
mentous political experiment was to be tried, and the desti- phia. 

19 


266 


THE CONVENTION FRAME A NEW CONSTITUTION. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XX. 


1787. 

Political 
views of the 
framers of 
the constitu- 
tion. 


Two great 
parties in a 
forming 
state. 


Points in the 
slave ques- 
tion agitated 
and compro- 
mised. 


nies of unborn millions hung upon their deliberations. Re- 
specting many articles of the constitution, much honest dif- 
ference of opinion existed ; and in particular, where the strength 
of the new government came in question. On the one hand, 
it was considered, that, if the government was made too weak, 
a state of anarchy, and consequent revolution, would ensue ; 
on the other, that if it were made too strong, America would 
lose the blessings of liberty, which she had bled at every pore 
to obtain; and only make an exchange of foreign, for domes- 
tic oppression. 

Some of these politicians thought the only safe mode of 
reasoning was from the experience of the past, and that all 
speculations not drawn from this source, should be condemn- 
ed as impracticable, and visionary. These looked for an ex- 
ample to the constitution of England, as containing the best 
form of government actually existing. Others believed that 
as the circumstances of the times changed, governments 
should accommodate themselves to the change ; — that the 
present state of the world, and the situation of America, had 
no parallels in history ; — and that therefore the track of no 
former nation could serve as the guide to their voyage : but 
like the discoverer of their continent, they must lay their 
course through an untravelled way, with nothing to guide 
them but the light of heaven, and their own observation. The 
happy medium probably lies between the extremes of these 
two opinions ; and the constitution framed, being a compro- 
mise between them, the form of government, which it pre- 
scribes, is probably, on that account, more perfect than if 
either side had wholly prevailed. 

Connected with these ideas concerning the greater or less 
degree of strength proper to give to the new government, was 
the subject of the consolidation, or strict independence of the 
states. Those who desired the general government to pos- 
ses great strength, were charged by their opponents, with 
wishing to so arrange it, that in the play of its parts, it would 
break down, and subject to itself, the state governments. 
Those, on the other hand, who feared oppression more than 
anarchy, watched, with a jealous eye, every infringement of 
state rights. Those in favor of holding the states strongly 
united, were called, at this time federalists, and their oppo- 
nents, anti-federalists. 

Other points of dispute arose which were still more dan- 
gerous, because they divided parties by geographical lines 
The most difficult of these, regarded the representation, in 
congress, of the slave-holding states. The non-slave hold- 
ers contended that the number of representatives sent, should 
only be in proportion to the number of free white inhabitants. 
This would bring some states, whose whole population was 
great, upon a level with others, where the number of innabit- 
ants was comparatively small ; and members from these states 


DIVISION OF VESTED POVSTERS. 


267 


would not give their consent to such an apportionment. The 
slaves were at length allowed to be reckoned, in settling the 
quota of representatives, as oqual to three-fifths of an equal 
number of free white inhabitants. That these great difficul- 
ties were compromised, holds up this convention, as an ex- 
ample to future times, of the triumph of strong patriotism and 
honest zeal for the public welfare, over party feeling and sec- 
tional prejudice. 

It was not without a struggle, that the new constitution was 
adopted. Eleven of the states were, however, early in the 
year 1789, brought to decide in favor of its ratification. 
Rhode Island, which sent no members to the convention, and 
North Carolina, refused to accept it. 

The supreme authority in whose name the constitution is 
promulgated, is that of “ the people of the United States;” the 
objects for which they ordain and establish, and bind them- 
selves to obey its precepts, are “to form a more perfect union, 
establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, promote the 
general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to them- 
selves and their posterity.” 

The legislative power of the Federal Union, is vested in a 
senate and house of representatives, the latter to be chosen 
for two years by electors qualified to choose representatives 
to the state legislatures ; — each to have been for seven years 
an inhabitant of the United States, and at least twenty-five 
years of age. Representatives are to be appointed in each 
state, according to the number of the inhabitants, and lest the 
congress should become too numerous, the apportionment is 
varied, once in ten years after the taking of the census. 

The senate is composed of two members from each state, 
to be chosen by the state legislatures. The term of service 
is six years ; but the first senate was to be so chosen, that 
one third of the members had two years to remain in office, 
another four, and another six ; so that thereafter no ni(?re 
than one third of the senate should be composed of new mem- 
bers. A senator must have been an inhabitant of the country 
nine years, and not less than thirty years of age. 

The house of representatives choose their presiding officer, 
who is called the speaker. The senate are presided over by 
the vice-j)rcsident of the United States. 

These two houses are called the Congress. They must 
sit at least as often as once a year, and their ordinary sessions 
commence un the first Monday in December. 

All !)iUs for raising a revenue must originate in the house 
of represciitrttives ; the whole spirit of the constitution lecpd- 
ring that Tne branch of the legislature nearest the people 
should have the care of the people's money ; that is the na- 
tional treasury. 'Fhe executive bears the public sword, and 
-the popular branch carries the purse. The executive power 
is vested in a president and vice-president ; each chosen for a 

19 * 


PART HI. 



17 § 9 . 

Federal con- 
stitution 
adopted. 


Its mandatea 
from “the 
people.” 

Its objects. 


The popular 
branch of the 
national le 
gislature. 


The states 
represented 
in their cor 
porate ca- 
pacity by the 
senate. 


Presiding 

officers. 


Time of ses- 
sion. 


The repre- 
sentatives 
intrusted 
with the 
purse. 

The execu- 
tive power. 


268 


THE AMERICAN CONSTITUTION NOW VENERATED 


P AR T III, term of four years ; each to be a native born citizen, and to 
PERIOD ri; have attained the age of thirty-five. The president is the 
CHAP. XX. commander-in-chief dfi^the army and navy when in actual 
service. With the consent of two-thirds of the senate, he 
is vested with the power to makd treaties, to appoint ambassa- 
dors, judges- of the supreme court, and many, other officers. . 
The judicial The judicial power of the United States - is vested in one 
power. supreme court, and such other courts as congress may from 
time to time establish. The judges retain their offices during 
, good behavior. They as well as the president and vice-pres- 
Iirtpeach- ident may be impeached. This form of accusation can only 
rnent. be brought forward by the house of representatives. The 
senate is vested with the* sole power to .try impeachments, 
and tw'(j-th1f4s must eoncur to convict the accused ; nor" can 
; the penalty in shrcli tjaserTe^ greater than the loss of office, 

^ and disqualification for holding it in futqre. 

The federal constitution, at 'the“*time^qf its adoption, w!as 
far from receiving the entire confidence wbiciTt now com- 
mands. It made the government too strong to please "one 
^ctin *^the weak to satisfy the other ; and while; on the 

consiiiudoL one hand, it was believed, that it would, in its operation, e^^n- 
tually overturn the liberties of America, on the other, it was 
. pronounced to be a “rope of sand,” and the date of its dis- 
solution was augured to be near. Now, the constitution of 
the United States of America, after fifty years of trial, 
is regarded, by the friends of the rights of man, in both hem- 
ispheres, as the palladium of civil liberty. 

■ ♦ . j- - 


I 



t 


G 


0 


40 



S'T^J 


MA P 9 ? 



1 A 







- ..■•■■„ •ii'^' 







... ...;;.y ..,,'4 .v..ji^VSn ... 


JronWprki 


-II'' 

?»6 - 4 ii!l - 


N (tpu’iou’Toi'n 

:'v# •_.. \ s 



G-uilfQrdWt* 

U' ^ jj-vf I V ."I 


\ O 

— ^-srloi^iiix ^ 

Maftweii. 


% 




KiixgV^ft. 




:-..l — 


/ w ^i\W- L , 

^ i WjUiNvpoiisA Kji^wh^^ 
taw.WpM‘ o j >Viimsl»orWo ^(jlermwip 

G tr ^ H ?^- * •«; 

., — r Ciundt^iL V > ^ 

irm'tp S ^HighUUls ^ ^ 

--ft" -,. .V 





V 


\ 




^ tr r fan teet 
VI teaEFfT =^Motte 

C A I ,, 

rt.wktsonS+ Cil 

.j, \ \Fcrru OJ 

jyrunaeburl 


Y 


F T 

O 



L^n/ 


^1 


A S S Vc H j; sx: T T s_ 
(i ,' ;3(ctrNXEfcTicCT ;y”"H 

< "-'■'■"Z ^ \i 

\ .^'/tr fh (\t.vth 

q.-'' 

' /'/V /.’//»• 

>r^y 



I.oi 


I o \ > ' 


I 


PART IV. 


■ '3 . 


PROM 1789 TO 1848. 


PERIOD I. 


FROM 


’’! THB PINAL ADOPTION OP jl7S9, ! THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION 

T O 

THE PURCHASE \ 1§48. \ OF LOUISIANA. 



CHAPTER I. 


f Organization of the new Government. — The Funding System. — Party lines 
; strongly drawn. 

The fourth of March, 1789, was the day on which the new 
government was to commence its operations. But from' ne- 
cessary delays, the inauguration of the president did not take 
place until the 30th of April. 

When Washington retired a^ ‘:he close of the war, he had 
fully intended to pass the reaidae of his days in domestic pri- 
vacy ; and this intention he had publicly announced. Yet the 
habit of ruminating on the condition of his country did not 
leave him ; nor did his great fame allow him repose from the 
visits of friends, the intrusions of the curious, and the solici- 
tations of the interested. He employed his pen continually, 
in urging upon the influential, the necessity of remodeling the 
government. He made a journey of 600 miles, to visit his 
lands, on the waters of the Ohio ; and, by actual inspection, 
became convinced of the practicability, as he had long been 
of the importance, of uniting the west to the east, by intercom- 
munication between the head waters of the Atlantic streams, 
and the western rivers. He wrote a memorial on the sub- 
ject to the government of Virginia, which gave rise to two 
companies ; the “ Potomac Company,” and the “ Kanhawa 
and James River Company and thus he became the author 
of the first efficient movement, in the great series of internal 
improvements. 

Efforts were made, particularly by the states of Pennsylva- 
nia and Virginia, to devise some delicate method of placing 
pecuniary rewards at his disposal ; but he steadily refused 
them ; although his affairs had fallen into some disorder, in an 
absence of eight years and a half ; while his hospitality was 


PART 17. 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. I, 


1T84. : 

Washingloa 
in retire- 
ment. 


9 

j 


September 


-r 


Pennsylva- 
nia and‘V;> 
ginia use 
fruitless ef- 
forts to in- 
duce him to 
accept re- 
wards. 


270 


WASHINGTON CALLED FROM RETIREMENT. 


PA RT IV. 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. I. 


1783 . 

Visit from 
La Fayette. 

Washington 
an agricul- 
turalist. 


1786 . 

He is sum- 
moned to be- 
come a mem- 
ber of the 
convention. 

17!!»7 

Is made 
president of 
tiie conven- 
tion 

Ip unani- 
mously elect- 
ed president 
of the United 
States o* 
America. 


1789 . 

April 14. 
Messenger 
arrives at 
Mount Ver- 
non, an- 
nouncing his 
election. 


His journey 
to New 
York. 


1789 . 

April 30. 

Is inaugu- 
rated at New 
York. 


expensively taxed, on account of his former public character. 
Among others, his faithful and beloved friend La Fayette came, 
during this period, to visit him at Mount Vernon. Washing- 
ton accompanied him on his return, as far as Annapolis. 
When they parted, he had a sorrowful and just foreboding, 
that they should never meet again. 

Not only to retrieve his affairs, but to indulge his taste and 
to advance the interest of the country, he devoted himself to 
agriculture in the personal direction of his estates. He cor- 
responded with scientific agriculturalists in Europe and Ame- 
rica ; and the theories which he formed or learned from them, 
he put in practice ; ordering in advance, a rotation of crops 
to suit the several soils. His skill in landscape gardening is 
e^^.- . anvv v.f:nifest, in the beautiful arrangement of his grounds 
at Vernon; where every shrub and tree was planted 

beneath his eye, and pruned by his own hand. 

The first suouaons which he received to quit this delightful 
retreat, was when the legislature of Virginia chose him first 
delegate to the convention, which framed the constitution. 
With he consented to the pleas of friendship, and 

the calls of public duty. He prepared himself to lay po- 
litical foundations, by the study, not only of present cir- 
cu.nstarjces, but of confederated governments, ancient and 
niodenu Made president of the convention, by a unanimous 
vr e,his wisdom, no less than his influence, was felt through- 
out that august body ; and at no time did he serve his country 
with more efficiency. 

'Fhe constitution being adopted, the universal voice of Tie 
nation called him forth, to organize the govermnent he had 
thus helped to devise. He was pained that he must again, at 
the age of fifty-seven, leave his long-coveted retirement, and 
embark, with all his honors, upon an untried and tempestuous 
sea. But he knew there was no other man on whom the peo- 
ple would unite, and that his refusal, at such a crisis, would 
be fraught with danger to his country. A special messenger 
from the president of congress, brought him the official intel- 
ligence of his election, and two days from the time of notice, 
he set out for New York, where congress first convened. 

In his progress, he was met by numerous bodies of the peo- 
ple, of both sexes, who hailed him as the Father of his Coun- 
try ; and triumphal arches were erected, to » commemorate his 
achievements. He was attended by a deputation from con- 
gress, and was received by the governor, as he landed, amidst 
the firing of artillery, and the acclamations of the people. 

The ceremony of his inauguration was witnessed, with in 
expressible joy, by a great multitude of spectators. The 
novelty and importance of the transaction, the benign dignity 
of Washington’s character and manners, the remembance 
of the sufferings, by which America had won the right to go- 
vern itself, and which, with a father’s anxious solicitude, he 


THE FIRST INAUGURATION. 


271 


had shared ; all conspired to render the pageant solemn and 
affecting. 

In an address to both houses of congress, he modestly de- 
clared his inca]>acity for “ the weighty and'untried cares be- 
fore him,” and offered his “ fervent supplications to that Al- 
mighty Being, whose providential aid can supply every human 
defect, that his benediction would consecrate to the liberties 
and happiness of the people of the United States, a govern- 
ment instituted by themselves for essential purposes ; and 
would enable every instrument, employed in its administra- 
tion, to execute with success the functions allotted to his 
charae.” He remarked, that “ the foundation of our national 
policy should be laid in the pure principles of private morality ; 
and that no truth was more thoroughly established, than that 
there exists an indissoluble union between virtue and happiness ; 
between duty and advantage ; between the genuine maxims of an 
honest and magnanimous policy, and the solid rewards of public 
prosperity and felicity.” These considerations he enforced by 
the weighty reasons, “ that the success of the republican form 
of government is justly considered, as deeply, perhaps finally, 
staked on the experiment intrusted to the American people ; 
and that the" propitious smiles of heaven could never be ex- 
pected on a nation, that disregarded the eternal rules of order 
and right, which heaven itself’ had ordained.” 

Congress made it their first object to establish a revenue 
sufficient for the support of government, and for the discharge 
of the debt, contracted during the revolutionary war. For this 
purpose, they laid duties on the importation of merchandise, 
and on the tonnage of vessels ; thus drawing into the public 
treasury, funds which had before been collected and appro- 
priated by individual states. To counteract the commercial 
regulations of foreign nations, and encourage American ship- 
ping, higher tonnage duties were imposed on foreign, than on 
American vessels, and ten per cent, less duty on goods im- 
ported in vessels owned by Americans, than in those belonging 
to foreigners. 

Those first appointed under the constitution as heads of de- 
partments, were, 'Thomas Jeff'erson, secretary of state, Alex- 
ander Hamilton of the treasury, and General Knox of the de- 
partment of war. The small navy was assigned to the care 
of the latter. 'These officers were subject to the inspection 
and control of the president, to whom they were required to 
make elaborate reports in writing. They were constitution- 
ally removable by him. 

During this session, it was proposed to amend the constitu- 
tion. Congress, after a long and animated debate, agreed 
upon twelve new articles, which were submitted to the respec- 
tive state legislatures; ten of which being approved by three- 
fourths of these bodies, they became a part of that instrument. 

It was during this session also, that the important work 


PART IV. 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. I. 


ir§o. 

W ashing- 
ton’s inau- 
gural ad- 
dress. 


The maxims 
of wisdom 
enforced by 
patriotism, 
and philan- 
thropy. 


Congress lay 
duties on 
merchandise 
and tonnage. 


The first 
secretaries, 
Jefferson, 
Hamilton, 
and Knox. 


Constitution 

amended 


272 


THE JUDICIARY ORGANIZED 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. I. 

1789 . 

National ju- 
diciary .com- 
posed of 
tliree grades, 
district, cir- 
cuit, and su- 
preme 
courts. 


Salaries 

fixed. 


Public 

thanksgiv- 


ing. 


Sept. 29. 
Close of the 
session of 
the first con- 
gress. 


Washing- 
ton's pater- 
nal visi: to 
New Eng- 
land. 


November. 

1790 . 

January 6. 
Second 
session. 


was completed of establishing a national judiciary, to take cog^ 
nizance of all cases, occurring under the constitution and laws 
of the United States ; of all disputes, arising with foreigners, 
and between the inhabitants of different states. It was to 
consist of a supreme court, circuit and district courts. Ot 
these, the district court, which was to consist of one judge for 
each separate district, was considered the lowesF; and causes 
were appealable from this to the circuit court, which was^jp 
be composed of one of the five associate judges of the supreme 
court, and the district judge of the state in which the court 
was held. Causes w'ere appealable from this tribunal to the 
supreme court, which was to consist of a chief-justice, and 
five associate judges ; and was to hold two sessions, annually, 
at the ,seat of government. John Jay was appointed chief-jus- 
tice, and Edmund Randolph, attorney-general. 

The salary of the president .was fixed at twenty-five thou- 
sand dollars a year,, that of the vice president at five thou- 
sand, and those of the heads of department at three thousand 
and five hundred. The representatives received six dollars 
per day, and six dollars for every twenty miles’ travel ; the 
senate seven dollars per day, and the same for travel. The 
chief-justice of the supreme court was allowed four thousand 
dollars, and the associate judges three thousand five hundred 
per annum. 

Before their adjournment, congjess, with becoming piety, 
requested the president to recommend to the people a day of 
public prayer and thanksgiving ; in which they should uni- 
tedly acknowledge, “ with grateful hearts, the many and sig- 
nal favors of Almighty God, especially by affording them an 
opportunity peaceably to establish a constitution of govern- 
ment for their safety and happiness.” 

On the 29th of September, the first session of congress 
closed ; the secretary of the treasury being previously direct- 
ed, by a resolution of the house of representatives, to prepare 
a plan to provide for the adequate support of the public credit, 
and to report the same at the next meeting of congress. 

After the adjournment of congress, the president made a 
tour through New England, where he was received by the 
inhabitants with demonstrations of the most devoted affection. 
They crowded around him. They vied with each other in 
the display of hospitable attentions. Parents brought their 
children, that they might view in him the living model of ex.- 
cellence, and that they might have, in after life, the satisfac- 
tion of reflecting that they had, with their own eyes, beheld 
the man whom the history of their country ranked as the first 
of her citizens. 

In November, North Carolina acceded to the new constitu- 
tion. 

The second session of the first congress began on the 6th 
of January, 1790. Mr Hamilton early complied with the di- 


TWO POLITICAL PARTIES FORMED. 


273 


rections given him at the close of the former session, and 
brought forward his celebrated report, which was drawn up 
with a masterly hand. He showed the importance of public 
credit, and proposed, as the means of supporting that of the 
United States, a system of assuming or funding, not only the 
public debt, amounting to fifty-four millions of dollars, but also 
the state debts, estimated at twenty-five millions ; and of 
making permanent provision for the payment of the interest, 
by imposing taxes on certain articles of luxury, and on spirits 
distilled ’within the United States. 

The debates on this report produced an irritation of feel- 
ing, Mdiich, in the event, shook the foundation of the govern- 
ment, as they, may fairly be said, to be the origin of that vio- 
lent party-spirit, which, under the names of federalists and 
republicans, for thirty years arrayed one part of the American 
community against the other. There were in the funding sys- 
tem two grand points of difference between the opposing par- 
ties. That concerning the assumption of the state debts, 
which was last debated, - caused the most serious collision. 
The northern members, who were mostly federalists, advoca- 
ted the measure ; while the majority of those from the south, 
belonged to the other party, and opposed it. 

The other point of difference was, whether in the case of 
funding the domestic debt, there should be any discrimination 
between the present holders of public securities, and those to 
whom the debt was originally due. ^ The federalists, who 
looked with great confidence to the talents and integrity of 
Mr. Hamilton, were, with him, in favor of making no differ- 
ence beiv/een the present and the original holder of the conti- 
nental bills, maintaining that government ought not to inter- 
fere in transfers. The republican party advocated the dis- 
crimination ; contending, that it was unjust to the veterans of 
the revolution, who had been obliged to receive this paper in 
lieu of gold and silver, and were afterwards compelled to part 
with it at ,a small part of its nominal value, now to be con- 
demned to poverty ; while the speculator was receiving the 
reward of their blood and services. 

After much debate, Mr. Madison proposed, that the present 
holder of assignable paper should receive the highest price 
such paper had borne in market, and the original holder 4he 
residue. These propositions were finally rejected ; the friends 
of the secretary contending that they could not be carried into 
effect, so as to prevent the results apprehended; as many of 
the original certiHcates were issued to persons, who, in fact, 
had no interest in them, as they were for the benefit of others, 
to whom it was understood they were to be transferred. They 
had depreciated gradually, thus probably dividing among many 
individuals the loss sustained by each. 

The subject of assuming the state debts, recalled former 
points of animosity, and brought forward new matter of dissen- 


PART IV. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. I. 


1790 . 

Mr. Hamil- 
ton’s repo-, t 
on funding 
the natioiuil 
debt. 


Heated de- 
bates engen 
der danger- 
ous party 
animosity. 


The fedent. 
ists support 
the treas- 
urer. 

The republi- 
cans oppose 
him. 


Mr. Madi- 
son’s project. 
It meets a ' 
grand diffi 
culty. 


274 


THE FUNDING SYSTEM IS CARRIED. 


PA R T IV sion. Mr. Hamilton was suspected of monarchical views 
PEiiiOD I. Having been in a situation to observe the evils arising from a 
CHAP. I. want of power in the continental congress, he had in the con- 
vention, been an advocate for strength in the new constitution, 
1790 . and was at the time, accused of wishing so to arrange it, that 
of th^state operations, it would break down, and subject to itself, 

debts a the State governments. Those whose suspicions were thus 
source of excited, now believed that the funding system, in its essential 
^Jgument features, and especially the assumption of the state debts, was 
against it. but a part of the same plan. They contended that its design 
was to strengthen the general government, by making the state 
creditors, and other capitalists, dependent upon it ; and thus 


It IS reject- 
ed. 


engaging tlie great moneyed interests of the country to defend 
Its measures, whether right or wrong. 

Those in favor of the assumption, contended, that the debts 
Strong argu- incurred by the states were not for their own benefit, but for 
*”vor of the^' the promotion of the common cause ; and that, th*^refore, it 
assumption, was right the whole nation should be responsible. 1’he debts 
of the states most active in the war were greatest ; those of 
Massachusetts and Carolina amounting to ten millions and a 
half, while those of all the other states were not more than 
fifteen millions. Should each be left to provide for the pay- 
ment of its own debts, these states must, in some way, lay 
unusual burdens upon their inhabitants ; thus obliging them 
a second time to be the greatest sufferers in the common 
cause. On taking the vote in the house of representatives, 
the plans of the secretary were rejected by a majority of 
two. 

' In the meantime, disputes had taken place with respect to 

the temporary, as well as the permanent seat of government. 

of govern- understood that should it be fixed for ten years at Phi- 

ment a ladelphia, and afterwards at a place to be selected on the Po- 

make-weight some of the members of the house of rer> ’esenta- 

to carry the . ’ . . . ^ . 

treasurer’s tives, from that quarter, would withdraw their opposition to 
Mr. Hamilton. This was accordingly done, and his plans 
were adopted. The debt funded amounted to a little more 
than seventy-five millions of dollars, upon a part of which an 
interest of three per cent, was paid, and on the remainder, six 
per cent. 

In May, 1 790, Rhode Island acceded to the new constitu- 
IsJandadqpts completing the union of the Thirteen United States, 

the constitu- i ^ 

‘ tion. under one government. 

Soon after the commencement of the third session of con- 
gress, a bill was introduced for laying the taxes which the 
secretary had proposed for the payment of the interest on the 
assumed debt of the states. That for laying duties on distilled 
spirits, was urged on the ground, that the inhabitants beyond 
the Alleghany mountains, where no other were consumed, 
would not otherwise bear an equal burden with those on the 
sea-coast, who consumed most of the articles on which an 


plans. 


Rhode 


Duties are 
laid on 
American 
distilled 
spirits. 


Washington’s cabinet divided. 


275 


impost duty was laid. The bill, after much debate, was carried. 

An act was passed, accepting the cession of the claims of 
North Carolina to a district, west of that state, and a territo- 
rial government was established by congress, under the title 
of “The Territory of the United States, south of the Ohio.” 
In 1780, James Robertson, with forty families travelled through 
a wilderness of 300 miles and founded Nashville. Many of the 
officers and soldiers of the revolutionary war settled on Cum- 
berland river; a tract having been there laid off, for the dis- 
charge of military bounties. 

A treaty was concluded between the United States and the 
Creek Indians ; thus putting a period to the fears of a Creek war. 

A national bank was, during this session, recommended by 
Mr. Hamilton. It met with a violent opposition from the re- 
publican party. They considered all banking institutions as 
useless, the present bill defective, and the power of establish- 
ing a bank not granted to congress. The supporters of the 
bill maintained that a national bank was not only constitu- 
tional and useful, but necessary for the operations of govern- 
ment. The president required the opinions of the cabinet in 
writing. Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Randolph opposed, while Mr. 
Hamilton and General Knox advocated the bill. After de- 
liberate investigation, the president was convinced of its con- 
stitutionality and utility, and gave it his signature. The bank 
was established at Philadelphia, with a capital of ten millions 
of dollars. 

The dissensions on the subject of the funding and banking 
systems, thus originating in the heart of the republic, spread 
themselves to its extremities, and were every where the 
signal for the people to range themselves, each under one 
of the two parties. The secretary of state was active and 
determined in his opposition to the measures of Mr. Hamilton. 
He doubtless believed them prejudicial to the interests of his 
country ; but it appears problematical, whether, as a member 
of the cabinet, it was right for him to spread through the 
country, a spirit of disaffection* to measures taken by another 
member of the same cabinet, acting in the legitimate exercise 
of his proper functions. As an individual patriot, Mr. Jefferson 
would certainly have been correct in persuading his country- 
men to oppose what he believed would tend to subvert their 
liberties ; but it would seem that, by the resignation of his 
office, he should have become merely an actor in an individ- 


PA RT IV . 
TERIOD I. 

CHAP. I. 


Tennessee. 

1790 . 

Aug. 7. 
Treaty with 
the Creeks. 


1701 . 

A national 
bank estab- 
lished. 


Party dis- 
sensions 
throughout 
the country 
and in the 
cabinet. 


♦ Mr. Jefferson, it is said, patronized a paper which vilified the conduct and 
measures of the secretary of the treasury. Of this, Marshall gives the following 
account Other papers enlisted themselves under the banners of the opposi- 
tion. Conspicuous among these, was the National Gazette, a paper edited by 
a clerk in the department of state. The avowed purpose for which the secre- 
tary patronized this paper, was to present to the eye of the American people, 
European intelligence derived from the Leyden Gazette, instead of the English 
papers ; but it soon became the vehicle of calumny against the funding and 
i)anking systems ; against the duty on home spirits, which was denominated an 
excise, and against the men who had proposed and supported those measures.” 


276 


THE MORAVIANS AND’ INDIANS. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. II. 


1791 . 

Feb.' 18. 
■'V'ermonr ad- 
ihitted to the 
Union. 


Octobei. 
The second 
congress. 
Number of 
representa- 
tives, 1 to 
33,000. 


ual capacity, before he took any measures of hostility against 
Mr. Hamilton. As it was, the venerable Washington had the 
unhappiness to witness his two principal secretaries, both 
men of vast abilities, in determined hostility to each other; 
and the mortification to find his affectionate remonstrances and 
exhortations, ineffectual to their reconcilement. . / ' ' 

■ 'New York having relinquished its claims to jurisdiction in 
Vermont, and this state agreeing to the federal constitution, it 
was, on the application of its principal citizens, this year ad- 
mitted into the Union. ' 

In 1791, the first census of the United States was comple- 
ted. The number of inhabitants was 3,929,000, of whom, 
695,000 were slaves. The revenue amounted to 4,771,000 
dollars, the exports to 19,000,000, and the imports to about 
20,000,000. 

In October, the second congress commenced its first session. 
One of its earliest acts was that of apportioning the number of 
representatives according to the census. After* ?much disa- 
greement a bill passed fixing the ratio at one for every thirty- 
three thousand inhabitants. ■ 

While congress was thus agitated by party strife, an Indian 
war was opening on the northwestern frontier. 




CHAPTER II. 


ngines. 


The Moravians. — The Indians of the North West. 

The aborigines of America, are regarded with great and 
increasing interest. Of all the sources of information con- 
cerning their character and internal arrangements, perhaps the 
History of most valuable, are those derived from the Moravians. Elliot, 
-iaL throws ^hhough long engaged in their conversion, yet had his home 
light on that and family among the people of Roxbiiry. David Brainerd 
of theabo- from 1 742 to 1746, was wholly devoted to the same object. 

among the Mohicaimi west of the Hudson, and the- Delawares 
in New Jersey and eastern Pennsylvania. But his career 
though successful, was short. The Moravian brethren lived 
for forty years among the Indians. Their society had. many 
intelligent men, (and women also,) scattered widely among them. 
They adopted their converts as brothers and sisters, some- 
times intermarrying among them. Their observations were 
written down ; and they remain in the pages of Heckewe'Ider, 
and in the letters of Zeisberger, arranged into narrative by 
Loskiel. For the sake of this information, no less than 
on their own account, the history of the Moravian mis- 
sions should be studied. To give a connected view of the 


THE BRETHREN AMONG THE DELAWARES. 


277 


^evolution, we have suspended it from its proper chronological 
place. - 

After Pontiac’s treacheries, the Moravian converts, in dan- 
ger of perishing from the indiscriminate fury of *the whites, 
went in a body to Philadelphia, and were sheltered by the 
governor in a prison ; yet, even here, some of them were mur- 
dered. 

Soon after this, Zeisberger was the leader of a party of the 
missionaries, who emigrated with a portion of their Indian 
brethren, and fixed, for a time, on the Alleghany river, near 
the mouth of French creek. Here the Indians came in throngs 
to attend their preaching ; and the chapel which they had 
erected, was filled with warriors, whose faces were painted 
with black and vermilion, and their heads decorated with 
clusters of feathers and fox-tails. Some of them became pen- 
itent believers, and joined the brethren. 

At this time a war occurred between the Senecas and Cher- 
okees. Some provocation had been given by the former, when 
a small party of their braves were taken by the latter, who, 
having cut off their fingers, told them to go home and show 
the Senecas how the Cherokees treated those “who would not 
hold on to the chain of friendship.” 

The war which ensued, made the location of the Moravians 
uncomfortable. Chiefs in the neighborhood proved treache- 
rbus j and, Zeisberger again leading the way, the brethren re- 
moved to the banks of the Ohio, near the mouth of Beaver creek. 
Here they founded Friedenstadt, “ The Town of Peace.” The 
settlements on the great bend of the Susquehannah, were about 
this time broken up, and a part of the inhabitants, led by 
Heckewelder, joined this settlement. 

Zeisberger soon removed, having been invited by the 
Delaware chiefs, and presented by them with a beautiful tract 
of land on the Muskingum, near the confluence of the Tusca- 
rawas with White woman’s creek. Here, with a party of five 
families — twenty-eight persons, from Friedenstadt, he fixed 
and built Schoonbrun, “ the Beautiful Spring.” They were 
soon joined by 241 persons from the Susquehannah. Several 
new towns were founded, the most considerable of which were 
called Lichtenau, Friedenheuten, and Salem. 

Feuds arose among the Indians, by which the missionaries 
were in continual danger. The jealousy of the chiefs also op- 
erated now, as in the time of Elliot, against the preaching of 
the gospel. But the most powerful man of the Delawares, 
Captain White- Eyes, a person of great and good qualities, was 
convinced of the importance of civilization. He saw how 
much better off were the Europeans, and even the Christian 
Indians, than were his own people. Christianity, he regarded 
as the principal cause of the great difference. And when the 
aged chief Netawatwees, with Captain Pipe, a noted war-chief, 
and others, joined in determining to expel the religious teachers 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. II. 


1767 .. 

A mission on 
the Allegha- 
ny river. 


1770 . 

War be- 
tween the 
Senecas and 
Cherokees. 


May 3. 
The Moravi- 
ans found 
Friedenstadt 
at the mouth 
of Beaver 
Creek. 


1771 

March 5, 


1772 . 

April 14. 
Settlement 
begun on the 
Muskingum. 


1774 . 

Nov. 6. 
The excel- 
lent chief, 
White Eyes^ 
takes a no- 
ble stand. 


278 


BRIGHT PROSPECTS OVERCAST. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD I. 

CHAP. 11. 

1775 . 

The Dela- 
wares, as a 
nation, de- 
termine to 
receive the 
gospel. 


1776 . 

April. 

Zeisberger’s 
Delaware 
spelling- 
book com- 
pleted. 

Revolution- 
ary war 
changes 
their pros- 
pects. 

1777 . 

August. 
The Half, 
king visits. 

The Indian 
tribes deter- 
mine to root 
out the Mo- 
ravians. 

August. 

1781 . 

Oblige them 
to break at 
the Mus- 
kingum. 

October. 
Cruel hard- 
ships on the 
Sandusky, 


1782 . 

March 14. 
Hear sad 
news. 


whom they had invited, White-Eyes addressed the council, 
even with tears, in their behalf. But unable to move them, he 
withdrew in silent offended dignity. The nation could not 
dispense with his talents and services, and were forced to 
come into his measures. At lenoth Netawatwees was con- 

O 

verted. Glikkikan, one of their most eloquent and warlike 
captains, had before become a sincere and consistent Christian. 
He received baptism under the name of Isaac, and assisted 
the brethren as a teacher, and finally sealed his faith with his 
blood. The chiefs now solemnly determined in council, and 
promulgated the decree, that the Delawares, as a nation, would 
receive the word of God. “ Let us,” said Netawatwees to 
Pakanke, another aged chief, “ do a good work before we de- 
part, and leave a testimony to our children.” 

Great prosperity followed. Zeisberger had made a spelling- 
book of the Delaware tongue, and was gathering the children 
into schools. The war of the revolution came on, and the 
afflicted bretheren were now placed between three fires. The 
English and Americans each sent to them to be quiet, but 
each sought to draw them into such correspondencies as would 
have made them suspected by the other ; while the Indian tribes 
around, wished to take part in the fray. Still, the Delawares, 
under White-Eyes, acted in their character of peacemakers, 
and called on the tribes to maintain a neutrality. 

About this time, the Half-king came with 200 of his Hu- 
rons, or Wyandots, bent on the destruction of the Moravians ; 
but they prepared a feast, and received him in such a manner, 
that he relented and promised them his friendship. 

At length the two belligerents called on the Indians to take up 
arms, and they could no longer be restrained. But the young 
men among their converts refused. Their refusal was at- 
tributed to their teachers, and the fierce Iroquois employed the 
Chippewas and Ottawas, to take the lives of the missiona- 
ries, or cause their removal. Their friend White-Eyes was 
now dead. They were plundered, and their cattle shot in 
such numbers, that the air became insupportable ; and while 
their com was yet unharvested, they were obliged to break 
up their beautiful settlements on the Muskirig*um. 

Some of their converts forsook them, while hundreds fol- 
lowed them to a barren spot on the Sandusky river. Winter 
came on, and they suffered from hunger and cold. Notwith- 
standing the missionaries had thus sacrificed every thing, 
rather than to abandon their converts, who loved them as fa- 
thers, they were now seized, by British authority, and carried 
to Detroit. The very day they were torn from their families 
and converts, they learned the dreadful fate of a party of their 
Indian brethren and sisters, who had gone back to the Musk- 
ingum, to gather the corn from their deserted fields. 

This party consisted of ninety-eight persons. They were 
at Lichtenau and Salem, expecting soon to carry the gathered 


A DARK PAGE. 


279 


corn to their famishing friends, when an armed party of Ameri- 
can marauders, possessed with the superstitious belief, that the 
Indians, like the Canaanites of old, were all to be destroyed 
by the chosen race, which, in their opinion, were themselves, 
hearing of this party, came upon them unawares ; and, by 
fraud and false pretenses, disarmed and made them pris- 
oners. They then informed them that they must die. Reli- 
gion had taught them how Christians should die, and all they 
asked was a little time to prepare. The -wretches gave them 
till the next day, and then confined the men in one house, 
the women and children in another. All night did these de- 
voted innocents send up to heaven the voice of prayer, with 
hymns of praise. In the morning, they were led forth by two 
and two, and in separate houses set apart for the men and 
women, they were scalped and murdered ; meeting their death 
with Christian composure. Thus ninety-six converted Indians 
were foully slaughtered in cool-blood, by white men pretend- 
ing to be Christians. Two lads alone escaped to give these 
particulars. Colonel Gibson, the American commandant at 
Pittsburg, had sent to apprise the Moravian Indians- of the 
danger they were in, from these human fiends ; but too late. 

The missionaries, who were carried to Detroit, had already 
been there before on the accusation of Captain Pipe, that they 
had been in correspondence with the Americans. They denied 
the fact, and demanded of the governor a trial. When con- 
fronted with their accuser, the governor asked him if his 
charge was true. Captain Pipe shuffled and evaded, and 
whispered with his counsellors, who hung their heads. At 
length he raised himself, like a man who suddenly makes a 
great and good resolve. “ I will,” said he, “ tell the plain 
truth. The missionaries are good men.” Then striking 
his breast, he exclaimed, “ it is I who am to blame : they did 
nothing but what the Delaware chiefs obliged them to do.” 
On this declaration they were acquitted. 

On their second visit, the governor, who was a worthy man, 
told them that he had them brought to Detroit to save their 
lives, which the savages were determined to take. Encou- 
raged by him, the missionaries again gathered their scattered 
flock, for a time, on the Huron river. At length the news of 
peace between England and America arrived, and they re- 
turned to the United States. The savage tribes remaining 
hostile, they went towards their settlements in Pennsylvania, 
where their society was incorporated, and was flourishing. 
From the beginning of the Moravian mission to the year 1782, 
the brethren had baptized 720 of the Indians. 

After the treaty with Great Britain, that nation refused to de- 
liver up Detroit and other posts in the western country, within 
the ceded limits of the United vStates ; alledging that the Ameri- 
cans had not fulfilled certain stipulations of the treaty. These 
posts became the rallying points of the now hostile savages. 


PART IT. 


PERIOD I. 
CHAP. II. 


17 § 2 . 

A party ro 
back to the 
Muskingum 
to gather 
their stand 
ing corn. 


March 6. 
Americans 
make them 
prisoners. 

March 7 
Inhumanly 
murder 
them. 


1781 . 

November. 
The mis- 
sionaries at 
Detroit are 
tried by de 
Peyster, the 
British go- 
vernor. 

Captain 
Pipe’s avow- 
al. 


March 14. 

1782 . 

Mission on 
the Huron 
river. 


They return 
to the United 
States 

1780 . 


2 & 0 ^ 


THE MASSACRE OF THE INDIAN CONVERTS AVENGED 


PART IV. 


PERIOD I. 

CHAP. II. 


The Little 
Turtle. 


The Miamies were at this time the most prominent of the 
western tribes. Their chief, .Michikiniqua, (the Little Turtle,) 
possessed more talents than any savage warrior of his time. 
Like Pontiac, he appears to have thought that a juncture, when 
The Miamis. the country was to change its white masters, might be made fa- 
vorable to their utter expulsion, and the re-establisment of the 
Indian power. By the force of native abilities and great ex- 
ertions, he raised Iiimself to be the military leader of the con- 
federated VVyandots, Delawares, Pottawatamies, Shawanese, 
Chippewas, Ottawas, and other tribes. With purposes of 
extermination, they now ravaged the frontiers of the United 
States, committing their usual midnight atrocities. 

Pacific arrangements were attempted by the president, but 
without eflect. On their failure. General Harmar was sent 
from Fort Washington on the site of Cincinnati, with a force 
amounting to 1 ,400 men, to reduce them to terms. He was 
successful in destroying Indian villages, and the produce of 
His defeat, their fields ; but in an engagement near Chillicothe, he was de- 
feated with considerable loss. 

Upon the failure of General Harmar, Major General St. 
Clair, governor of the Northwest Territory, was appointed to 
succeed him. He hastened, with an army of 2,000, to pro- 
tect the suffering inhabitants. 


General 

Harmar. 


1792 . 

October. 
St. Clair 
suffers the 
Little Turtle 
to surpiise 
his force, 
which is 
wholly de- 
feated. 


Congress re- 
solve to car- 
ry on the 
w ar, but 
soldiers are 
wanting. 


A flag of 
truce vio- 
lated. 

1793 . 

Partial ces- 
sation of hos- 
tilities. 


In October of the following year, he marched into the wil- 
derness to seek his foe, and encamped with 1 ,400 men, near 
the Miami villages. Regardless of the rules of savage war- 
fare, and of the well known talent and subtilty of the Little 
Turtle, he and his officers were asleep, while at dead of night 
the savage chieftians assembled in council. At dawn, the 
terrified Americans were roused with the war-whoop sounding 
in their ears, from every quarter. The carnage was indescri- 
bable. Not more than one -fourth of the Americans escaped, 
and their whole camp and artillery, fell into the hands of the 
savages. 

On receiving information of this horrible disaster, congress 
resolved to prosecute the war with increased vigor ; to aug- 
ment the army, and to place the frontiers in a state of defense. 
In pursuance of these resolutions, Washington endeavored to 
organize a force, sufficient for a vigorous prosecution of the 
war ; but the defeats of Harmar and St. Clair produced such 
a dread of the Indians, that a sufficient number of recruits 
could not be enlisted, to authorize another expedition. A 
clamor was raised against the war, and the president once 
more attempting to negotiate, sent Colonel Harden and Major 
Trueman, with a ffag of truce. They were both mu’*dered by 
the savages, though against the will of the chief. 

The Six Nations, at the instigation of Washington, row in- 
terfered, and persuaded the tribes on the Wabash, to withdraw 
from the alliance, and make peace with the United t ' 


FOREBODINGS OF THE TWO PARTIES. 


281 


PERIOD 1. 
CHAP. II. 


1Y93 

Washinii- 


inaugura- 


tion 


1789. 


begins. 


1792. 

January. 
Louis XVI. 
guillotined. 


United 

States. 


The Miamies consented to something like a truce, agreeing FART I\ • 
to hold a conference the ensuing spring. 

In 1792, a mint was established, by order of congress, and 
located at Philadelphia; and the division and value of the 
money, to be used throuirhoiit the country, was regulated by 
statute and it was called Federal money.” 

General Washington was again elected president, and in 
March, 1793, was inaugurated. John Adams was also re-elect- ton’s secona 
ed vice-president. 

About this time, the French revolution, which had commen- 
ced in 1789, began seriously to affect the politics of the Uni- 
ted States. A new government was at first established in 
France, which had for its fundamental principle, the universal ^ 
equality of man. Hopes were entertained, that France would 
now enjoy the blessings of a free government ; but the leaders 
of the revolution were selfish and unprincipled, and their san- 
guinary measures soon blasted these hopes. Louis XVI. was 
executed, his family murdered or imprisoned, and all who 
were suspected of hostility to the revolutionists, suffered de- 
capitation by the guillotine. 

The party-spirit which had already agitated the whole Union, 
raged with increased violence. The democratic or republi- Effect of the 
can party, viewing France as in the same situation with Ame- lunonon^'be 
rica, when contending for her rights against the tyranny of 
Great Britain, beheld with pleasure the downfall of kings, and 
the dissemination of their own principles; and though views of the 
disapproved the ferocity and cruelty exhibited, yet they trust- democratic 
ed that good order would eventually be restored, and a repub- party, 
lie of the most perfect kind established. 

The federalists, regarding their country as connected with 
Britain by identity of origin, by the various ties of commercial 
interest, by resemblance of institutions, and by similarity of 
language, literature, and religion ; shocked with the crimes 
of the French rulers, and alarmed at the system of disorgani- 
zation which they had introduced, were led to doubt whether, 
amidst such a state of things, a republican form of government 
could permanently be maintained. They charged the demo- 
cratic party with espousing the cause of France, and thus 
fostering a spirit of disorganization. Their public prints 
teemed with the most terrific visions of the future condition 
of the country, should the republican party gain the ascen- 
dency. Law, religion, and good order, they foretold, would 
all be subverted ; the churches sacrilegiously demolished, and 
the written word of God committed to the flames. The re- 
publican prints retorted with equal asperity, charging their 
political opponents with hostility to republican institutions, and 
mean subserviency to Great Britain. April 22. 

In April, 1793, information was received of the declaration Washington 
of war by France, against Great Britain and Holland. Wash- p,otri!miation 
higton was an American^ and he did not choose to involve his of neutrality. 

20 


282 


PRESUMPTION OF THE FRENCH MINISTER 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. II. 


1793. 

April. 
Arrival of 
Genet. 


His pre- 
sumptuous 
behavior. 


His threats. 

Congress 
sustain the 
executive. 

Feb 1. 
1794. 

Mr. Fauchet 
supersedes 
him. 

1792. 

Kentucky 
admitted as 
a state 

1775. 

Col. Boone 
begins a set- 
tlement. 

17SO. 

The settlers 
in distress. 
They are 
i-relieved. 


country in the contests of Europe. He accordingly, with the 
unanimous advice of his cabinet, issued a proclamation of 
neutrality. This measure contributed, in a great degree, to 
the prosperity of America. Its adoption was the more hono- 
rable to the president, as the general sympathy was in favor 
of the sister republic, against whom, it was said, Great Bri- 
tain had commenced a war for the sole purpose of imposing 
upon her a monarchical form of government ; but he preferred 
the welfare of his country to the breath of popular applause. 

The French minister, who had been sent over by the king, 
was about this time recalled ; and in April, Mr. Genet, who 
was appointed by the republic, arrived in Charleston, S. C. 
The flattering reception he met with, induced him to believe, 
that he could easily persuade the American people to embark 
in the cause of France, whatever might be the determination 
of their government. This opinion was followed by the pre- 
sumptuous procedure of fitting out privateers from the port of 
Charleston, to cruise against the vessels of the enemies of 
France, nations at peace with the United States. Nor was 
this the only act of sovereignty which he attempted. He 
projected hostile expeditions against Florida, from South Car- 
olina and Georgia , and against New Orleans and Louisiana, 
from the state of Kentucky, put them in a train of execution 
and did not finally relinquish them until disavowed by the 
minister who succeeded him. 

Notwithstanding these illegal assumptions, he was welcomed 
at Philadelphia by the most extravagant marks of joy. Mr. 
Hammond, the British minister justly complained. The cab- 
inet disapproved his course, and determined to enforce the 
laws. Genet went so far as to accuse the executive, and 
threaten an appeal from the government to the people. This 
measure turned many against him; and rendered the cause of 
France less popular in America. Congress approved the con- 
duct of the administration towards Mr. Genet, and France 
annulled his powers. He was succeeded by Mr. Fauchet. 

Kentucky was separated from Virginia, in 1790, and was 
admitted to the union, as a separate state, in 1792. The first 
English settlement was made by Col. Daniel Boone. He, with 
his family and forty men, settled, in 1775, on the banks of 
the Kentucky. Boone had himself, visited the region, four 
years earlier. Admiring the beauty and grandeur of the 
scenery, and the wild fertility of the soil, he remained upon 
it; a solitary dweller in the woods. The Indians were fierce 
and dangerous ; and the wild beasts threatened his lonely 
habitation. But Boone delighted in such scenes. He trapped 
the bears, and eluded, or made friends of the Indians. 

Subsequently, the legislature of Virginia, granted 400 acres 
of land, to any man who would make a clearing, build a cabin, 
and raise a crop of corn. This attracted settlers The In- 
dians were hostile, and severe winters brought famine. Bui 
fresh boilies of emigrants furnished supplies; and Kentucky 
became prosperous. 


THE WHISKEY INSURRECTION. 


283 


CHAPTER III. 


Consequences of war. 

On the 1st of January, 1794, Mr. Jefferson resigned his 
office of secretary of state, and was succeeded by Mr. Ran- 
dolph. The office of attorney-general was filled by Mr. Wil- 
liam Bradford. 

The duties which had been laid by congress on distilled 
spirits, created great dissatisfaction. In the western coun- 
ties of Pennsylvania, it soon assumed the appearance of a 
regularly progressive system of resistance. Combinations were 
formed to prevent the operation of the laws, by exciting the 
resentment of the people against those concerned in their ex- 
ecution ; and for this purpose, in 1791, a general meeting of 
the malcontents was held at Pittsburg, and correspondencies 
established among them. This state of things called for vig- 
orous measures on the part of government. Officers of in- 
spection were appointed, and a proclamation issued by the 
president, exhorting and admonishing all persons to desist 
from any combinations to resist the execution of the laws. 

The insurgents, not checked, proceeded to violent outrages. 
The marshal of the district, while serving processes against 
offenders, was seized by a body of armed men, and compelled 
to enter into an engagement to refrain from executing the du- 
ties of his office. The inspector, apprehensive of danger, af- 
ter applying in vain for protection from the civil authority, 
procured a small number of soldiers, to guard his house. It 
was attacked by five hundred of the rioters, who, by setting 
fire to the surrounding buildings, compelled those within to 
surrender themselves, and deliver up the papers of the in- 
spector, and both this officer and the marshal were obliged 
to withdraw. 

The avowed motives of these outrages, were to compel the 
resignation of the officers, and to procure a repeal of the of- 
fensive laws. The number of the insurgents was calculated 
at seven thousand. 

Washington, having vainly attempted persuasive measures 
now found himself compelled to resort to force. A requisi- 
tion was made on the governors of New Jersey, Pennsylvania, 
Maryland, and Virginia, for fifteen thousand militia. These 
were placed under the command of Governor Lee, of Vir- 
ginia, who marched at their head into the revolted district. 
This had the intended effect. Such salutary terror was in- 
spired, that no farther opposition was attempted. Several of 
the most active leaders were detained for legal prosecution, 
but afterwards pardoned; as were also two, who were tried 
and convicted of treason. In the management of this diffi- 
cult affciir, the energy and wisdom of Washington were again 
conspicuous, at once awing the disaffected by force, and 
sootldng them by lenity. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. UI. 

Mr. Jeffer- 
son resigns 
his office. 

1T91. 

The duties 
on distilled 
spirits occa- 
sion disturb- 
ance in 
Pennsylva- 
nia. 


1794. 

The “whis 
key insurrec^ 
tion.” 


October. 
Governor 
Lee sent 
against the 
insurgents 


20^ 


/ 


284 


Wayne’s war. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. III. 


1794 . 

The mutual 
complaints 
of the Brit- 
ish and 
Americans. 


Congress ap- 
prehend war. 

April. 

Mr. Jay ap- 
pointed en- 
voy to Eng- 
land. 


The Little 
Turtle’s 
opinion of 
Wayne. 


Wayne 
marches into 
the Miami 
country. 


A'Jg. 20. 
He defeats 
the Indians. 


At this session of congress, an act was passed to raise a 
naval force, consisting of six frigates, for the purpose of pro- 
tecting the American commerce against the Algerines ; eleven 
merchant vessels, and upwards of one hundred citizens, having 
been captured by these barbarians. 

A war with England was, at this time apprehended.^ Since 
the peace of 1783, mutual complaints were made by the Uni- 
ted States and Great Britain for violating the stipulations of 
the treaty. The former were accused of preventing the loy- 
alists from regaining possession of their estates, and British 
subjects from recovering debts, contracted before the com- 
mencement of hostilities. The Americans complained, that 
the military posts, of the western wilderness, were still re- 
tained ; that the Indians were incited to make incursions up- 
on the frontier settlements ; and that injurious commercial re- 
strictions had been imposed, by which American vessels, 
trading to the ports of France, might be seized by English 
cruisers, carried into England and there condemned. 

In this situation of adairs, congress assembled. A bill 
passed, laying an embargo for thirty days, one for erecting 
fortifications, one for raising a provisional army, and another 
for organizing the militia. To avert, however, if possible, 
the calamity of another war, Mr. Jay was sent to England, to 
negotiate with the British government. 

'I’he Indians of Ohio had continued hostile and refused to 
negotiate, although several of the associated tribes had with- 
drawn. General St. Clair, after his defeat, resigned his com- 
mand, and was succeeded by General Wayne, to whom the 
Indians gave the name of the Black-Snake. So many had for- 
saken the alliance, that the Little Turtle now believing that 
the Indians would be defeated, sought to persuade them to 
peace. “We shall not surprise them,” said he, “for they 
have now a chief who never sleeps.” But the council over- 
ruled his opinion, and the Indians prepared for war. 

Wayne marched into their country, and encamped for 
the winter, at Greenville. He occupied the ground where 
the battle had been fought in 1791 ; and there erected fort 
Recovery. Early in August, he reached the confluence of 
the Au Glaize and Miami rivers, about thirty miles from a 
British post, where the whole strength of the enemy, estima- 
ted at 2,000, was collected. His own force amounted to 
three thousand. After sending a messenger, with the vain 
endeavor of negotiating a peace, on the 15th of August, he 
proceeded against the Indians, and found them advantageously 
posted, behind the British fort. On the morning of the 20th, 
the Americans advanced in columns, and at the first charge, 
broke the enemy’s lines. The Indians retreated, and for two 
hours were pursued at the point of the bayonet. 

Two companies of British soldiers were in the fight ; but 
when the Indians fleeing in their distress, apnlied for shelter 


jay’s treaty. 


285 


to the commandant of the fort, they were refused admission. 
This treatment, after they had been incited to the war, was 
never forgotten or forgiven. The principal chief of the Del- 
awares, Buckongahelas, immediately made peace with the 
Americans. The British power over the savages was bro- 
ken, and the confederacy dissolved. Their whole country 
had been laid waste, and American forts erected in the 
conquered territory. These decisive measures disposed to 
peace, all the tribes northwest of Ohio, and also the Six 
Nations. 

January 1st, Mr. Hamilton resigned his office of secretary 
of the treasury, and was succeeded by Oliver Wolcott of Con- 
necticut, At the close of this session. General Knox also 
resigned his office of secretary of war, and was succeeded by 
Timothy Pickering of Massachusetts. 

Mr. Jay, having negotiated a treaty with Great Britian, re- 
turned in the spring of 1795. His treaty, having been laid 
before the senate, was, after much debate, ratified by that 
body. It provided that the posts, which the British had re- 
tained, should be given up to the Americans, and compensa- 
tion made for illegal captures ; and that the American govern- 
ment should hold jC 600,000, in trust for the subjects of Great 
Britain to whom American citizens were indebted. But it 
did not prohibit the right of searching merchant vessels, 
claimed by the British ; and was thus an abandonment of the 
favorite principle of the Americans, that free ships make 
free goods.” While the senate were debating it with closed 
doors, a member had given an incorrect copy to a printer. 
This w^as circulated with rapidity, and produced much irrita- 
tion. The president received addresses from every part of the 
Union, praying him to withhold his signature ; but Washington, 
believing the conditions to be the best which, under existing 
circumstances, could be obtained, signed it in defiance of pop- 
ular clamor. 

At the next session of congress, an attempt was made by 
the republican party, to hinder the treaty from going into ef- 
fect, by refusing to vote for the necessary funds. After a 
long debate, in which several members, particularly Fisher 
Ames, of Massachusetts, displayed much eloquence, and the 
parties generally much heat and irritation, the appopriation 
was carried by a majority of three, and the treaty went into 
effect. The republican party, although, in general, confiding 
in their beloved president, considered that, his sanction to this 
instrument was a proof that his judgment partook in some 
small degree of human fallibility. They believed the peace 
which it purchased, v»^hile the odious right of search was 
granted to England, would be short-lived and inglorious. 
Washington knew that it was better than war ; and that should 
war ultimately arise from the insulting and injurious exercise 
of that power, it were better deferred, until the state had 


PART IV, 



1796 . 

Change of 
secretaries. 


Nov. 19. 

1794 . 

Jay’s treaty 
with Great 
Britain. 

1796 . 

Popular 
clamor 
against it 


Passes the 
senate, and 
is signed by 
Washington. 


Debates < 
the provi 
ions for c 
rying int 
effect Ja] 
treaty. 


286 


FRENCH DIPLOMACY. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD I. 
CHAP. III. 


1705 . 

Treaty with 
Algiers. 

Oct. 27. 
Treaty with 
Spain. 


1796 . 

Mr. Fau- 
chet’s inso- 
lent proceed- 
ings. 


American 
ministers to 
France, Mr. 
Morris, and 
Mr. Monroe. 


Mr. Fauchet 
superseded 
by Mr. Adet. 


Unjust pro- 
ceedings of 
France. 


gained the strength and vigor of a few more years^ con 
solidation. 

A treaty was also made tliis season with Algiers ; the com- 
merce of the Mediterranean was opened, and the American 
captives were restored. A treaty was also concluded with 
the Indians in the west; thus securing the frontiers from sav- 
age invasion. 

A treaty with Spain soon after followed. That power had 
endeavored to cause the western boundary of the new repub- 
lic to be fixed three hundred miles east of the Mississippi. 
She denied the inhabitants beyond the Alleghany mountains, 
access to the ocean through that river, the mouth of which 
was in her province of Louisiana. To adjust these differen- 
ces, Thomas Pinkney was appointed envoy extraordinary to 
the court of Madrid. In October, a treaty was signed, allow- 
ing the claims of the republic, as to the western boundary ; 
securing to the United States free navigation from the Missis- 
sippi to the ocean, and the privilege of landing and depositing 
cargoes at New Orleans. 

In 1796, Tennessee was admitted to the Union. 

The treaties of the last year met with no opposition in con- 
gress. The conduct of France had continued to be a source 
of disquiet. Mr. Fauchet, believing himself supported by a 
numerous party in America, gradually assumed an authorita- 
tive manner. He insulted the administration by accusing 
them of partiality to their former foes, enmity to their friends, 
and indifference to the cause of liberty. 

Mr. Morris, who had been sent minister to France, failing 
to secure the confidence of those in power, was, at their re- 
quest, recalled, in 1794. He was succeeded by Mr. Monroe, 
a gentleman who possessed the ardor for liberty and the rights 
of man, common to the republican party j and who, with them, 
hoped that the French revolution would eventually lead to the 
establishment of a free government, on the ruins of the an- 
cient despotism. He was received in the most flattering 
manner ; and the flags of the two republics were entwined and 
suspended in the legislative hall, as a symbol of friendship 
and union. 

Mr. Adet soon after succeeded Mr. Fauchet, and brought 
with him the colors of France, which, with much ceremony, 
were deposited with the archives of the United States, as 
an honorable testimony of the existing sympathies and affec- 
tions of the sister republics. These flatteries on the part ol 
France, proved to be nothing but tricks to cajole America to 
take part in her European wars ; but finding a steady system 
of neutrality maintained, she adopted measures injurious to 
American commerce. Her cruisers were allowed, in certain 
cases, to capture vessels of the United States ; and while 
prosecuting a lawful trade, many hundreds of American ves- 
sels were taken and confiscated. 


Washington’s farewell address. 


287 


Mr. Monroe at this time, was suspected, by the president, 
of not asserting and vindicating the rights of the nation with 
proper energy. ‘These suspicions were attributed, by the re- 
publican party, to the false insinuations of his political oppo- 
nents. Washington, however, recalled him, and appointed 
Charles C. Pinkney, of South Carolina, in his stead. 

As the period for a new election of the president of the Uni- 
ted States approached, General Washington publicly signified 
his unalterable determination to retire to the shades of private 
life. On this occasion he received addresses from various 
quarters of the Union, which, while they deplored the loss of 
his great public services, contained many subjects of congrat- 
ulation. He was reminded that during the short period of his 
administration, the prosperity of the country had increased be- 
yond example. In regard to foreign affairs, he had witnessed 
the peaceful termination of all disputes with other nations, ex- 
cepting France ; while with respect to domestic, he had be- 
held the restoration of public credit, and provision of ample 
security for the ultimate payment of the public debt. The 
prosperity of American commerce had exceeded the most 
sanguine expectations, tonnage having nearly doubled. The 
productions of the soil had found a ready market ; the exports 
had increased from nineteen millions to more than fifty-six 
millions of dollars ; the imports in about the same proportion ; 
and the amount of revenue, from import duties, had exceeded 
all calculation. 

In 1796, the Father of his Country published his farewell ad- 
dress to the people of America. In the most earnest and af- 
fectionate manner he called upon them to cherish an immova- 
ble attachment to the national union, to watch for its preser- 
vation with jealous anxiety, to discountenance even the sug- 
gestion that it could, in any event, be abandoned ; and “ in- 
dignantly frown upon the first dawnings of an attempt to 
alienate any portion of our country from the rest.” Overgrown 
military establishments he represented ^as particularly hostile 
to republican liberty. While he recommended the most im- 
plicit obedience to the acts of the established government, and 
reprobated all obstructions to the execution of the laws, all 
combinations and associations, under whatsoever plausible 
character, with the real design to direct, control, counteract, 
or overawe the general deliberations and actions of the consti- 
tuted authorities ; — he wished also to guard against the spirit 
of innovation upon the principles of the constitution. Aware 
that the energy of the system might be enfeebled by altera- 
tions, he thought no change should be made without an evi- 
dent necessity ; and that in so extensive a country, as much 
vigor as is consistent with liberty, is indispensable. On the 
other hand, he pointed out the dangers of real despotism, by 
breaking down the partitions between the several departments 


PART IV. 
PERIOD 1 
CHAP. III. 


From 

1789 . 

to 

1706 . 

Growing 
prosperity 
of the 
country. 


1796 . 

Washing- 
ton’s fare- 
well address 

He 

warns his 
countrymen 
against dis- 
union ; 

Great mili- 
tary estab- 
lishments. 


A lawless 
spirit of dis- 
regard to au- 
thorities ; 
against un 
necessary 
changes. 


288 


JOHN ADAMS MADE PRESIDENT. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. IV. 


1796 . 

He retnon- 
strates 
Hgainst par- 
ty spirit, 
foreign influ- 
ence, dis- 
honesty, and 
extrava- 
gance. 


of government, by destroying the reciprocal checks, and con- 
solidating the different powers. 

Against the spirit of party, so particularly baneful in an elec- 
tive government, he uttered his solemn remonstrance, as well 
as against inveterate antipathies, or passionate attachments, 
in respect to foreign nations. While he thought that the 
jealousy of a free people ought to be constantly awake, against 
the insidious wiles of foreign influence, he wished that good 
faith and equal justice should be observed towards all nations, 
and peace and harmony cultivated. '' In his opinion, honesty, 
no less in public than in private affairs',' '-is the best policy. 
Other subjects to which he alluded, were the importance of 
credit, of economy, of a reduction of the public debt, and of 
literary institutions ; above all, he recommended religion and 
morality as indispensably necessary to political prosperity. 
“ In vain,” says he, “ would that man claim the tribute of 
patriotism, who would labor to subvert these great pillars of 
human happiness, these firmest props of the duties of men and 
citizens.” 


CHAPTER IV. 


America resents the indignities of France. 


Adams and 
Jefferson op- 
posing can- 
didates. 

1797 . 

March 4. 
Mr. Adams, 
president ; 
Mr. Jeffer- 
son, vice- 
president. 

A war with 
France. 


Congress 

convened. 


Put 80,000 
militia at the 
call of the 
president. 


To fill the station which Washington had so eminently dig- 
nified, the two great political parties presented their leaders. 
The federalists, claiming to be the sole adherents of the policy 
of Washington, and charging the opposite party with acting 
under French influence, and having imbibed French principles, 
zealously endeavored to elect John Adams. The republicans, 
setting themselves up as the exclusive friends of liberty, and 
accusing their opponents with undue attachment to Britain and 
its institutions, exerted their influence for Thomas Jefferson. 
On opening the votes it was found that Mr. Adams was 
elected president, and Mr. Jefferson vice-president. 

Immediately on succeeding to the presidency, Mr. Adams 
received intelligence of an open indignity on the part of the 
French government now in the hands of the directory. They 
had refused to accept Mr. Pinkney in exchange for Mr. Mon- 
roe, and directing him to quit France, determined not to re- 
ceive another minister, until the United States had complied 
with their demands. Congress was immediately convened, 
and the dispatches containing this intelligence, submitted to 
their consideration. They passed laws increasing the navy, 
augmenting the revenue, and authorizing the president to de- 
tach, at his discretion, eighty thousand men from the militia. 

To manifest, at the same time, his sincere desire of peace, 


TREATY WITH FRANCE. 


289 


Mr. Adams appointed three envoys extraordinary to the French 
republic, xMr. Pinkney, then at i\msterdam, whither he had 
retired on leaving France, Mr. Marshall, and Mr. Gerry. 
These, also, the directory refused to receive ; but an indirect 
intercourse was held with them, through the medium of unof- 
ficial persons, who were instructed by M. Talleyrand, the 
minister of foreign relations, to make them proposals. These 
persons demanded, before any negotiation could be opened 
with the directory, that a considerable amount of money should 
be given to Talleyrand. This insulting proposal was indig- 
nantly rejected. It was, however, repeated, and letters were 
received upon the subject, signed X Y & Z. Hence this has 
been called the X Y & Z mission. 'I'he envoys at length 
succeeded in putting an end to so degrading an intercourse. 
After spending several months at Paris, Mr. Marshall and Mr. 
Pinkney were ordered to leave France, while Mr. Gerry was 
permitted to remain, and repeatedly importuned singly to enter 
into a negotiation. This he declined, and was soon after 
recalled by his government. This treatment of the envoys 
induced Mr. Adams to declare, “ that he would make no fur- 
ther overtures, until assured that American ministers would be 
received in a manner suited to the dignity of a great and in- 
dependent nation.” 

These events were followed by such French depredations, 
on the American commerce, as excited universal indignation ; 
and the general motto was, “ Millions for defense, not a cent 
for tribute.” A regular provisional army was established by 
congress, taxes were raised, and additional internal duties laid. 
General Washington, at the call of congress, left his peaceful 
abode once more, to command the armies of his country. 
General Hamilton was made second in command. The navy 
was increased, and reprisals were made at sea. The French 
frigate L’Insurgente, of forty guns, was captured, after a des- 
perate action, by the frigate Constellation, of thirty-eight guns, 
commanded by Commodore Truxtonj a victory which gave 
great satisfaction to both political parties in America. 

The French government now became convinced that, al- 
though the Americans might choose to quarrel among them- 
selves, yet they would not suffer foreign interference ; and 
they made indirect overtures for a renewal of negotiations. 
Mr. Adams promptly met them by appointing Oliver Ellsworth 
chief-justice of the United States, Patrick Henry late governor 
of Virginia, and William Van Murray minister at the Hague, 
envoys to Paris, for concluding an honorable peace. They 
found the directory overthrown, and the government in the 
hands of Napoleon Buonaparte, who had not partaken of the 
transactions which had embroiled the two countries. With 
him they amicably adjusted all disputes, by a treaty, concluded 
at Paris, on the 30th of September. The provisional army 
was soon after disbanded by order of congress. 


P ART IV . 
PERIOD I. ^ 

CHAP. IV. 


1797 . 

X Y & Z 
mission. 


Washington 
once more 
commands 
tlie army. 

179 «. 

Feb. 10. 
The French 
frigate L’ln- 
surgente 
captured. 


1800 . 

Buonaparte 
at the head 
of the French 
government. 

American 

commission 

ers. 

Sept. 30. 
Conclude a 
treaty. 


290 


THE DEATH OF WASHINGTON. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD 1. 

CHAP. V. 

1799 . 

Dec. 14. 
Death of 
Washington. 

The people 
mourr. 


The govern- 
ment devise 
honors to his 
memory. 


His great 
example an 
invaluable 
legacy. 


America was now called to mourn the death of Wash- 
ington. He calmly and peacefully expired at Mount Vernon, 
after an illness of twenty-four hours. The newspaper, in its 
blackened columns announced to the people, “the Father of 
his Country is no more !” The bells of the nation tolled forth 
his requiem, and one general burst of grief broke from the 
filial hearts of the American people. Clad in black, they as- 
sembled in their churches, to hear his funeral praises from 
the orator, and from the minister of God. The poet wrote 
his elegy, and the choir sung the solemn and pathetic dirge. 
The government mourned, with more of the parade of grief, 
but with an equal share of its sincerity. 

In the house of representatives, the speaker’s chair was 
shrouded in black ; and the members were clad in the vest- 
ments of sorrow. A joint committee of both houses were ap- 
pointed, who devised in what manner they should pay honor 
to the memory of “ the man first in war, first in peace, and 
first in the hearts of his countrymen.” 

Washington died in the sixty-eighth year of his age. His 
history is that of his country, during the period of his public 
services. Commanding her armies, and presiding in her 
councils, during the most interesting period of her existence, 
her story can never be delineated, but he must stand the most 
prominent figure on the foreground. What may be said of 
many of the worthies of the revolution, may be eminently said 
of him. In no instance has he rendered his country a more 
important service, than in leaving to her future sons, his great 
and good example. Other heroes have been praised for their 
love of glory. Washington soared in the pure atmosphere of 
virtue, above its reach. Never did he rashly adventure the 
cause of his country, lest he should suffer in his personal 
reputation. He was above all other approbation and fear, but 
that of God. 


CHAPTER V. 

Operations of the two political parties. 


1800 . During the year 1800, the seat of government, agreeably 
Seat of go- to the law passed by congress in 1790, was transferred from 
vemment is Philadelphia to the city of Washington. A territory, ten miles 
to Washing- square, in which it was to be permanently located, had been 
ton. ceded to the general government, by the states of Virginia and 
Maryland ; and received the name of “ the District of Co- 
lumbia.” Public buildings had been erected ; and, in No- 
vember of this year, congress, for the first time, held theii 
session in that place. 


MR. ADAMs’ ADMINISTRATION. 


291 


Mississippi, and a part of the northwest territory, called In- 
diana, were this year made territories with separate govern- 
ments. 

The time had now arrived for electing a president. It was 
^about this period, that the feuds and animosities of the federal 
I and republican parties were at their greatest height. When 
Mr. Adams was first made the opposing candidate to Mr. Jef- 
ferson, he was, by no means, obnoxious to the great body of 
the republican party, who voted against him. They recog- 
nized in him a patriot of the revolution, and they liked him 
well, although they liked Mr. Jefferson better. It was Mr. 
Hamilton, not Mr. Adams, who was the chief object of party 
aversion ; and although a clamor was raised, to serve party 
purposes, accusing him of being too much in favor of the Bri- 
tish forni of government, yet the real cause of dissatisfaction 
was, that he was supported by those, who, they were persua- 
ded, had monarchical views. After the lapse of four years, 
when Mr. Adams was again a candidate for the presidency, 
he was opposed with far more bitterness. 

In some of his measures he had been unfortunate, and the 
vigilant spirit of party was awake, to make the most of the 
real, or supposed errors of the nominal head of their oppo- 
nents. In the early part of his administration, the acts, by 
which the army and navy were strengthened, and eighty thou- 
sand of the militia subjected to his order, were represented, 
by the democratic party, as proofs that, however he might 
have been a friend to the constitution of his country, he now 
either wished to subvert it, or was led blindfold into the views 
of those who did. The republicans scrupled the policy of a 
war with France, and denied the necessity, even in case of 
such a war, of a great land force against an enemy, totally 
unassailable, except by water. They believed that spirits 
were at work to produce this war, or to make the most of the 
prospect of a disturbance, in order to lull the people; while 
they raised an army, which they intended as the instrument 
of subverting the republican, and establishing a monarchical 
government. 

Mr. Adams was stung by such unreasonable clamors. At- 
tributing the evil to French emissaries, and moreover ascribing 
to too much liberty, the horrible excesses of the French revo- 
lution, he gave his signature to two acts, which were consid- 
ered by the body of the people as dangerous to the constitu- 
tional liberty of iVmerica.' One of these, called the Alien 
Law, authorized the president to order any alien, whom he 
should judge dangerous to the peace and liberty of the coun- 
try, to depart from the United States, on pain of imprisonment. 
The other, called the Sedition Law, imposed a heavy fine, 
and imprisonment for years, upon such as should “ combine, 
or conspire together to oppose any measure of the govern- 
ment and “ write, print, utter, publish, &c. any false, scan- 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 
CHAP. V. 


1800 . 

Progress of 
popular 
opinion in 
regard to Mr, 
Adams. 


Mr. Adams* 
administra 
tion. 


Views of his 
opponents. 


Sedition and 
alien laws. 


292 


PARTY SPIRIT DESTITUTE OF PATRIOTISM. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. V. 


1800 . 

Their great 
unpopulari- 
ty. 


The mid- 
night ju- 
diciary. 


1801 . 

Mr. Jeffer- 
•on and Mr. 

Burr re- 
ceive, from 
the electors, 
an equal 
number of 
votes. 


They re- 
ceive an 
qual vote in 
house of 
representa- 
tives. 


Evil conse- 
quences 
ever to be 
apprehended 
from violent 
party spirit. 


daloiis, and malicious writing against the government of the 
United States, or either house of the congress of the United 
States, or the president, &c.” Under the sedition law, seve- 
ral persons were actually imprisoned. 'I'he sympathies of the 
people were awakened in their behalf, and their indignation 
roused against those, by whose means they were confined. 
These were the principal causes why Mr. Adams was, at this 
period, unpopular, and that the federal party, as appeared by 
the election, had become the minority. 

Immediately preceding his retirement from office, Mr. Ad- 
ams appointed, in pursuance of a law made by congress, 
twelve new judges. 'Fhese were called his midnight judi- 
ciary, from the alleged fact that they were appointed at twelve 
o’clock on the last night of his presidential authority. 

By the constitution, as it then existed, each elector voted 
for two men, without designating which was to be president ; 
and he who was found to have the greatest number of votes, 
was to be president; and the second on the list, vice-presi- 
dent. An unlooked for case now occurred. The republican 
electors, who had a very considerable majority over the fede- 
ral, gave their votes, to a man, for Thomas Jefferson and Aaron 
Burr ; intending, that Jeffierson, the leader of the party, should 
be president, and Burr, vice president. These two men had 
thus an equal number of votes ; and the election must, accor- 
uing to the constitution, be decided by the house of repre- 
sentatives. 

The federakparty were defeated, but they considered that 
they might yet defeat their opponents ; and probably believing 
that they might find a grateful friend in Colonel Burr, while 
they knew That they had nothing to expect from Mr. Jefferson, 
they determined, if possible, to raise him to the presidential 
chair. On counting the votes in the house, another singular 
event occurred; Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Burr had an equal 
number of votes. Again and again the voting went round, 
and the votes remained the same ; until the time had nearly 
arrived when, by the constitution, the president must be elect- 
ed, or otherwise, the machine of government would be run 
down ; and the constitution contained no machinery by wliich 
it could be wound up. At length, after the members had voted 
thirty-five times, it was found on the thirty-sixth balloting, that 
Mr. Jefferson had a majority of one state. 

This transaction must go down to posterity as a dark pas 
sage in American history. Whether or not the republi 
cans would have continued to vote until the constitution was 
destroyed, rather than yield to their opponents a short lived 
triumph, and take for four years as president, the man them- 
selves had selected as vice president, can never be known; 
but if such had been the fact, posterity would have had cause 
to execrate their memories. Had such a catastrophe ensued, 
still less would America have had occasion of gratitude to the 


TRIPOLITAN WAR. 


293 


other party. The republicans might alledge, that they voted 
in obedience, to the will of the people ; but no one pretended, 
that any freeman, in voting for an elector, or any elector in 
voting for Mr. Burr, expected or wished that he should be 
president. To guard the future, the constitution was amended.* 
On the 4th of March, 1801, Mr. Jefferson was inauguated. 
On his accession to office, he departed from the example of 
his predecessors, and, instead of a speech delivered to the 
two houses of congress in person, he sent to them a written 
message, which was first read in the senate, and then trans- 
mitted to the house of representatives. The practice has 
been followed, and sanctioned by his successors. 

The principal offices of the government were now transfer- 
red to the republican party. Mr. Madison was appointed to 
the department of state. 

A bill was passed by congress, in accordance with the re- 
commendation of the president, reorganizing the judiciary 
" -department, by means of which the twelve judges, appointed 
during the last days of Mr. Adams’ administration, were de- 
prived of their offices. Another bill was passed, enlarging the 
rights of naturalization. 

A second census of the United States was also completed ; 
giving a population of 5,319,762, an increase of one million 
four hundred thousand in ten years. In the same time, the 
exports increased from nineteen to ninety-four millions, and 
the revenue, from 4,771,000 to 12,945,000 dollars. This ra- 
pid advance in the career of prosperity, is unparalleled in the 
history of nations ; and it is to be attributed to the industrious 
! and enterprising habits of the people, and their excellent laws 
and political institutions. 

During this year, congress declared war against Tripoli. 

In 1802, Ohio was admitted as an independent state into 
the Union. The territory of this state was originally claimed 
by Virginia and Connecticut, and was ceded by them to the 
United Sta^s, at different times, after the year 1781 . From 
this extensive and fertile tract of country, slavery was entirely 
excluded. 

In 1802, the port of New Orleans was closed against the 
United States. The king of Spain having ceded Louisiana 
to the French, the Spanish intendant was commanded to make 
arrangements to deliver the country to the French commis- 
sioners. In consequence of this order, the intendant an- 
nounced that the citizens of the United States could no lon- 
ger be permitted to deposit their merchandise and effects in 
the port of New Orleans. By this prohibition, the western 
states were in danger of suffering the ruin of their commerce ; 
and great agitation was excited in the public mind. Congress 
caused friendly and reasonable representations of the griev- 
ances sustained, to be made to the court of Spain, and the 
right of deposit was restored. 

See Article XII. af the Amendments, p. 407. 


PAR T IV. 
PERIOD I. 

CHAP. V. 


1801 . 

March 4. 
Inauguration 
of Mr. Jeffer- 
son. 


Mr. Madi- 
son secre- 
tary of state. 


Second cen- 
sus. 

Exports and 
revenue. 


1803 . 

Ohio ad- 
mitted to the 
Union. 


Louisiana 
ceded by 
Spain to 
F ranee- 


Difficulty 
with Spain. 


294 


PURCHASE OF LOUISIANA. 


PARTJV^ Aware of the difficulties and danger to which the United 

PERIOD I. States would be exposed, while Louisiana remained in the ! 

CHAP. V. possession of a foreign power, propositions had been made for 

procuring it by purchase. This was a subject of much dis- 

1 § 03 . cussion and feeling. But, by a treaty concluded at Paris, in 

Louisiana 1803, Louisiana, comprising all that immense region of coun- 
nurchused ^ ^ ^ . • » • • ® 

try, extending from the Mississippi to the Pacific ocean, was 
acquired by the United States, as well as the free and exclu- 
sive navigation of the river. The sum of fifteen millions of 
dollars was the sole price given for these newly acquired 
rights, which thus in a peaceful manner, nearly doubled the 
geographical importance of the nation, and therefore forms an 
important era in our history. 


N 


' I 


A 


1 




PERIOD 


II. 


FROM 

THE PURCHASE jlSOSj OF LOUISIANA 

TO 

THE CESSION j 1820. 1 OF FLORIDA. 

CHAPTER I. 

European affairs. — War with Tripoli. — Troubles with England and France. 

The semi-barbarous nations, which inhabit the southern PART IV. 
jfhores of the Mediterranean, had made depredations on the period il 
American commerce, and had taken and held in bondage, chap. i. 
American citizens. On remonstrance, Tripoli intimated to 
the government, that their only method of securing themselves, ISOI. 
was the payment of tribute. War with 

In prosecution of the war which ensued. Commodore Dale, ^ ripon. 
with a squadron of two frigates and a sloop of war, was sent 
to the Mediterranean, where, blockading the harbor of Tripoli, 
he prevented the piratical cruisers from leaving it, and thus 
afforded protection to the American commerce. 

Early in the year 1803, congress sent out Commodore 1803. 
Preble, with a squadron of seven sail. In October, one of his Frigate Phil- 
ships, the Philadelphia, Captain Bainbridge, was sent into the captured, 
harbor of Tripoli, to reconnoitre ; and while in pursuit of a 
small vessel, he unfortunately proceeded so far, that the frigate 
grounded, and fell into the hands of the enemy. The officers 
were imprisoned, and the crew treated as slaves. 

Stephen Decatur, a lieutenant under Preble, conceived the l§04. 
bold design of re-capturing, or destroying the Philadelphia. Februaiy. 
Arming a small ketch, the Intrepid, he sailed from Syracuse, 
with seventy-six men, entered the harbor of Tripoli, and ad- burns th« 
vancing secretly, took a station alongside of the frigate, which Fhiladel- 
was moored within gunshot of the bashaw’s castle, and of the ^ ^ 
principal battery. Some of the enemy’s cruisers lay within 
two cable’s length, and all the guns of the frigate were mount- 
ed and loaded. Decatur sprang on board. His crew fol- 
lowed, and rushing, sword in hand, upon the astonished and 
terrified Tripolitans, killed and drove them into the sea, and 
were soon masters of the frigate. The guns of the battery 
opened upon them, and the corsairs in the harbor were ap- 
proaching. They set fire to the Philadelphia, left her, and 
were soon out of the reach of their pursuers; having ac- 
complished this daring enterprise without the loss of a single 
man. 


296 


GEN. EATON’s expedition AGAINST DERNE. 


P ART IV. 

PERIOD 11. 
CHAP. I. 


1804 . 

Commodore 
Preble at- 
tempts to 
destroy the 
fortifications 
at Tripoli. 


Eaton ob- 
tains permis- 
sion to un- 
dertake a 
bold enter- 
prise. 


1805 . 

April 27. 
He captures 
Derne. 


Victorious 
over the Tri- 
politans. 


June 3. 
Peace with 
Tripoli. 


1804 . 

Hamilton 
killed in a 
duel with 
Burr. 


In the month of August, Commodore Preble went three 
times into the harbor of Tripoli, and opened the broadsides 
of his fleet. Although some of the Tripolitan shipping was 
thus destroyed, yet no material impression was made upon 
the fortifications. Meantime, the barbarians treated the Ame- 
rican prisoners, among whom were Captain Bainbridge and 
his crew, with such cruel indignities, that their country deeply 
commisserating their distresses, was ready to adopt any meas- 
ure, which afforded a reasonable prospect of relief. 

In lb03. Captain William Eaton, on his return from Tunis, 
where he had been as consul, requested the government to 
permit his union with Hamet an elder and expelled brothei 
of the reigning bashaw of Tripoli. Permission was given, 
such supplies granted him as could be afforded, and the co- 
operation of the fleet recommended. After reaching Malta, 
he left the American fleet, and proceeded to Cairo and Alex- 
andria, where he formed a convention with Hamet, who hoped, 
by attacking the usurper in his dominions, to regain his throne. 
For this purpose, an army was to be raised in Egypt, where 
Hamet had been kindly received, and presented with a mili- 
tary command by the Mameluke Bey. 

Early in 1805, Eaton was appointed general of Hamet’s 
forces. From Egypt, he marched with a few hundred troops, 
principally Arabs, across a desert, one thousand miles in ex- 
tent, to Derne, a Tripolitan city, on the Mediterranean. In 
this harbor he found the part of the American fleet destined 
to assist him. The next morning, he summoned the governor 
of Derne to surrender, who returned the bold answer, “ My 
head or yours.” He then assaulted the city, which, after a 
contest of two hours and a half, surrendered. Eaton was 
wounded, and his army had suffered severely, yet immediate 
exertions were made to fortify the city. 

On the 8th of May, it was attacked by a Tripolitan army, 
much more numerous than Eaton’s, yet, after a severe contest 
of four hours, they were compelled to retire. On the 10th 
of June, another battle was fought, in which Eaton was again 
victorious. The next day, the American frigate Constitution 
arrived in the harbor, and the Tripolitans fled to the desert. 

The bashaw now offered terms of peace, which were ac- 
ceded to by Colonel Lear, the American consul at Tripoli. 
It was stipulated that an exchange of prisoners should take 
place ; and, as the bashaw had a balance of more than 200 
in his favor, he was to receive sixty thousand dollars. All 
support from Hamet was to be withdrawn ; but on his retiring 
from the territory, his wife and children, then in the power of 
the reigning bashaw, were to be given up to him. Thus ended 
the war in the Mediterranean. 

In July, 180.4, occurred the death of General Alexander 
Hamilton. He died in a duel fought with Aaron Burr, vice 
president of the United States. Colonel Burr had addressed 


SERIOUS DIFFERENCES BETWEEN ENGLAND AND AMERICA. 


297 


a letter to General Hamilton, requiring his denial or acknow- 
ledgment of certain offensive expressions contained in a pub- 
lic journal. Hamilton declining to give either, Colonel Burr 
sent him a challenge. They met, and Hamilton fell at the 
first fire. His death caused a deep sensation throughout the 
country. 

In the meantime, Mr. Jefferson received his second presi- 
dential election ; and such was his popularity, that out of 176 
vote«, he received 162. George Clinton, of New York, was 
chosen vice-president. 

The wise policy of America had been eminently conspic- 
uous in maintaining a steady system of neutrality, during the 
whole of those wars which broke out in consequence of the 
Jfrench revolution. This neutrality enabled her to profit by 
the colonial commerce of France and Spain, as also by the 
whole of that branch of European trade, which, in conse- 
quence of the general war, could not be transported in native 
ships. France, in the meantime, had become a nation of 
soldiers. She had repelled her invaders, and placed at the 
head of her republic a man whose vast mental powers and re- 
sources had acquired control over most of the European king- 
doms. Napoleon had made a stand against the maritime 
tyranny of Britain, while that nation, with equal vigor, re- 
sisted his usurpations on land. Each party was intent on re- 
paying blow lor blow ; and each was regardless how great a 
part of the shock might fall on unoffending neutrals, so that 
any part of it should reach his antagonist. Nor was this all ; 
each belligerent, resolutely bent that other nations should make 
common cause, made it understsood, that whatever nation 
should foil of resenting the injuries of his enemy, should be 
injured by him. 

On two subjects Britain and America were at issue. One 
was respecting what the former power denominated “ the right 
of search by which on various pretences, she had so long 
haughtily assumed, and exercised an authority to search the 
vessels of other nations. Another subject in dispute was, that 
of expatriation. England maintained, that a man, once a sub- 
ject, was always a subject; and that no act of his could 
change his allegiance to the government under which he was 
born. America, with a more liberal policy, held that man 
was born free ; and if, when he arrived at years of reflection, 
he preferred some other government to that of his native land, 
he had a right to withdraw himself, and break the bonds im- 
posed by his birth. In pursuance of these difierent princi- 
ples, America received and adopted as her sons, all who, in 
compliance with the forms of her laws, sought her hospita- 
ble protection. Hence, there were those, who being born 
in Great Britain, were claimed by that government as her 
subjects ; while at the same time, having resided in America, 
and become naturalized, they were as much regarded as 

21 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. I. 


1805 

Jefferson 
again elect- 
ed president. 

Neutrality 
of America 
during the 
wars of the 
French revo- 
lution. 


Neutrals 
unjustly- 
treated by 
the bellige- 
rents. 


Disputes !je 
tw^een Great 
Britain and 
America. 

The “ right 
of search.'* 


Of expatria- 
tion. 


298 


ENGLISH AND FRENCH ORDERS AND DECREES. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 
CHAP. I. 


1 § 06 . 

Ijnpressment 
of American 
seamen. 


t rench and 
English de- 
crees. 


Suspicious 
enterprise of 
Colonel 
Burr. 


1807 . 

Burr is ap- 
prehended, 
tried and ac- 
quitted. 


her citizens, as if they had drawn their first breath upon 
her soil. 

'Fhese opinions were convenient to the British statesmen 
in defending the impressment of American seamen. Officers 
of British ships, in the exercise of the pretended right of 
search, entered American vessels, and impressed from thence 
certain seamen, whom they claimed as subjects, because they 
were bom in Great Britain ; while the same men, having be- 
come naturalized in America, were there regarded as citizens. 
The practice of impressment, thus begun, did not however 
end here, but proceeded to extremes that were unjustifiable 
on any principles. The native citizens of America were 
wantonly confounded with her adopted ones, by the domineer- 
ing officers of the British navy ; and a cry was heard through- 
out the land, of American families who mourned for their rel- 
atives, thus forcibly seized and detained in the worst of bond- 
age. 

America, • thus harassed, was meditating measures for the 
defense of her commerce, when she received, from both the 
belligerents, fresh cause of provocation. Great Britain, un- 
der the administration of Charles Fox, issued a proclamation. 
May, 1806, blockading the coast of the continent, from Elbe 
to Brest. The French government, exasperated at this meas- 
ure, retaliated by the decree issued at Berlin, November, 21st, 
declaring the British Isles, in a state of blockade. Thus 
each nation declared, in effect, that no neutral should trade 
with the other. 

In 1807, the public attention was again directed to Colonel 
Burr. He had lost the confidence of the republican party, by 
his supposed intrigues against Mr. Jefferson, for the office of 
president ; and he had excited the indignation of the whole 
federal party, by his encounter with Hamilton. Thus situa- 
ted, he had retired as a private citizen into the western 
states. It was at length, understood, that he was at the 
head of a great number of individuals, who were arming 
and organizing themselves ; purchasing and building boats 
on the Ohio. 

Their ostensible object, peaceful and agricultural, was to 
form a settlement on the banks of the Washita, in Louisiana. 
But their movements indicated other designs. At length, Burr 
was apprehended on the Tombigbee river, in February, 1807, 
brought to Richmond, under military escort, and committed, 
in order to take his trial upon two charges exhibited against 
him, on the part of the United States. First, for a high mis- 
demeanor, in setting on foot, within the United States, a mili- 
tary expedition against the king of Spain, with whom the 
republic was at peace ; second, for treason in assembling an 
armed force, with a design to seize the city of New Orleans 
to revolutionize the territory attached to it, and to separate the 
Atlantic states from the western. In August, after a trial be- 


I 


AFFAIR OF THE CHESAPEAKE. 


299 


fore Judge Marshall, the chief-justice of the United States, PART IV. 
sufficient evidence of his guilt not being presented, he was period ii 
acquitted by the jury. 


CHAPTER II. 


War with England. 

The frigate Chesapeake, commanded by Com. Barron, hav- 1807 . 
ing been ordered on a cruise, sailed from Hampton Roads on 
the22d of June. She had proceeded but a few leagues from Chesapeake 
the coast, when she was overtaken by the British ship-of-war. 

Leopard. A British officer came on board, with an order 
from Vice-Admiral Berkely, to take from the Chesapeake 
three men, alledged to be deserters from the Melampus frigate. 

These men, were American citizens, who had been impressed 
by the British, but had deserted, and enlisted in the service of 
their country. Commodore Barron replied in terms of polite- 
ness, but refused to have his crew mustered for examination. 

The American commodore was not prepared for an at- 
tack so near the Capes ; but, during this interview, he noticed 
hostile movements on board the Leopard, and gave imme- 
diate orders to prepare for action. But before efficient pre- June 22 . 
paration could be made, the Leopard opened her broadside. Commodore 
After receiving her fire about thirty minutes, during which, strikes to the 
the Americans had three men killed, and eighteen wound- Leopard, 
ed. Commodore Barron ordered his colors to be struck. An 
officer from the Leopard came on board, and took four men, the 
three who had been previously demanded, and another, who 
they affirmed, had deserted from a merchant vessel. Com- 
modore Barron observed, that he considered the Chesapeake 
a prize to the Leopard. The officer replied “ No,” he had 
obeyed his orders in taking out the men, and had nothing fur- 
ther to do with her. This event produced great excitement. 

That rancor of party which had so long embittered all the 
intercourse of social life, was lost in the general desire to 
avenge a common wrong. The president, by proclamation, 
commanded all British armed vessels within the harbors or 
waters of the United States, to depart from the same without 
delay, and prohibited others from entering. Mr. Monroe, the 
• American minister in London, was instructed to demand rep- 
aration ; and a special congress was called. 

In November, Great Britain issued her orders in council, a 
measure declared to be in retaliation of the French decree of council i»- 
November, 1806. These prohibited all neutral nations from sued 
trading with France, or her allies, except upon the condition 

21 * 


300 


THE EMBARGO. MADISON’s ADMINISTRATION. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. II. 


1607 . 

Dec. 22. 
Embargo 
laid. 


Mr. Can- 
ning. 

Mr. Rose. 


1609 . 

Mr. Madison 
is elected 
president. 


March. 
Embargo re- 
pealed. 

Non-inter- 
oourse sub- 
•stituted. 


March 23. 
Decree of 
Rambouillet. 


Arrange- 
ment with 
Mr. Erskine. 


of paying tribute to England. This was immediately follow 
ed by a decree of Napoleon, at Milan, which declared that 
every vessel which should submit to be searched, or pay trib- 
ute to the English, should be confiscated if found within his 
ports. 

Thus was the commerce of America subjected to utter ruin, 
as almost all her vessels were, on some of these pretences, 
liable to capture. Congress after warm debates, resorted to 
an embargo on their own vessels, as a measure best fitted to 
the crisis. It would effectually secure the mercantile prop- 
erty, and the mariners now at home, and also those who were 
daily arriving ; and at the same time it would not be a meas- 
ure of war, or a just cause of hostility. 

Mr. Monroe was instructed not only to demand satisfaction 
for the Chesapeake, but to obtain security against future im- 
pressments from American ships. Mr. Canning, the British 
minister, objected to uniting these subjects, and Mr. Monroe 
was not authorized to treat them separately. Mr. Rose was 
sent out envoy-extraordinary to the United States, to adjust 
the difficulty which had arisen on account of the Chesapeake. 
In 1808, Commodore Barron was tried for prematurely sur- 
rendering that frigate, and suspended for five years. 

In 1809, Mr. Jefferson’s second term of office having ex- 
pired, he declared his wish to retire from public life. Mr. 
Madison, was elected president, and Mr. George Clinton of 
New York was re-elected vice-president. 

In the meantime the embargo met the most violent opposi- 
tion, throughout the country. 'I’he commercial states inveigh- 
ed against it as ruinous ; bringing in its train poverty and 
distress. Opportunities of infringing it were seized ; and its 
restrictions could not be enforced, in the eastern states, with- 
out the aid of a military force. Thus circumstanced, the 
government repealed the embargo law, and sustituted another, 
prohibiting for one year all intercourse with France or Great 
Britain, with a proviso, that should either of the hostile na- 
tions revoke her edicts, so that the neutral commerce of the 
United States should be no longer violated, the president 
should immediately make it known by proclamation, and from 
that time the non-intercourse law should cease to be enforced, 
as it regarded that nation. 

On pretence of retaliating upon America for submitting to 
the outrages of ihi gland, Napoleon issued his decree ot 
Rambouillet, which authorized the seizure and confiscation ot 
American vessels which were then in the ports of France, or 
might afterwards enter, excepting those charged with des- 
patches to the government. 

In April, a treaty was concluded with Mr. Erskine, the 
British minister at Washington, which engaged on the part Oi 
Great Britain, that the orders in council, so far as they affected 
the United States, should be withdrawn. The British min- 


THE TWIN BROTHERS. 


301 


istry refused their sanction, alledging that their minister, (whom 
they recalled,) had exceeded his powers. His successor, Mr. 
Jackson, insinuated in a correspondence with the secretary of 
state, that the American government knew that Mr. Erskine 
was not authorized to make the arrangement. This was dis- 
tinctly denied by the secretary, but being repeated by Mr. 
Jackson, the president declined further intercourse. 

In May, 1810, the non-intercourse law expired, and gov- 
ernment made proposals to both the belligerents, that, if either 
would revoke its hostile edicts, this law should only be re- 
vived and enforced against the other nation. France repealed 
her decrees, and the president issued a proclamation on the 
2d of November, in which he declared that all the restric- 
tions imposed by the non-intercourse law should cease in re- 
lation to France and her dependencies. 

The population of the United States, by the census of 1810, 
was 7,239,903. 

Among the occurrences produced at that period of excite- 
ment by British ships hovering on our coasts, was an encoun- 
ter off Cape Charles, between the American frigate President, 
commanded by Commodore Rogers, and the British sloop of 
war. Little Belt, commanded by Captain Bingham. The at- 
tack was commenced by the Little Belt, but she was soon 
disabled, and thirty -two of her men either killed or wounded. 

The appearance of a hostile confederacy and menacing 
preparations had been discovered among the Indians on the 
western frontier. At its head was the great chief Tecumseh 
and his twin brother Elskwatawa. It seems probable that in 
boyhood these two remarkable savages laid a scheme for di- 
viding betw een them, not only the sovereignty of their own 
warlike naiion the Shawanese,but that of all the border con- 
federacies. Tecumseh, who appears to have been the mas- 
ter-spirit, took upon himself the departments of war and elo- 
quence, success in these being the road to eminence and 
chieftainship ; but in order to hold enslaved the minds of his 
countrymen by their strong bent to superstition, Elskwatawa 
was to invest himself with the sacred and mysterious charac- 
ter, and to bear the name of “ the Prophet.” Pretending to 
be favored with direct and frequent communications from the 
Great Spirit, he by tricks and austerities, gained belief, and 
drew around him the awe-struck Indians from great distan- 
ces. He then began a species of drill, whose object seems 
to have been to discipline them to obedience and union. He 
ordered them to kill their dogs, and these faithful animals 
were instantly sacrificed. They must not, he said, permit 
theii fires to go out ; and at once the fire of every wigwam 
was watched as by vestals. Then, to make them independent 
of the whites, the Prophet commanded, that even the blanket 
should be laid aside, and the Indians dress only in skins. 
While the Prophet thus manifested, that priestcraft in its 


PA RT IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. II. 


1 § 10 . 

FrenCti de 


crees 


ed. 


1811 . 

May 16. 
Attack on 
the United 
States 
frigate Pre- 
sident. 


Indians com- 
mence hos- 
tilities. 


Tecumseh 
and Elskwa- 
tawa. 


Specimen 
of priest- 
craft. 


302 


HARRISON AT TIPPECANOE. 


^ART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. II. 


Tecumseh’s 
arguments 
and exer- 
tions to sti} 
up the Indi- 
ans. 


The cruel- 
ties exer- 
cised by the 
Prophet on 
the chiefs. 


Indian war- 
riors on the 
Wabash. 

1811 . 

Governor 
Harrison 
sent against 
them. 


Nov. 7. 
Battle of 
Tippecanoe. 
Indians 
defeated. 


worst form, may inhabit the desert as well as the city, Te- 
cumseh was going from one Indian confederacy to another, 
and by his eloquence inflaming their minds against the whites. 

They were intruders, he said, upon a soil, which as it had 
formerly belonged to their fathers, (not to any one tribe or in- 
dividual, but to all, therefore none had a right to alienate it,) 
so it still belonged to the descendants by right of inheritance. 
He did not, like Philip, believe it possible to exterminate the 
entire white population, but he thought the combined Indian 
power might suffice to set them their bounds. He wished 
the principle to be acknowledged by all the Indians, that their 
collective right to the soil was unalienable, and that as such 
it was to be defended to the last extremity. So bold a plan 
could not but meet opposition, and especially from some of the 
more independent and virtuous of the chiefs, who rebelled 
against the double tyranny to which these two brothers were 
gradually subjugating their tribes. To be rid of these trouble- 
some men, Elskwatawa pretended a gift from the Great Spirit 
of discerning wizards ; and immediately some of the oldest 
and best of the surrounding chiefs were denounced and mur- 
dered by order of the brothers. 

Thus was taken off Tetaboxti, a Delaware chief of eighty, 
and Tahre “ The Crane,” the oldest Indian in the western coun- 
try. But none of these executions is more striking than that 
of the exemplary Wyandot chief, called the Leather-Lips, 
aged sixty-three. The Prophet had declared him a wizard, 
and forthwith sent a neighboring chief with four warriors to 
dispatch him. They found him at his home, and announced 
their bloody errand. He expostulated and entreated, but in 
vain. His grave is dug by the side of his wigwam, and be- 
fore his eyes. He is allowed time to attire himself as be- 
came a chieftain about to depart on his last journey. Then 
the two chiefs kneeling beside the open grave, the messen- 
ger offers up a prayer to the Great Spirit. The victim then 
bent over his grave, and was tomahawked by the young war- 
riors behind him. 

The brothers watching the attitude of Great Britain and the 
United States, and believing that an opportunity for them to 
attack would soon occur, were collecting their followers on 
the Wabash. 

Governor Harrison, of the Indiana territory, was directed to 
march against them with a military force, consisting of regu- 
lars, under the command of Colonel Boyd, united with the 
militia of the territory. On the 7th of November, he met a 
number of the Prophet’s messengers at Tippecanoe, and a sus- 
pension of hostilities was agreed upon until the next day, 
when an interview was to be had with him and his chiefs. 
W arned by the sad fate of so many American armies. 
General Harrison formed his men in order of battle ; and they 
thus reposed upon their arms. Just before day, the faithless 


INSIDIOUS ATTEMPT TO DIVIDE THE UNION. 


303 


savages rushed upon them. But the war-whoop was not un- 
expected, The Americans stood, repelled the shock, and re- 
pulsed the assailants. 

Their loss was, however, severe, being about 180 in killed 
and wounded. That of the Indians was 170 killed, and 100 
wounded. Tecumseh was not in this battle, but was still 
among distant tribes inciting them to war. He had not ex- 
pected that the whites would strike the first blow. 

Mr. Foster, succeeded Mr. Jackson, and during the sum- 
mer, the controversy respecting the Chesapeake was adjusted ; 
the British government agreeing to make provision for those 
seamen who were disabled in the engagement, and for the 
families of those who were killed. The two surviving sailors, 
who were taken from the Chesapeake, were to be restored. 
But the British right to search American vessels and to impress 
American seamen, if native-born Britons, was still maintained; 
and the orders in council were enforced with the greatest rigor 
British vessels were, for this purpose, stationed before many 
of the principal harbors in the United States. 

The French decrees being annulled, commerce had begun 
with France, and American vessels, richly laden, were cap- 
tured by the British. Not less than nine hundred had thus 
fallen into their hands, since the year 1803, 

Further forbearance, under such great and repeated inju- 
ries, seemed but to invite further insult and aggression, and 
when congress assembled in November, the president, in 
laying before them the state of foreign relations, recommended 
that the United States should be placed in an attitude of de- 
fense. The representatives acted in accordance with these 
views. Provision was made for the increase of the regular 
army to 35,000 men, and for the enlargement of the navy. 
A law was enacted, empowering the president to borrow eleven 
millions of dollars ; the duties on imported goods were doubled, 
and taxes were subsequently laid on domestic manufactures, 
and nearly all descriptions of property. 

On the 25th of February, Mr. Madison laid before congress, 
copies of certain documents, which proved, that on the 6th of 
February, 1809, the British government, by its agent. Sir 
James Craig, governor of Canada, had sent John Henry as an 
emissary to the United States, for the express purpose of in- 
sidiously destroying its government, by effecting, if possible, 
the disunion of its parts. The service for which Henry was 
employed, was to intrigue with the leading members of the 
federal party, draw them into direct communication with the 
governor of Canada, and lead them, if possible, to form the 
eastern part of the union into a nation, or province, dependent 
on Great Britain. 

Henry proceeded through Vermont and New Hampshire to 
Boston, which was his ultimate destination ; but he returned 
without effecting, in any degree, his purpose. This failure he 


PART IV. 
PERIOD IL 

CHAP. II. 


1 § 11 . 

Reparation 
made for the 
attack on the 
Chesapeake 


Extent o< 
American 
losses. 


Preparations 
for war. 


1 § 12 . 

Feb. 25. 
John Hen- 
ry’s disclo- 
sure. 


Henry’s se- 
cret mission. 


304 


DECLARATION OF WAR. 


PART IV. attributed solely to the readiness which Mr. Madison had 
PERIOD II. manifested to meet the conciliatory propositions of Mr. Ers- 
cHAP. nr. ]^me, which took from its opponents the power of making him 
and his administration odious to the people, by representing 
to them that he was in the interest of France. Henry having 
vainly sought from Great Britain, remuneration for this dis- 
honorable service, disclosed the whole transaction to the 
1§11 American government, for which he was paid fifty thousand 
It is wholly dollars, out of the contingent fund for foreign intercourse, 
unsuccess* This treacherous attempt, made by England in time of peace, 
was regarded with abhorrence, by the virtuous of both parties, 
and was among the causes which led to the war, which soon 
ensued. 


CHAPTER III. 


War of 1812. — Condition of the Country. 


1812 . 

April. 

Embargo 

laid. 

June 18 
War de- 
clared 
against 
Great Brit- 
ain. 

The presi- 
dent’s mani- 
festo de- 
clares and 
shows just 
reasons for 
war. 


Altered con- 
dition of 
America 
since the 
revolution. 


In April, congress laid an embargo for ninety days upon all 
vessels within the jurisdiction of the United States. Although 
preparations were making for war, a hope was yet cherished, 
that some change of policy in the British cabinet would render 
them unnecessary; but no such occurring, on the 18 th of 
June, 1812 , war with Great Britain was formally declared. 

The reasons of the war were stated by the president, in an 
able manifesto. They were, British excesses, in violating the 
American flag on the great highway of nations, — the impress- 
ment of American seamen ; — harassing American vessels as 
they were entering their own harbors, or departing from them, 
and wantonly spilling the blood of the citizens of America, 
within the limits of her territorial jurisdiction ; — issuing or- 
ders, by which the ports of the enemies of Great Britain were 
blockaded, and not supporting these blockades by the ade- 
quate application of fleets to render them legal, and enforcing 
them from the date of their proclamation ; in consequence of 
which American commerce had been plundered on every sea, 
and her products cut off from their legitimate markets ; — em- 
ploying secret agents to subvert the government, and dismem- 
ber the union ; — and finally encouraging the Indian tribes to 
hostility. Against this declaration, the representatives of the 
federal party, constituting a small minority in congress, en- 
tered their solemn protest. 

The circumstances of the country at the beginning of this 
war, were, however, far different from those which attended 
that of the revolution. A government had been established, 
which, unlike the congress of that period, could not only re 
commend, but enforce. The number of inhabitants had in 


THE NATION NOT PREPARED FOR WAR. 


305 


CHAP. III. 


1 § 12 . 




A mis- 
take in the 
appointment 


creased from about three rnillious to nearly eight, and the pe- PART IV. 
ciiniary resources of the republic had advanced in a ratio yet period n 
greater. 

But there were points, in which our fathers of the revolu- 
tion were in a more advantageous situation for war, than that 
of their descendants, thirty-seven years afterwards. In 1775, 
the Americans were comparatively a warlike people. They provideiTtiai 
had been obliged to be constantly on the alert, to defend them- circumstan- 
selves from savage foes ; and they had just emerged from a 
contest, which had given practical experience of the difficul- American 
ties and hardships of war, and the consequent ability to face revolution- 
its dangers, and endure its fatigues. That war had moreover 
been eminently calculated, both by its misfortunes and suc- 
cesses, to impart sound maxims in the military art ; both by 
the shameful inertness and disasters of its first campaigns, and 
the energy and brilliant successes of the last. The disgrace 
of Braddock, and the glory of Wolfe, were still fresh and in- 
spiring ; and it was amidst the scenes of that war that the 
military character of the leader of the revolutionary army, and 
that of many of his officers, were formed. 

On the contrary, in 1812, a season of thirty years of peace 
and prosperity had enervated the nation. Most of the officers 
of the revolution slept in honored graves; and that a few re- Tf oW m^n 
mained, (not of those most distinguished) proved a source of to take the 
misfortune ; for they had their pretensions, and were prefer- niand^Tn The 
red to younger and abler men. army. 

During Mr. Jefferson’s administration, economy was the 
order of the day. Every possible retrenchment of national 
expenditure was adopted ; and among other measures of this 
nature, was the curtailing of the army and navy. Although a 
spirit of prudence in money affairs is highly commendable, 
and though it was at that period popular, and in many respects Penny-wis- 
useful to the country, yet it may now be doubted, whether, in dom and 
this instance, it did not degenerate into that penny-wisdom P9'ind-fool- 

• ^ • • • * • isnncsi^ 

and pound-foolishness, which is as little consistent with the 
best interests of a nation, as with those of an individual. The 
national debt, it is true, was by these measures reduced from 
$75,000,000 to $36,000,000 ; but by the increased expendi- 
tures of the war of 1812, ’13, and ’14, it amounted, in 1816, 
to $123,000,000 ; a sum exceeding by $47,000,000, its ori- 
ginal amount. It is probable, that many of the misfortunes of 
the country might have been spared, by maintaining, during 
peace, a better state of preparation for war, and a sum of 
money eventually saved, far greater than the amount of the 
retrenchment. 

In 1808, the regidar army consisted of only 3,000 men; Military 
but during that year, the government, alarmed by the increas- force of the 
ing aggressions of the European powers, increased it to nine statM^ 
thousand. The act to raise an additional force of 25,000, 
was passed so short a time previous to the declaration of war, 


306 


WEAK STATE OF THE ARMY AND NAVY. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. III. 


1 § 12 . 

Condition of 
the army. 


T*lie admin- 
istration had 
lost the best 
moment for 
declaring 
war. 


State of the 
revenue. 


The navy in 
a better con- 
dition than 
the army. 


General 

Dearborn, 

commander- 

in-chief. 


that not more than one-fourth of the number were enlisted at 
that time ; and those were, of course, raw and undisciplined. 
In addition to the regular army, the president was authorized 
to call on the governors of the states for detachments of mili- 
tia, to an amount not exceeding 100,000, and to accept the 
services of any number of volunteers, not exceeding 50,000. 
But the actual force, at the commencement of the war in 
1812, was small, and the troops were wholly inexperienced. 

This army had not that high tone of public feeling, which 
made the soldiers of the revolution a band of heroes. The 
occasion, though important, was not so awfully momentous. 
Indeed, the administration, reluctant to change its pacific and 
economical policy, had unwisely suffered the highest state of 
public excitement for the injuries of Britain to pass away, be- 
fore the declaration of war. The nation felt so keenly 
wounded by the outrage upon the Chesapeake, that it would 
on that occasion have moved in its united majesty, to the 
vindication of its rights. But while they temporized, Eng- 
land had shrewdly allayed that feeling; and the money- 
loving spirit, which the administration had formerly too much 
courted, was now offended by the operation of its restrictive 
system. Its political enemies took advantage of every subject 
of discontent; and such oppOeHion to its measures was excited, 
as, in a degree, paralized its exertions. 

'fhe state of the revenue in 1812, was extremely unfavora- 
ble to the prosecution of an expensive war. Derived almost 
solely from duties on merchandise imported, it was abundant 
in a state of commercial prosperity ; but in time of war and 
trouble, the aggressions of foreign powers, while they produ- 
ced an increase of public expenditure, almost destroyed the 
means of defraying it. 

The condition of the navy was better than that of the army. 
The situation of the United States, as a maritime and com- 
mercial nation, had kept it provided with seamen, who, in 
time of war, being transferred from merchant to warlike ves- 
sels, were already disciplined to naval operations. The re- 
cent contest with the Barbary states, had given to the officers 
and men, some experience in war ; and their successes had 
inspired them with confidence in themselves. The navy was, 
however, very small. Many enterprising individuals of the 
republic, did, in the course of the war, convert their mer- 
chant ships into privateers ; but, at its beginning, ten frigates, 
ten sloops, and one hundred and sixty-five gunboats, was all the 
public naval force which America could oppose to the thou- 
sand ships of the mistress of the ocean. 

Among the few surviving officers of the revolutionary war, 
was Henry Dearborn, of Massachusetts, who was appointed 
major-general and commander-in-chief of the American army. 
His head-quarters were at Greenbush, on the Hudson river, 
opposite Albany. 


MISTAKES IN THE CHOICE OF OFFICERS. 


eS07 


CHAPTER IV. 


Hull’s unfortunate invasion and surrender. 

The plan of the campaign, which was formed at Washing- 
ton, had, for its ultimate object, the invasion of Montreal. It 
was intended to invade, simultaneously, at Detroit and Ni- 
agara, and that the armies from these places should be joined, 
on the way, by a force stationed at Plattsburg. 

The army destined for Detroit, was collected at Dayton, in 
Ohio, some time before the declaration of war. The presi- 
dent of the United States had made a requisition for 1,200 
men on the governor of that state. The number was imme- 
diately filled by volunteers, who were divided into three regi- 
ments, commanded by colonels M’ Arthur, Cass, and Findlay. 
These troops were joined by 300 regulars under Colonel 
Miller. 

The command of this army was given to General Hull, a 
captain during the revolution, now governor of Michigan. He, 
proceeding to Detroit to await further orders, moved his forces 
from Dayton about the middle of June. Traversing an unculti- 
vated region, they were obliged to remove obstructions, and it 
was not till the 30th, that they reached the rapids of the 
Maumee. Four days previous, Hull had received, by express, 
a letter from Mr. Eustis, secretary of war, written on the 
morning of the 18th, the day on which war was declared. 
Strange as it may seem, this letter merely reiterated former 
orders, and contained expressions which indicated that the 
declaration would soon be made. 

Expecting to be informed, by express, whenever this should 
actually occur, and not dreaming that the British could be in 
possession of such important intelligence, from the American 
government, earlier than himself ; Hull, for the purpose of dis- 
encumbering his army, and facilitating their march, hired a 
vessel to convey to Detroit his sick, his hospital stores, and a 
considerable part of his baggage. This vessel, which sailed 
on the 1st of July, fell into the hands of the British, who 
had been two or three days in possession of the information 
that war was declared. With Hull’s private baggage, had 
been placed on board the vessel, what he should have better 
guarded, his trunk of papers ; by means of which the enemy 
became possessed of his confidential correspondence with the 
government, and the returns of his officers, showing the num- 
ber and condition of his troops. 

The intelligence of the declaration of war, General Hull re- 
ceived on the 2d of July, in a second letter from Mr. Eustis, 
of June 18th, which was not sent by express, but by mail. 


PARTJ^ 
PERIOD IL 

CHAP. IV. 


1812 . 

Army of the 
north-west, 
their num- 
ber, &c. 
commanded 
by Hull. 


General 
Hull reaches 
Maumee, 
June 30. 

Extraordi 
nary fact 
not yet ac- 
counted for. 


Careless- 
ness brings 
trouble. 


July 2. 
Learns that 
war is de- 
clared 


308 


hull’s invasion. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. IV. 

1812 . 

Hull ad- 
vances, and 
leaves the 
enemy’s for- 
tress of Mal- 
den in his 
rear. 


July 9. 
Hull re- 
ceives dis- 
cretionary 
orders to in- 
vade. 


July 12. 
Hull invades 
Canada, 
and issues a 
proclama- 
tion. 


July 15. 
Colonel 
Cass at the 
river aux 
Canards. 


Van Horne’s 
party de- 
feated. 


July 17. 
Mackinaw 
taken by 
British and 
Indians. 


The fortress of Malden, or Amherstburg, on the British 
side of Detroit river near its entrance into lake Erie, was gar- 
risoned by six hundred men, and commanded by Colonel St. 
George. It was the strong hold of the British, and their In- 
dian allies, for the province of Upper Canada. On the oppo- 
site American shore, the road through which Hull must 
receive his supplies, passed through the Indian village of 
Brownstown. But they would be liable to be cut off, as the 
British, having command of the waters, could, at any time 
land detachments from Malden, on the opposite side. Thus, 
for Hull to proceed from the Rapids to Detroit, was to advance 
and leave an enemy’s fortress in his rear. The orders of the 
secretary of war, that he should proceed, were, however, ex- 
plicit ; and, pursuant thereto, he continued his march, and 
reached Detroit on the 5th of July. 

On the 9th, General Hull received a letter from Mr. Eustis, 
saying that “ should the force under your command be equal 
to the enterprise, and consistent with the safety of your own 
posts, you will take possession of Malden, and extend your 
conquests as circumstances will allow.” The general replied 
that he did not think his force equal to the reduction of Mal- 
den ; that the British commanded the water and the savages ; 
yet he said he should pass the river in a few days. 

General Hull crossed into Canada on the 12th of July, and 
directing his march southerly, took post at Sandwich, from 
whence he issued a bold and imposing proclamation, which 
backed by the presence of an army, had the desired effect. 
The Indians were awed into neutrality, and the Canadians 
generally favorable to the American cause, either remained 
quietly at home, or joined their ranks. 

The troops continued inactive at Sandwich, awaiting some 
heavy artillery, which was in preparation at Detroit. On the 
15th, Colonel Cass, with colonels Miller and M’ Arthur, and 
a detachment of 280 men, attacked and defeated a British 
guard at the river aux Canards, four miles from Malden, and 
obtained possession of a bridge, highly important to the Ame- 
ricans, as securing their access to the enemy’s fortress. But 
no persuasion would induce the general to sanction their guar- 
ding and retaining it. 

Governor Meigs apprised General Hull that he had sent 
Captain Brush, by the way of the river Raisin, with provis- 
ions for the army. The general detached Major Van Horne, 
Avith 200 men, to hold in check a party of British and In- 
dians, which had been sent from Malden, to intercept the sup- 
plies. Tecumseh, at the head of his Indians, ambushed his 
path, and fell upon the Americans with such violence, that 
thirty were either killed or wounded, and the remainder fled 
to Detroit. 

The important fortress of Mackinaw had been left unheed- 
ed by the government, with a garrison of only fifty-seven men. 


hull’s indecision. 


309 


Lieutenant Hanks, its commander, yet uninformed of the de- 
claration of war, was, on the 17th, summoned, by a party of 
one thousand British and Indians, to surrender : and he con- 
sidered himself fortunate, while he gave up the fort, to obtain 
for his little corps the honors of war. 

Hull received intelligence of this disaster, and beli^^ed 
that hordes of savages, stirred up by Tecumseh, and by other 
British agents, were coming down upon him. Unexpected 
news of the American cabinet, yet not from it, filled him with 
entire dismay.- A partial armistice had been made, which 
affected the north-eastern frontier, but in which his army was 
not included ; and now, instead of the promised diversion in his 
favor by an attack on the Niagara frontier, the whole British 
force in Lower Canada would doubtless be concentrated 
against him, with those in the upper province. 

The artillery was ready for the attack of Malden, but the 
heart of the general had failed. The eyes of the patriot and 
soldier, were closed, while those of the father, and the pater- 
nal governor, saw in fancied vision, his beloved daughter and 
grandchildren at Detroit, already bleeding, the victims of sav- 
"Tige barbarity. With deep chagrin, and even mutinous dis- 
satisfaction, his officers and soldiers received his peremp- 
tory order to retreat from Malden, and return to Detroit ; where 
on the 8th of August, the army arrived. 

General Hull, on the same day, sent 600 of his best troops, 
under Colonel Miller, to meet and escort Captain Brush, with 
his provisions. In the woods of Maguaga, a British, united 
with an Indian force, both under 'recumseh, was drawn up to 
meet him. The fight was severe. 'Fhe British lied, while 
Tecumseh, with his Indians, still kept the ground, but at length 
the whole force was routed. The enemy returned in their 
vessels to Malden ; and Miller, having lost eighty men, was 
recalled by Hull to Detroit, he having learned that Captain 
Bnish had taken a different route. 

Hull now proposed to retreat with his army, to some place 
near the rapids of the Maumee, but to this his officers, already 
so much dissatisfied with his ill-timed retreat, as to be on the 
eve of a mutiny, utterly dissented. 

To insure the safe arrival of the provisions, another party 
of 350, under colonels Cass and M’ Arthur, were sent out. 

Fearing for the safety of his fort. General Hull had, on the 
9th, sent orders to Captain Heald, the commander at Chicago, 
to evacuate that place, and conduct the garrison to Detroit. 
Accordingly, on the morning of the 1 5lh, he set out with about 
seventy Americans, and fifty friendly Indians, escorting seve- 
ral women and children. At a small distonce from the fort, 
they were attacked by a party of between four and five hun- 
dred savages. The little band made a desperate resistance, 
but they were overpowered by numbers, and thirty-six of the 
men, two women, and twelve children were slain during the 


PART lY. 
PERIOD iT 

CHAP. IV. 


Hull is 
ul armed not 
without 
cause. 


1812 . 

Aug. 8. 
Hull returns 
to Detroit. 


Aug. 9. 
Miller de- 
feats Te- 
cumseh at 
Maguaga. 


Hull pro- 
poses to re- 
treat. 

Aug. 13. 
Cass and 
M ’Arthur 
sent out. 


Aug. 15. 
Chicago sur- 
rendered, 
and the gar- 
rison defeat 
ed by the 
Indians 


310 


DISGRACEFUL SURRENDER OF DETROIT. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IV. 


J§12. 

Aug. 13. 
Brock ar- 
rives at the 
British 
camp. 


He summons 
Hull to sur- 
render. 


Perplexity, 
vaccination, 
and timidity. 


Aug. 16. 
Hull surren- 
ders Detroit. 


engagement. The remainder surrendered, under promise of 
protection from “ Blackbird,” an Indian chief of the Potta- 
wattamie nation. Captain Heald, with his wife and child, after- 
wards escaped from the savages, and were protected by the 
English. 

On the 13th, five days after the armistice on the Niagara 
frontier was ro take effect. General Brock, the most active and 
able of the British commanders in Canada, arrived at Malden 
to take command of the British forces. Previous to his arri- 
val, a party under Colonel Proctor, who had succeeded Colonel 
St. George, in the command at Malden, had taken a position 
on the river opposite Detroit, and proceeded to fortify the bank, 
without interruption from the Americans. On the l4th. Gen- 
eral Brock arrived at Sandwich, and on the 1 5th, he sent a 
flag, bearing a summons to the American general to surren- 
der ; in which he says, “ it is far from my intention to join in 
a war of extermination, but you must be aware that the nu- 
merous body of Indians, who have attached themselves to my 
troops, will be beyond my control, the moment the contest 
commences.” To this General Hull answered, “ I have no 
other reply to make, than that I am prepared to meet any force 
which may be at your disposal.” General Brock immedi- 
ately opened his batteries upon the town and fort, and several 
persons within were killed. The fire was returned with 
some effect by the Americans. Their general greatly alarm- 
ed, now sent out an express, commanding the immediate re- 
turn of the detachment under M’ Arthur and Cass. 

Early in the morning of the 16th, the British crossed the 
river, landed at Spring Wells, three miles below Detroit, and 
immediately marched towards the fort. Hull was perplexed 
and agitated. He believed that resistance would be vain, and 
ultimately lead to the barbarities of an Indian massacre. Yet 
he was not insensible to the disgrace of surrendering without an 
effort, and even at this critical moment, he was wavering and 
indecisive in his operations. At first his troops were drawn 
up in order of battle without the fort, his artillery was advan- 
tageously planted, and his army waited the approach of the 
enemy, full of the confidence of victory. The British were 
within five hundred yards of their lines, when suddenly Hull 
gave the order to retire immediately to the fort. The indigna 
tion of the army broke forth, and all subordination ceased. 
They crowded in, and without any order from the general, 
stacked their arms, some dashing them with violence upon the 
ground. Many of the soldiers wept. Even the spirit of the 
women rose indignant, and they declared, in impotent wrath, 
that the fort should not be surrendered. Hull, perceiving that 
he had no longer any authority, and believing that the Indians 
were ready to fall upon the inhabitants, was anxious to put 
the place under the protection of the British. A white flag 
was hung out upon the walls of the fort. Two British offi- 


THE CONSTITUTION CAPTURES A BRITISH FRIGATE. 


311 


cers rode up, and a capitulation was concluded by Hull with PART IV. 
the must unbecoming haste. His officers were not consulted ; period ii. 
he made no stipulations for the honors of war for his army, chap. v. 
nor any provision for the safety of his Canadian allies. All 
the public property was given up ; the regular troops were 
surrendered as prisoners of war ; the militia were to return 
to their homes, and not to serve again during the war, unless 
exchanged. 

Cass and M’Arthur arrived immediately after the capitula- 
tion, and surrendered agreeably to its conditions. Captain 
Brush took the resolution not to regard the stipulation which 
had included him, and marched his party back to Ohio. 

The number of effective men at Detroit, at the time of its 
surrender, is stated by General Hull in his official report, not 
to have exceeded 800 ; while the force of the enemy is said 
to have been at least double the number. General Brock, in 
his report to Sir George Prevost, states his force to have been 
1,300, of whom 700 were Indians. 

General Hull being exchanged, was prosecuted by the go- 
vernment of the United States, and arraigned before a tribunal, 
of which General Dearborn was president. He was acquit- 
ted of treason, but sentenced to death for cowardice and ceives sen- 

unofficer-like conduct. The criminal under sentence of death , 

. • • 1 1 *1 1 r death, but is 

was not, however, imprisoned, but sent without a guard from pardoned. 

Albany, where the court-martial assembled, to his residence 

in the vicinity of Boston, to await there the decision of the 

president of the United States ; to whose mercy the court, in 

consequence of his revolutionary services, recommended him. 

The president remitted the punishment of death, but deprived 

him of all military command. 


CHAPTER V. 

Naval successes. 

On the 19th of August, three days after the disgraceful sur- Aug. 19. 
render of Detroit, an event occurred, which, in a measure, 
healed the wounded pride of the Americans. This was the ^^uerriere.* 
capture of the British frigate Guerriere, under the command 
of Captain Dacres, by the American frigate Constitution, com- 
manded by Captain Hull, which took place off the Grand 
Bank of Newfoundland. The captain of the British frigate, 
previous to the rencounter, had challenged any American ves- 
sel of her class, and the officers, in various ways, manifested 
their contempt of “the Yankees.” On the approach of the 
Guerriere, Captain Hull gave orders to receive her occasional 
broadsides without returning the fire, and his crew calmly 


312 


BATTLE OF QUEENSTOWN. 


PART IV. obeyed bis orders, although some of their companions were 
PERIOD II. falling at their guns. Having his enemy near, and his posi- 
tion favor^^ble, Hull commanded his men to fire broadside after 
broadside, in quick succession. This was done, and with 
such precision and effect, that in thirty minutes, the Guerriere 
had her masts and rigging shot away, and her hulk so injured 
that she was in danger of sinking. Sixty-five of her men 
were killed, and sixty-three wounded, when Captain Dacres 
struck his colors. The Constitution had but seven killed, and 
seven wounded. The captured vessel was so much injured, 
that she could not be got into port, and was burned. Several 
of the officers were promoted by congress, and fifty thousand 
dollars were distributed among the crew, as a recompense for 
the loss of their prize. 

Captain Porter, of the United States frigate Essex, captured 
off the Grand Bank of Newfoundland, the British sloop of 
war Alert, after an action of only eight minutes. 

The militia of the state of New York now in the service 
of the United States, amounted to about 5,000, and were 
mostly stationed on the Niagara frontier, under the command 
of General Van Rensselaer whose head-quarters were at 
Lewiston. Here operations, which had they been earlier set 
on foot might have saved the army of Hull, were at this time, 
without any good reason, attempted. The militia being flat- 
tered into self-consequence by demagogues, and valiant in 
words, beset their general for permission to perform the bold 
deed of crossing over the Niagara and invading Canada. 
Accordingly, on the 11th of October, General Van Rens- 
A part of the selaer gave orders for a detachment to cross, but the weather 
from^Le^Ts- being tempestuous, the attempt was defeated. In the evening 
ton to of the 12th, the army was reinforced by 300 regulars, under 
^town^' command of Colonel Christie. On the 13th, a party 

crossed over, headed by Colonel Solojnon Van Rensselaer. 
Are ex osed troops were formed upon the shore. The enemy at- 
to\ galling tacked them from a position which enfiladed their ranks, cut 
fire. down many, especially officers, and threatened entire destruc- 
tion. Colonel Van Rensselaer was wounded severely. 

Captain Wool, on whom, as then senior officer of the regular 
troops, the command devolved, was also bleeding with his 
Tt^Queelrs^-^ woiuids. Seeking Van Rensselaer, he represented the criti- 
town taken cal situation of the troops ; and volunteered for any service 
under^'ca^ which might relieve them. Col. Van Rensselaer directed 
tain Wool, measure of storming the British battery upon the heights. 

Wool conducted his force silently and circuitously, leaving 
the battery to his right, until he had passed it, and attained an 
eminence which commanded it. The British abandoned 
their position and retreated down the heights to Queenstown. 

Elated with their success, the Americans had fallen into 

British at- 
tack under 
Brock. 


disorder, when they again beheld 300 of their foe, advancing 
under the intrepid Brock. An officer raised a white flag in 


CHAP. V. 


1812 . 

Sept. 7. 


Army of the 
centre at 
Lewiston. 


HARRISON COMMANDS THE WESTERN ARMY. 


313 


token of surrender ; Wool indignantly pulled it down. The 
British now drove the Americans to the brink of the precipice. 
One soldier was about to descend. Wool ordered him to be 
shot ; but as the musket was leveled, he returned. Thus pro- 
hibiting either surrender or retreat, and being ably seconded 
by his officers, he rallied and led on his troops to the attack. 
The British in their turn, gave way, and retreated down the 
hill. Brock, attempting to rally them amidst a galling fire, 
was mortally wounded. His party no longer attempted re- 
sistance, but fled in disorder. Soon a scattering Are was 
heard from the southern side of the heights. Some militia, 
attacked by Indians, were fleeing before them, and communi- 
cating their own panic. Colonel Scott, now in the field, with 
a few troops, met and repulsed the savages. But another 
and more formidable foe was approaching. General Sheaffe, 
at the head of 1 ,000 British and Indians had followed Brock at 
a slow pace from fort George. The number of the Americans 
on the British shore was not such as to warrant their enga- 
ging these fresh troops without aid, and urgent entreaties were 
sent over for the militia yet on the American side, to come to 
their assistance ; but they now declared that constitutional 
scruples had arisen in their minds about crossing the national 
boundary. With this excuse for cowardice, they absolutely 
refused to go to the aid of their brethren, although it was 
at their request that the invasion was made. 

General Van Rensselaer sent discretionary orders to the 
officer in command to retreat and recross the river. This or- 
der it was impossible to obey, so deadly was the fire which 
was opened upon them. In this emergenc'y. Colonel Scott 
and Captain Totten at eminent risk, bore a flag to General 
Sheaffe, and saved the remainder of the invading troops, by 
surrend< ring as prisoners of war, themselves and all the 
Americans remaining on the Carnida side. Sixty of the 
Americans were killed, 100 wounded, and 700 made prisoners. 

Ohio and Kentucky, had aroused at the call of Hull for as- 
sistance, and an army on its march for Detroit was in the 
southern part of Ohio, when the news met them of the sur- 
render of that post. I’his rather stimulated than repressed the 
ardor of the brave and patriotic inhabitants ol’ the west. Ken- 
tucky put on foot 7,000 volunteers, Ohio nearly half that number. 

On the 24th of September, Willimn Henry Harrison, gov- 
ernor of the Indiana territory, and brigadier-general in the 
army, who possessed more than any other man, the confi- 
dence of the western citizens, was appointed by congress, to 
the command of the whole of these forces. They advanced 
to the northwestern part of Ohio, to protect the country against 
the incursions of the hostile savages, and to regain the ground 
lost by Hull’s surrender. 

In the meEintime, Fort Harrison, on the Wabash, was at- 
tacked by several hundred Indians. Captain Taylor, with 
22 


PART IV. 
PEIIIOD II. 

(’HAP. V. 


1812 . 

They are re- 
pulsed and 
Brock killed 


Colonel 
Scott re 
pulses the 
savages. 

General 
Shealfe ap 
pears with 8 
large force. 


I'lie militia, 
refusing to 
cross, the in- 
vading de- 
tuchrnent 
are in great 
danger. 


They sitr- 
rcnder as 
prisoners. 


Exertion.s 
made to raise 
troops. 


Sept. 24. 
Harri.son 
takes corn 
niand of die 
northwest- 
ern army. 


Sept. 4. 
Massacre at 
White 
River. 


314 


freeman’s meeting in camp. 


PA RT IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP.V. 


1812 . 

October 2. 
Hopkin.s’ 
expedition 
against the 
Kiokapoos. 


It ends with- 
out use or 
honor; owing 
to insubordi- 
nation. 


Nov. 19. 

Hopkins’ 
second expe- 
dition more 
successful. 


Colonel 

Russel. 

Colonel 
Campbell. 
Nov. 17. 


The north- 
ern army. 


Oct. 2. 
British at- 
:<ack Ogdens- 
burg. 


only fifteen effective men, bravely repelled the assailants, 
'idle savages, irritated at their defeat, surprised and murdered 
twenty-one persons at the mouth of White River. 

Governor Shelby, of Kentucky, issued an address, calling 
for an additional number of mounted volunteers, for the de- 
fense of the territories of Indiana and Illinois. On the sec- 
ond of October, more than 2,000 had assembled at Vincennes, 
where they were placed under the command of General Hop- 
kins. On the 10th, they arrived at fort Harrison. Here the 
destruction of the Kickapoo and Peoria towns was proposed. 
The troops approving the plan, set forward for its execution. 

On the fourth day, the army perceived alarming vollies of 
smoke and flame advancing with the wind. The Indians had 
set fire to the long thick grass of the prairie over which they 
were travelling. They, however, saved themselves in the or- 
dinary manner of setting a back fire. 

But the militia became mutinous, and a major, named Sin- 
gleton, rode up to the general, as the troops were resting, and 
ordered him in a peremptory manner, to take up his line of 
march, and return; or his battalion would instantly leave him. 
Hopkins called a council of his officers, who agreed to take 
the sense of the army as to the propriety of returning. The 
majority were in favor of that measure ; but Hopkins, who 
entirely disapproved the vote, commanded the troops to follow 
him, promising to lead them in one day more, to the accom- 
plishment of their object. But they turned their horses’ heads 
in the opposite direction, and rode towards home, the general 
following in the rear. 

Another expedition, conducted by the same officer, was at- 
tended with better success. With a force of one thousand 
men, regulars and militia, he marched from fort. Harrison, and, 
on the 19th of November, destroyed the Prophet’s town, and 
a Kickapoo village, four miles distant. A skirmish took place 
between a party of the militia and an ambuscade of Indians, 
in which eighteen of the militia were killed. 

Colonel Russel, in a similar incursion, with three hundred 
regulars, surprised and destroyed a town called the Pimer- 
tams. He drove the savages into a swamp, and killed twenty 
of them. About the same time. Colonel Campbell, of the 
regular army, with 600 men, marched against the towns of 
the Mississine way, destroyed them, and overawed the Indians. 

No operations of importance were undertaken by the north- 
ern army, during this campaign. In September, a detachment 
of militia from Ogdensburg, attacked a party of the British, 
who were moving down the St. Lawrence, and defeated them. 
They were reinforced, and, in their turn, compelled the militia 
to retire. In retaliation, the British attempted the destruction 
of Ogdensburg, but were repulsed by General Brown, the en- 
ergetic commander at that station. 

Major Young, wRo commanded a detachment of the New 


DISGRACE ON LAND, HONOR AT SEA. 


815 


York Militia, at French Mills, made an attack upon the British 
at the Indian village of St. Regis, and without loss, killed five 
of the British, and took forty prisoners. 

'File army at Flattshurgh moved towards the Canada fron- 
tier, and encamped at Champlain. On the 18th, General 
Dearborn took the command. Soon after. Colonel Pike, with 
his regiment, made an incursion into the territory of the enemy, 
surprised a party of British and Indians, and destroyed a con- 
siderable quantity of public stores. 

The army went into winter-quarters at Plattsburg on the 
23d of December. 

General Smyth succeeded General Van Rensselaer in the 
command of the central army. His operations added nothing 
to the advantage or glory of the American arms. They con- 
sisted of another abortive attempt to invade Canada after an 
inflated address to the Canadians, with a scene of dangerous 
riot and confusion in his own camp. Captain King, in the 
course of this aflair, performed a gallant and successful action, 
in storming a battery opposite Black Rock, by which the way 
was opened for the enterprise in hand, but there was not valor 
enough in the remaining force even to sustain him, and having 
sent back part of his corps, he, with the remainder, surren- 
dered as prisoners of war. 

The American sloop-of-war Wasp, commanded by Captain 
Jones, had an encounter with the British sloop-of-war Frolic, 
the British ship being superior in weiglit of metal. The 
American at first received the fire of her enemy, at the dis- 
tance of fifty or sixty yards, but gradually lessening this dis- 
tance, she fired her last broadside so near, that her rammers, 
while loading, were shoved against the side of the Frolic. 
Captain Jones then boarded her, but he trod her deck amidst 
the dead and dying, without finding a private in arms to op- 
pose him. Three officers and the seamen at the wheel were 
all that were found alive on deck Of the brave crew, con- 
sisting originally of one hundred and twenty, one hundred 
were either killed or wounded. The Americans had five 
killed and five wounded. Captain Jones did not long enjoy 
his bloody triumph. Two hours after the battle, a British 
seventy-four, the Poictiers, took both the victor and his prize, 
and carried them into Bermuda. On the return of Captain 
Jones and his officers, they were hailed by their countrymen 
with distinguished marks of honor. His crew received twenty- 
five thousand dollars, and himself the command of the Mace- 
donian frigate. 

Again the Americans triumphed on the ocean, and under 
circumstances which forced the English to the humiliating 
concession, which, for many years they had not made, that 
there existed a nation which was their equal in naval tactics ; 
the Americans, not satisfied with this, claimed to be their supe- 
riors. The frigate United States, commanded by Commodore 

22* 


PART IV. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. V. 


1812 . 

Nov. 16. 
Northern ar 
my at Cham 
plain. 


Dec. 23. 


General 
Smyth and 
his abortive 
attempt. 

Gallant 
conduct of 
Captain 
King. 


Oct. 18. 
The Wasp, 
Captain 
Jones, takes 
the Frolic. 


Is retaken 
with his 
prixe. 


Oct. 25. 
Decatur, in 
the United 
States, cap 
turos the 
Macedonian. 


316 


THE FORTUNATE FRIGATE CONSTITUTION. 


PART IV. Decatur, encountered the British frigate Macedonian, com- 
PERIOD II. manded by Captain Carden. When the two ships came to 
CHAP. V. close action, the rapid and well-directed fire of the United 
States swept the masts and spars of the British frigate, and 
left her an “ unmanageable log and her captain reluctantly 
ordered the flag of his nation to be furled. When he offered 
his sword, Decatur, with a magnanimity equal to his valor, re- 
fused to take it, “ from one who knew so well how to use it,’* 
but asked to receive the friendly grasp of his hand. The loss 
in killed and wounded, on the side of the Americans, was only 
twelve, while that of the British was one hundred and four. 
The naval campaign closed with another brilliant victory. 
1812 . The fortunate Constitution, now commanded by Commodore 
T^^Consti descried, off the coast of Brazil, the British frig- 

tution, Cap- Java, of forty-nine guns, and four hundred men, command- 
ed by Captain Lambert. An action commenced, and contin- 
ued nearly two hours. The Constitution had nineteen men 
killed, and twenty-five wounded; but she had shot away the 
masts of the Java, killed sixty of her men and wounded one 
hundred and one. The British colors, which, after every spar 
was gone, had been nailed to the stump of a mast, were at 
length torn down, and the British lion once more quailed be- 
fore the American eagle. 

Nor were these successes on the ocean confined to armed 
vessels. The swift-sailing privateers, which issued from 
every American port, captured vessels of superior force, and 
harassed and destroyed the enemy’s commerce. Nearly 250 
British vessels, and 3,000 prisoners were taken by American 
privateers, while few of these fell into the hands of their 
enemies. 

In viewing the results of the campaign of 1812, we find on 
land a series of disgraceful failures, altogether unparalleled in 
the history of America. The darkness of the picture is, how- 
ever, relieved by occasional flashes of valor. These failures 
were the more mortifying, because the superiority of the 
Americans in numbers, over the small British force in (Canada.., 
was known to be great; and it was confidently expected by 
many, that Canada would have fallen during the first cam- 
paign . 

But the ill-success of the Americans on land, was counter- 
balanced by a series of naval triumphs, equally unexpected, 
and more mortifying to their enemy, than even their land de- 
feats were to the United States. Great Britain regarded her 
superiority at sea as the vital part of her power ; and the most 
melancholy apprehensions were, on this occasion, indulged by 
some of her politicians, who predicted “ the total annihilation 
in the breasts of her seamen, of that proud confidence, which 
had been so eminently serviceable in leading them to victory.” 


tain Barn- 
bridge, cap- 
tures the 
Java. 


Success of 
American 
privateers. 


Americans 
mortified by 
Uieir defeats 
on land. 


N 


The British 
by their fail- 
ures at sea. 


ORDERS IN COUNCIL REPEALED. 


317 


CHAPTER VI. 

Political affairs. 

On the 23d of June, five days after the declaration of war, 
the British government repealed the orders in council. 

No sooner had the United States declared war against Great 
Britain, than Mr. Monroe, the secretary of state, directed Mr. 
Russell, charge-des-affaires at the court of St. James, to state 
to the British government, that America had entered upon 
this contest with reluctance, and was ready to make peace, as 
soon as the wrongs, of which she justly complained, were re- 
dressed. Mr. Russell was authorized to negotiate an armis- 
tice by sea and land, on the condition, that the orders in coun- 
cil should be repealed ; the impressment of American seamen 
discontinued, and those already impressed restored ; and as 
an inducement to discontinue their practice of impressment, 
the American government pledged themselves, to pass a law, 
prohibiting the employment of British seamen, either in the 
public or commercial service of the United States. 

These propositions being made by Mr. Russell, Lord Cas- 
tlereagh, the British minister, on the 29th of August, commu- 
nicated to him their rejection by his government ; at the same 
time, informing him that measures had been taken to author- 
ize Sir John Borlase Warren, the British admiral on the 
American station, to propose to the United States an immedi- 
ate and reciprocal cessation of hostilities ; and in that event, 
to assure them, that full effect should be given to the provis- 
ions for repealing the orders in council. On the subject of 
impressment, Lord Castlereaffh said the British government 
were ready, as heretofore, to receive from the government of 
the United States, any proposition which might check the 
abuse of the practice, but they could not consent to suspend 
the exercise of a right, upon which the naval strength of the 
empire materially depended, until they were fully convinced 
that other means could be devised and adopted, by which the 
object to be obtained by impressment could be secured. 

While this correspondence was going on in England, nego- 
tiations were also carried on in America. The advantage 
which was taken by Sir George Provost, of the intelligence, 
that the British had repealed their orders in council, in procu- 
ring of General Dearborn, the partial and temporary armistice 
of the 8th of August, has already been noticed in treating of 
the causes of the mistortune and disgrace of General Hull. 

Sir John Borlase Warren, then on the Halifax station, ad- 
dressed a letter to Mr. Monroe, apprising him of the revoca- 
tion of the orders in council, proposing a cessation of hostili- 


PARTIV. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. VI. 


1 § 12 . 

June 26. 
American 
government 
make over- 
tures for 
peace. 


Views ot 
Lord Castle- 
reagh, the 
British min- 
istry. 




Advantage 
gained over 
General 
Dearborn. 


Sept. 30. 

Sir J. B. 
Warren ap- 
prises the 
government 
of the repeal 
of the orders. 


THE STATE OF PARTIES. 




^RT IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VI. 


1812 . 

The Ameri- 
can govern- 
ment refuses 
to waive the 
question of 
impress- 
ment. 


State of par- 
ty feeling. 


ties, and threatening, in case of a refusal, that the obnoxious 
orders should be revived. 

The American government had, in the meantime, been 
made acquainted with the failure of Mr. Russell’s negotia- 
tion ; and Mr. Monroe replied to Sir J. B. Warren, that 
America could not hope for a durable peace, until the question 
of impressment was settled. “ The claim of the British gov- 
ernment,” says Mr. Monroe, “ is to take from the merchant 
vessels of other countries, British subjects. In the practice, 
the commanders of the British ships of war often take from 
the merchant vessels of the United States, American citizens. 
If the United States forbid the employment of British sub- 
jects in their service, and enforce the prohibition by suitable 
regulations and penalties, the motive for the practice is taken 
away. It is in this mode that the president is willing to ac- 
commodate this important controversey with the British gov- 
ernment, and it cannot be conceived on what ground the ar- 
rangement can be refused. He is willing that Great Britain 
should be secured against the evils of which she complains ; 
but he seeks, on the other hand, that the citizens of the Uni- 
ted States should be protected against a practice, which, while 
it degrades the nation, deprives them of their rights as free- 
men, takes them by force from their families and country into 
a foreign service, to fight the battles of a foreign power, per- 
haps, against their own kindred and country.” The British 
admiral having no powers to enter on the question of impress- 
ment, nothing further remained to America, but to exchange 
the pen of the negotiator, for the sword of the warrior. 

The warmth of party feeling had increased throughout the 
Union. Notwithstanding bravery had been exhibited by indi- 
vidual officers and soldiers, still the army had failed in the 
accomplishment of any important object. The enemies of 
the administration declared, that the ill-success of the war 
was owing to the inefficient measures of the government in 
providing means for its prosecution ; while its friends attribu- 
ted the failure to the interference of the opposite party. Both 
were right in degree ; as the government, inexperienced in 
providing for the exigencies of war, had doubtless failed of 
making judicious and seasonable provisions. But all its diffi- 
culties were increased by an ungenerous and almost treason- 
able opposition. Had the expectations which, previous to the 
war, were generally entertained with regard to the efficiency 
of the militia system, been realized, and had the affairs of the 
army been managed well by the agents of government, its 
provisions, notwithstanding the inveteracy of its opponents 
would have been sufficient to produce very different results 
from those actually experienced. 

The most alarming opposition to the national government, 
was not, however, that arising from mere individual clamor 
The states of Massachusetts and Connecticut had been offi 


CONGRESS MAKE PROVISION FOR THE WAR. 


319 


cially requested, by the president, to furnish detachments of 
their militia, and place them under General Dearborn, for the 
defense of the maritime frontier. The constitution gives to 
congress, power to demand the services of the militia “ for 
the execution of the laws, the suppression of insurrections, 
and the repelling of invasions and also declares, “ that the 
president shall be commander-in-chief of the militia of the 
several states, when called into the service of the United 
States.” The refusal to furnish the required detachments, 
was on the ground that the state governments ought to de- 
termine when the exigencies of the nation require the ser- 
vices of their militia. They also decided that it was uncon- 
stitutional for the president to delegate his power to any offi- 
cer, not of the militia, and who was not chosen by the re- 
spective states. This construction of the constitution, was 
favored by the decision of the supreme court of Massachu- 
setts, and as, in their opinion, exigencies did not exist which 
required the service of the militia, they refused to obey the 
call of the president. The sea-coast of these states, and, al- 
so, of Rhode Island, which state subsequently adopted the 
same views, was thus deprived of an important means of de- 
fense ; and public feeling was agitated with apprehensions of 
a civil, as well as a foreign war. 

It was probably owing to the disapprobation which these 
measures of the opposition excited, that, notwithstanding 
the ill-success of the armv, the result of the election of 
president, was not only favorable to Mr. Madison, but showed 
a diminution of the federal, and an increase of the republi- 
can party. Congress assembled on the fourth of Novem- 
ber, after an unusually short recess. The increase of the army 
and navy early occupied their attention. As a greater in- 
ducement to enlist, an act was passed, by which an addition 
of two dollars per month was made to the pay of the non- 
commissioned officers and privates, and by which they were 
exempted from arrest for debts contracted either before or af- 
ter enlistment. By another act twenty-five dollars were giv- 
en, in addition to the existing bounty, to each recruit who 
would enlist for five years. 

Bills passed congress in the early part of the session, au- 
thorizing the construction of four ships, carrying each seventy- 
four guns, and six frigates each of forty-four guns, and another 
providing for the increase of the navy on the lakes. The 
military force was to be increased by such a number of regi- 
ments of infantry, not exceeding twenty, as the service might 
require. As but little benefit had resulted from the employ- 
ment of volunteers, the law was repealed which authorized 
their acceptance. 

On the 26th, a bill passed, authorizing a loan of sixteen 
millions of dollars, for the year 1813, and the following day, 
another was passed, giving to the president power to issue 


PART IV . 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VI. 


1812 . 

Connecticut 
and Massa- 
chusetts re- 
fuse to fur- 
nish the mi 
litia of their 
states at the 
call of the 
general go- 
vernment. 


Nov, 4. 
Congress as- 
semble. ^ 


Nov. 21. 
An act to en 
courage en- 
listment. 


Nov. 30. 
The navy in- 
creased- 

1813 . 

.Jan. 14. 
The army 
increased. 


Jan. 26. 
Provision 
for raising 
money. 


\20 


LOCATIONS OF THE ARMIES. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VII. 

Jan. 29. 


Feb. 13. 

Twelve 
generals ap- 
pointed. 

Madison re- 
elected pres- 
ident. 


treasury notes, to an amount not exceeding five millions of 
dollars. 

On the 29th, congress passed a law, declaring that no sea- 
men should be employed in American vessels, but native cit- 
izens of the United States, or those who had become natural- 
ized. This law was to be carried into efiect at the close of 
the war. 

The regular force of the United States now amounted to 
nearly fifty-five thousand men. An act was passed, by which, 
in addition to the olticers of an inferior grade, six major-gen- 
erals and six brigadiers were appointed. 

On counting the votes, it was found that James Madison 
had been re-elected president, and Elbridge Gerry chosen 
vice president, for the ensuing term of four years. 


CHAPTER VII. 


Campaign of 1813. 


Arrange- 
ment of the 
three Ameri- 
can armies. 


Plan of the 
campaign. 


British com- 
manders and 
arrange- 
ments. 


General 
Harrison di- 
vides his ar- 
my. 

Winchester 
at French- 
towm. 


Jan. 22. 
Battle of 
Frenchtown. 


The scene of military operations, during the year 1813, 
comprehended the extensive northern frontier of the United 
States. At the opening of the campaign, the army of the 
west, under General Harrison, was near the head of lake 
Erie ; the army of the centre, under General Dearborn, be- 
tween the lakes Erie and Ontario ; while that of the north, 
under General Hampton, occupied the shores of lake Cham- 
plain. The invasion of Canada was still the object of the 
American armies. 

The force which Sir George Prevost governor of Canada, 
could bring into the field, was comparatively small. The de- 
fense of Upper Canada was committed to colonels Proctor 
and Vincent, while that of Lower Canada was given to Gen- 
eral Sheafie, wdio was, however, to act under the more im- 
mediate direction of the governor. 

The head-quarters of General Plarrison were, at this time, 
at Franklinton, in Ohio. General Winchester had proceeded 
in advance of the main army, and hearing that a party of the 
British were stationed at Frenchtown, he attacked and dis- 
persed them. He remained at Frenchtown with a part of his 
troops encamped in the open field, the remainder being de- 
fended by a breastwork. 

On the morning of the 22d, he was surprised by the com- 
bined force of British and Indians, under the command of 
Proctor, aided by the Indian chiefs, Roundhead and Split-log. 
That part of the American army which encamped in the open 
field were soon thrown into disorder. Generals Winchester 
and Lewis, in a vain attempt to rally them were taken pris- 


FRENCHTOWN. FORT MEIGS. 


321 


oners. The remaining American troops, however, continued 
hghting with intrepidity, until they received an order from 
Winchester to surrender. He was a prisoner, and not in 
command, but he had presumed to send this mandate, his 
fears having been artfully excited by Proctor, who threatened 
that if the men did not surrender he could not defend them 
from the savages. They unhappily laid down their arms, but 
Proctor did not afford them the protection which he promised. 
He marched for Malden, leaving behind him and without a 
guard, the helpless prisoners, many of whom were wounded. 
The merciless savages soon returned, set fire to the town, 
dragged the wounded from the houses, scalped them in the 
streets, and left their mangled bodies in the highway. In 
this melancholy affair the Americans lost in killed and 
wounded about five hundred ; and an equal number were made 
prisoners of war. They were principally volunteers from 
the most respectable families of Kentucky, and thus, this 
bloody day clothed that state in mourning. The loss of the 
British, as stated by Colonel Proctor, was twenty-four killed, 
and one hundred and fifty-eight wounded. 

General Harrison now removed his head-quarters from 
Franklinton, to the rapids of the Maumee, where he built 
a fort named, in honor of the governor of Ohio, Fort Meigs. 
He was here besieged on the first of May, by Colonel, now 
General Proctor, with a force of 1,000 regulars and militia, 
and 1,200 Indian^. The American army, occupying a com- 
manding position, and strongly entrenched, resisted the efforts 
of the besiegers. Their fate, however, hung in suspense, 
when, on the morning of the 5th, an officer arriving at the fort, 
announced the welcome intelligence that General Clay, with 
1,200 Kentuckians, was descending the Miami, and at that 
momeijt but a few miles distant. 

Conceiving that the British army was now in his power, 
Harrison sent orders to land one half of the advancing troops 
on the side of the river opposite to the fort, to co-operate with 
him in forcing the British batteries. Colonel Dudley, with a 
party of 800, was charged with this service ; and he perform- 
ed it with so much spirit, that, in a few minutes, he was in 
possession of the batteries of Proctor, and had taken several 
prisoners ; but his troops, unduly elated^ mirsued the British 
until they were drawn into an ambuscade, prepared for them 
by the subtle Tecumseh. Dudley strove in vain to rescue iiis 
troops. Being mortally wounded, he still kept the field, and 
killed an Indian warrior before he fell ; but the whole party, 
except 150, were cut offi. 

In the meantime, the sortie from the fort was well conduct- 
ed by Colonel John Miller. It brought on a general engage- 
ment, in which the British were defeated. The Indian war- 
riors, either displeased at a want of success, or desirous to 
display trophies already gained, and to gratify their thirst for 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VII. 


1813 . 

Treachery©^' 

Proctor. 


Jan. 22. 
Massacre at 
F renchtown. 
k. 522. 


^ May 1. 
Fort Meigs 
besieged. 


May 5. 
General 
Clay advan 
ces to its re* 
lief. 


Colonel 
Dudley’s 
gallantry, 
irregular ar- 
dor, and 
melancholy 
death. 


Proctor do 
feated. 


322 


GALLANT DEFENSE OF FORT STEPHENSON. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 
CHAP. VII. 

181 ^. 

Mav 9. 
Siege raised. 

July. 

Sx Nations 
declare war 
against Can- 
ada. 


Aug. 1. 
Fort Ste- 
phenson be- 
sieged ; and 
Proctor re- 
pulsed by 
young Cro- 
ghan. 


blood by the immolation of some of their captives, now with- 
drew from the army of Proctor, notwithstanding the entreaties 
of Tecumseh, himself ever faithful to the cause he espoused. 
Thus situated, Proctor, on the 9th of May, raised the siege 
of Fort Meigs, and retreated to Malden. General Harrison 
returned to Ohio, leaving General Clay in command. 

In July, the Six Nations declared war against the Canadas. 
About the same time, the United States accepted the services 
of some of the other tribes. The government, at the com- 
mencement of the war, deprecating the policy of employing 
savage allies, and, justly considering the power which em- 
ployed them as responsible for their known barbarities, had 
refused the services of such as had offered, and had uniformly 
advised them to remain neutral. This advice had in many 
cases given offense, being construed as implying a disrespect 
of their valor. It had been found that such was their fondness 
for war, that the only alternative for the administration was to 
receive their hostile efforts upon the heads of their own in- 
habitants, or turn them upon the enemy’s ; who, having first 
employed them, the law of retaliation now fully authorized 
the American government to do the same. The Indians, al- 
lied with the British, had committed depredations on those 
friendly to the Americans, and on this account they now 
considered themselves a party in the warfare. From these rea- 
sons, the x^mericans at length consented that they should 
“ take hold of the same tomahawk,” and make common cause 
with them. 

On the 20th of July, Proctor, having again collected about 
500 of his Indian allies, with about as many regulars, marched 
against Fort Stephenson, on the Sandusky river. On the 1st 
of August, he invested it, and demanded a surrender. Major 
Croghan, a gallant youth of twenty-one, with a garrison of 160 
men, took the resolution of defending the fort to the last ex- 
tremity, notwithstanding the threat, which in former instances 
had been found so potent, that after the contest had commen- 
ced, the Indians could not be restrained. By his judicious 
measures, and the courage and promptness of his officers and 
men, Proctor was repulsed with a loss of 150; the Americans 
losing only one killed and seven wounded. 

Proctor, completely foiled, returned to Malden ; and no 
military operation of consequence was undertaken, until the 
Americans, having command of the lakes, were able to act 
offensively. 


AMERICANS TAKE YORK. 


323 


CHAPTER VIII. 

% 

Campaign of 1813, continued. 


We now go back several months, to give a view of the 
warlike operations on the New York frontier. 

On the 8th of October, 1812, Captain Elliot, with 100 men, 
embarked in two boats, crossed the Niagara from Black Bock, 
and took two British brigs from under the guns of Fort Erie. 
One was burned, the other added to the American naval force. 

Early in February, Major Forsyth, an enterprising partisan 
officer, who commanded some American troops stationed at 
Ogdensburg, crossed the St. Lawrence with a party of his ri- 
flemen and some volunteers, surprised the guard at Elizabeth- 
town, and took fifty-two prisoners, together with a quantity of 
arms and ammunition. 

On the 22d of February, Sir George Prevost, who had re- 
cently arrived at Prescott, directed an attack upon Ogdensburg, 
which was made on the same night, by a corps of 500 regu- 
lars and militia, under Major Macdonnal. The Americans, 
much inferior in numbers, were compelled to retire, and aban- 
don their artillery and stores to the British. T wo schooners, 
two gunboats, together with the barracks, were committed to 
the flames. 

Pursuant to the law passed by congress, early efforts were 
made to build and equip fleets upon the lakes. The preced- 
ing year the Americans did not possess a single armed vessel 
on Lake Ontario, save the brig Oneida, of sixteen guns. 
Commodore Chauncey, the naval commander on that station, 
by great exertions, had made ready a flotilla for that lake, to 
aid in the operations of the coming campaign. 

The first important service of the flotilla, was that of trans- 
porting the army from Sackett’s Harbor to York, the capital 
of Upper Canada ; the advice of General Pike, a much val- 
ued officer, having determined General Dearborn to make a 
descent upon that place. He embarked with 1,700 men, and 
arrived on the 27th of April. The British force was under 
the command of General Sheaffe, and consisted of 400 regu- 
lars and 500 militia and Indians. These were drawn up to 
oppose the landing at the place of debarkation, a mile and a 
half from the fort. Major Forsyth was first on shore, and 
General Pike, who commanded, soon followed with the troops. 
After a severe contest of half an hour, the enemy retreated. 
The Americans formed, advancing in columns. They had 
destroyed one of the batteries, and were within sixty yards 
of the enemy’s works, when a magazine exploding at two 
hundred yards’ distance, filled the air, in every direction, with 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VIII. 


1813 . 

February. 
Major For- 
syth at 
Elizabeth 
town 


Feb. 22. 
British de- 
stroy stores 
and shipping 
at Ogdens- 
burg. 


April. 

Commodore 
Chauncey 
has a flotilla 
on Lake On- 
tario. 

April 25. 
Dearborn 
sails from 
Sackett’s 
Harbor. 


April 27. 
American 
army lands 
at York, 
Upper Cana- 
da. 


324 


PART IV. 


FORTS GEORGE AND ERIE. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VIII. 


1 § 13 . 

Death of 
Pike. 


British loss. 


May 8. 


Genera. 
Dearborn at 
Niagara. 


May 27. 
Fort George 
surrenders 
to the Ameri- 
cans. 


May 28. 
Foit Erie. 


Sackett’s 
Harbor at- 
tacked. 


Defended by 
General 
Brown. 


huge stones and fragments of wood, which falling, caused 
dreadful havoc. One hundred of the Americans, and forty of 
the British were killed. General Pike himself fell, mortally 
wounded : but the battle had been won, and but for the death 
of Pike, the garrison would have beeh taken. General Sheafle 
took advantage of the confusion, and with the British regulars 
retreated towards Kingston, leaving the commanding officer 
of the militia to make the best terms in his power. 

The Americans proceeded, under Colonel Pearce, to take 
possession of the enemy’s barracks, and of the town. The 
brave Pike survived his wounds but a few hours ; but like 
Wolfe at Quebec, he drew his last breath amidst the cheering 
shouts of victory, his head reposing upon the banner of the 
conquered fortress. ' 

The loss of the British was 90 killed, 200 wounded, and 
300 prisoners, besides 500 militia released upon parole. A 
quantity of stores, with General Sheaffe’s baggage and papers, 
also fell into the hands of the Americans. In the legislative 
chamber, was found the disgraceful trophy of a human scalp, 
occupying the same place with the emblems of royal au- 
thority. 

On the 8th of May, General Dearborn evacuated York, and, 
having re-crossed the lake for the purpose of leaving the 
wounded at Sackett’s Harbor, again set sail, and disembarked 
his troops at Niagara. 

The army at Niagara having been reinforced, General 
Dearborn re-embarked, and, on the morning of the 27th of 
May, proceeded to attack Fort George. The landing was 
warmly disputed by the troops under Colonel Vincent, but the 
coolness and intrepidity of the Americans, led on by General 
Boyd, with the judicious arrangements for silencing the ene- 
my’s batteries, executed by Commodore Chauncey, soon com- 
pelled tne British to retreat. Colonel Vincent, perceiving 
that the fort would soon become untenable, set dre to his mag- 
azine, spiked his guns, and abandoned the place, not. however, 
until he had sustained a loss of 300 men. The loss of the 
Americans was seventeen killed, and forty-five wounded. 
Lieutenant Colonel Preston took possession of Fort Erie on 
the 28th, it having been previously abandoned by the British, 
and the fort blown up. 

Sir George Prevost, having learned that General Dearborn 
had left the naval stores at Sackett’s Harbor with a weak 
garrison, dispatched Commodore Yeo, the commander of the 
British fleet on Lake Ontario, to sieze them. He embarked 
at Kingston on the 27th of May, reached the place of his des- 
tination on the 28th, and landed 1,200 men. He Avas repul- 
sed by the militia, under General Brown, whose conduct on 
that occasion, brought full before the public, his uncommorf 
military talents. 

After the fall of forts George and Erie, Colonel St. Vin- 


perry’s victory. 


325 


cent liad retired, with his army, to Burlington Heights, near 
the head of Lake Ontario. He was pursued by a force which 
General Dearborn had detached for the purpose, under gene- 
rals Chandler and Winder. Colonel St. Vincent having re- 
connoitered their position, at dead of night stole upon them, 
and attacked the camp. A scene of confusion and carnage 
ensued, in which the Americans could not distinguish friend 
from foe. General Chandler approached to rally a party, but 
they proved to be British troops, who immediately secured him 
as their prisoner. General Winder shared, by a like mistake, 
a similar fate. The Americans, however, maintained their 
post, and forced the enemy to retire. The loss of the British 
exceeded that of the Americans, and was more than one 
hundred. 

Colonel Burns, on whom the command of the American 
force now devolved, finding himself in an embarrassing situa- 
tion, from the capture of the two generals and the failure of 
ammunition, retreated to Forty-mile Run. About this time. 
General Dearborn received orders to retire from the direction 
of the northern army, until his health should be restored ; and 
the command at Fort George devolved on General Boyd. 

On the 24th of June, Colonel Boerstler received orders from 
General Boyd, to disperse a body of the enemy, which that 
general had been informed, had collected near the Beaver Dams. 
The i\mericans were attacked by a force much exceeding their 
own. Bmrstler surrendered his detachment, amounting to 
570 men. 

The autumn of this year witnessed the novel scene of a 
battle, on one of those inland seas which separate the posses- 
sions of the contending parties. The American fleet on Lake 
Erie, which had been formed during the last summer was 
under the command of Commodore Oliver Hazard Perry. It 
now consisted of the Niagara and Lawrence, each mounting 
twenty-five guns, and several smaller vessels, carrying, on an 
average, two guns each. The enemy’s fleet was considered 
of equal force. Commodore Barclay, its commander, was a 
veteran officer, while F’erry was young, and without experi- 
ence as a commander. The battle began, on the part of the 
Americans, about 12 o’clock. Perry’s flag-ship, the Law- 
rence, being disabled, he embarked in an open boat, and 
amidst a shower of bullets, carried the ensign of command on 

I 7 O 

board the Niagara, and once more bore down upon the enemy 
with the remainder of his fleet. The action became general 
and*severe ; and at four o’clock, the whole British squadron, 
consisting of six vessels, carrying in all sixty-three guns, 
surrendered to the Americans. In giving information of his 
victory to General Harrison, Perry wrote, “We have met the 
enemy, and tliey are ours.” 

This success on lake Erie opened a passage to the territory 
which had been surrendered by General Hull ; and General 


P^TJ^V. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. VIII. 


1813 . 

Affair of 
Stony 
Creek. 


Chandler 
and Winder 
prisoners. 


Colonel 

Bums. 


Affair of the 
Beaver 
Dams. 


Sept. 10. 
Perry’s vic- 
tory on Lake 
Erie. 


Sept. 23 
Harrison 
takes pos- 
session of 
Malden and 
Detroit. 


326 


BATTLE OF THE THAMES. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. VIII. 


Proctor 

evacuates 

Malden. 


Is attacked 
by Harrison 
on the 
Thames. 


1813 . 

Death of Te- 
cumseh, and 
defeat of the 
British. 


Indians 
make peace. 


Harrison lost no time in transferrin^ the war thither. On the 
23d of September, he landed his troops near fort Malden, but 
to his surprise, instead of an armed force, he met, at the en- 
trance of the town, the maids and matrons of Amherstburg, 
who in their best attire, had come forth to solicit the protec- 
tion of the Americans. 

General Proctor, despite the spirited remonstrance of Te- 
cumseh, an abler man than himself, and now a general in the 
British army, had evacuated Malden, burnt the fort and store- 
houses, and retreated before his enemy. The Americans, on 
the 29th, went in pursuit, entered, and repossessed Detroit. 

Proctor had retired to the Moravian village on the Thames, 
about eighty miles from that place. His army of 2,000, was 
more than half Indians. Harrison overtook him on the 5th 
of October. The British army, although inferior in numbers, 
had the advantage of choosing their ground. They were 
strongly posted ; their left rested' on the Thames, and was 
defended by artillery ; their right extended to a swamp, which 
ran parallel to the river, and was supported by the brave Te- 
cumseh and his warriors, who were stationed in a thick wood 
which skirted the morass. Proctor had, however, left his 
centre weak, and it was therefore full upon the centre, that 
General Harrison, placing great reliance on Colonel John- 
son’s mounted Kentuckians, ordered them to charge. They 
adv'anced valiantly, but their horses unused to such perilous 
service, failed to penetrate the British lines. The horsemen 
did not suffer themselves to be thrown back upon the advan- 
cing army, but wheeled to right and left, and made a second 
charge with such impetuosity, that in a single minute of time, 
the fate of the day was decided. The venerable Governor 
Shelby with his militia, was in the thickest of the fray. 
Colonel Johnson had led his battalion against the Indians, 
under Tecumseh; and in the heat of the battle the chief fell, 
bravely fighting. His warriors fled. Proctor, dismayed, 
meanly deserted his army, and fled with two hundred dra- 
goons. Six hundred of the British were made prisoners. 
The Indians left one hundred and twenty dead upon the field. 
The American loss, in killed and wounded, was upwards of 
fifty. Among the trophies of the victory, were six brass field- 
pieces, which had been given up by Hull ; on two ol which 
were inscribed the words, “ surrendered by Burgoyne, at 
Saratoga.” 

The Indian confederacy, in which were still 3,000 warriors, 
had lost with Tecumseh their bond of union ; and the OttaAvas, 
Chippewas, Miamis, and Pottawattamies, now sent deputies 
to General Harrison, and made treaties of alliance, agreeing 
“ to take hold of the same tomahawk with the Americans, and 
strike at all the enemies of the United States, whether they 
be British or Indian.” 

General Harrison, having more than regained the ground 


BARBARIAN WARFARE. 


327 


lost by Hull, left General Cass in commatid at Detroit, and 
embarked for Buffalo. The Kentucky infantry, on their march 
homeward, collected the bleaciiing bones of their country- 
men, massacred at Frenchtown, and mournfully deposited 
them in on a common ^rave. 

In the early part of this year, the bays of Chesapeake and 
Delaware were declared by the British government to be in 
a state of blockade. To enforce this edict, Admiral Warren 
was stationed off the iVmerican coast, and Rear Admiral 
Cockburn was sent up the Chesapeake, “ to make the inhab- 
itants and the governineiit” says a British historian, “ sensi- 
ble of the danger of arousing the British nation.” A squad- 
ron, under Admiral Beresford, also entered the Delaware, and, 
on the 10th of April, proceeded to Lewistown. The British 
demanded provisions of the inhabitants, which being refused, 
they attacked the village, and after bombarding it for several 
days, they were compelled to retire. 

Admiral Cockburn made his name odious bv his disgrace- 
ful behavior in the Chesapeake. He took possession of 
several small islands in the bay, and from these made de- 
scents upon the neighboring shores. Frenchtown, Havre de 
Grace, Fredericktown, Hampton and Georgetown, were suc- 
cessively the scenes of a warfare, of which savages would 
have been ashamed. 

Cockburn, now joined by Sir Sidney Beckwith, meditated 
an attack on Norfolk. To destroy the defenses on Craney’s 
island, they made a descent with 4,000 troops. But 10,000 
of the Virginia militia had collected from among an outraged 
people, and the marauders were glad to make good their re- 
treat. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II 

CHAP. IX. 


Delaware 
and Chesa- 
peake bays 
blockaded. 


April 10. 
Attack of the 
British on 
Lewistown. 


Admiral 
Cockburn. 
A predatory 
war. 


Attack on 
Craney’s 
Island. 


CHAPTER IX. 


Northern army. — Naval affairs. 


The squadron of Commodore Chauncey, on Lake Ontario, 
was superior in force, but inferior in sailing, to that of Sir 
James Yeo and hence he could not bring him to a decisive 
engagement. He however, encountered a fleet of seven sail, 
bound for Kingston, with troops and provisions, five of which 
he captured. ' 

General Wilkinson, who had commanded on the Mississippi, 
was this year appointed to the command of the army of the 
centre. He did not arrive at Sackett’s Harbor, till late in the 
season. He immediately prepared to attempt the reduction 
of Canada, by attacking Montreal. After much delay, the 
troops from Fort George and Sackett’s Harbor proceeded down 


Oct. 5. 
Chauncey 
captures a 
a British 
stjuadron on 
Lake Onta- 
rio. 

Aug. 20. 
General 
Wilkinson 
takes com- 
mand of the 
central ar- 
my. 


I 


328 


NORTHERN ARMY INEFFECTUAL OPERATIONS. 


PART III. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. IX. 


1813 . 

Nov. 11. 
Americans 
defeated at 
Williams- 
burg. 


Great prepa- 
rations to no 
effect. 

Army in 
winter-quar- 
ters. 

General 

Hampton 


m winter- 
qiiarters at 
Plattsbur.^. 


Dec. 10. 
M’Clure 
bums New- 
ark. 


Dec. 19. 
Buffalo and 
Black Rock 
burned. 


Feb. 23. 
The Hornet 
c^tures the 
Peacock. 


the St. Lawrence, expecting to be joined at some place oh 
the river, by the northern army under General Wade 
Hampton. 

The British governor had ordered a corps of observation 
from Kingston, to follow the movements of General Wilkin- 
son’s army ; and they were joined by some hundreds of the 
Canadian militia. To disperse these troops, parties of the 
Americans were landed, to proceed in advance of the boats. 
An action occurred at Williamsburg, which terminated in fa- 
vor of the British. The American force engaged was under 
General Boyd, and did not exceed 1,200 ; that of the enemy, 
under Lieutenant Colonel Morrison, was estimated at 2,000. 
The loss of the Americans was 339, that of the British 180. 

The flotilla proceeded ; but the next day communications 
were received from General Hampton, in which he declined 
joining his forces to those of General Wilkinson. The con- 
templated attack on Montreal was abandoned, and the army 
went into quarters at French Mills. 

In the meantime General Hampton with 4,000 men, had 
attempted to penetrate to Montreal by Chateaugay river. 
Soon after arriving in Canada, he found his way opposed by 
about 600 British troops, and after making some ineffectual 
efforts to dislodge them, he returned, and encamped at Chat- 
eaugay Four Corners. Here he dispatched to General Wil- 
kinson the communication which has been mentioned : and, 
receiving intelligence that the expedition had been abandoned, 
he returned to Plattsburg, where he established his winter- 
quarters. He soon resigned, and was succeeded in command 
by General Izard. 

Sir George Provost being relieved from^ his apprehension 
of an attack on Montreal, ordered his forces under generals 
Vincent and Drummond, to proceed to Niagara. The Amer- 
icans had left this frontier defenseless, except that a few mi- 
litia under General M’Clure garrisoned fort George. Learn- 
ing the approach of the enemy, M’Clure abandoned Fort 
George, and from a misconception of his orders, burned the 
village of Newark. 

The British retaliated, although the act was promptly disa- 
vowed by the American government. A part of their troops 
crossed the river, gained possession of fort Niagara, and laid 
waste the whole country on the American side of the Niagara 
river for several miles. The militia were immediately collect- 
ed to oppose them, but were compelled to retreat by the su- 
perior force of the ene^iy. Buffalo, Black Rock, and other 
villages were burned. 

The United States’ ship Hornet, commanded by Captain 
Lawrence, encountered the British sloop of war Peacock. 
The action lasted but fifteen minutes. The loss of the Brit- 
ish in killed and wounded was about forty, that of the Amer- 
caiis five. The Peacock unfortunately sunk with thirteen of 


THE CHESAPEAKE LOST. 


329 


her crew, while engaged in removing the wounded. She had 
on board three impressed American seamen, who, notwith- 
standing their earnest solicitations, had been compelled to 
fight against their country. One was killed in the engage- 
ment, and two were found among the prisoners. 

This was the sixth successive naval victory, by which 
America vindicated her equal right with Britain, to traverse, 
unmolested, the great highway of nations. 

In the career of naval triumph the Americans now suffered 
a severe check. As the United States’ frigate, Chesapeake, 
was lying in Boston harbor, the British frigate Shannon, 
commanded by Captain Broke, appeared in sight, off the har- 
bor, challenging her to fight. Captain Lawrence, who for 
his gallant services in the affair of the Peacock, had been 
promoted to the command of the Chesapeake, felt himself 
bound in honor not to reftise. But his officers and crew were 
strangers to him, and the seamen, not having received their 
pay, in a state of dissatisfaction. The Shannon, on the con- 
trary, had a picked crew of officers and seamen, especially 
prepared for the occasion. Lawrence, with rash valor, put 
out to sea. So desperate was the battle, that in a few min- 
utes every officer on board the Chesapeake capable of taking 
the command, was either killed or wounded. Captain Law- 
rence received a mortal wound, and the Chesapeake being 
much disabled, he was asked “ if the colors should be struck 
he replied, “ no, they shall wave while I live.” Becoming 
delirious, he continually cried, “ don’t give up the ship.” 
At the moment of his being carried below. Captain Broke 
succeeded in boarding the Chesapeake, and the British low- 
ered her colors. The loss of the Americans was seventy 
killed and sixty -three wounded ; the British about half the 
number. 

The Shannon carried her prize into Halifax, and there the 
heroic Lawrence, who had survived his defeat but four days, 
was interred with every mark of honorable distinction. His 
pall was borne by the oldest captains in the British navy, who 
mourned him with a generous sympathy. 

Another naval disaster soon followed. The United States’ 
sloop of war, Argus, commanded by Lieutenant Allen, was 
captured, in St. George’s channel, by the British sloop of 
war. Pelican. The loss of the Americans was forty, that of 
the British only eight. x\llen, mortally wounded, died in 
England. Like Lawrence, he received every attention while 
living, and an honorable burial when dead. 

On the 4th of September, the American seamen were again 
victorious. The brig Enterprise, sailing from Portland har- 
bor, fell in, the same day, with the British brig, Boxer. Soon 
after the action began. Lieutenant Burrows, who commanded 
the American brig, was mortally wounded, but he refused to 
be carried below. In his last moments he begged that his 

23 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. IX. 


1 § 13 . 

June 1. 
The Chesa- 
peake cap- 
tured by the 
Shannon. 


Death of 
Lawrence. 


His burial. 


Aug. 14. 
Argus made 
a prize by 
the Pelican. 


Sept. 4. 
Tlie Enter 
prise cap 
tures the 
Boxer. 


330 


MASSACRE OF FORT MIMS. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD II. 
chap. X. 


1 § 13 . 

The com- 
manders of 
the two brigs 
buried at 
Portland. 


Cruise of 
Commodore 
Rodgers. 


flag might not be struck. Lieutenant M‘Call, on whom the 
command devolved, gave orders to board the enemy ; but 
Captain Blyth, like his brave antagonist, had fallen ; the 
British brig had become unmanageable, and the crew cried 
out for quarter. They could not pull down their colors, for 
they were nailed to the mast. The bodies of the command- 
ers were received at Portland with tokens of the highest re- 
spect : masters of vessels rowed them ashore with the fune- 
ral stroke of the oar, while minute-guns were fired by the 
vessels in the harbor ; and their last obsequies were perform- 
ed by the civil and military authorities of the place. 

On the 26 th of September, Commodore Rodgers returned 
from a long cruise, in which he had circumnavigated the 
British isles, and explored the Atlantic. He did not gain any 
signal victory, but he rendered essential service to his country, 
by harassing the British commerce ; having captured twelve 
merchant vessels, and taken many prisoners. 


CHAPTER X. 


The Creek War. 


The Creeks In the meantime causes were operating, which resulted in 
are in a a bloody war with the Creek Indians. Their lands lying 
within the territory of the United States, were secured to 
them by the national power. Great and successful exertions 
had been made by benevolent individuals, as well as by the 
government, to instruct them in the arts of civilized life. 
Their early habits and prejudices were not, however, rooted 
out ; and some of them wished to return to their former state. 
At this time, Tecumseh came among them. He urged them, 
1812 . Gvery motive which could reach their nature, to shake off 
Tecumseh the oppressions of civilized life, return to their wild and fear- 

^to^hostiUt^^ independence, and set bounds to the farther progress ot 
the whites ; ever enforcing the principle, that to the Indians 
belonged the land in common ; — that they had no right to make 
a permanent division among themselves, much less to sell the 
soil given them by the Great Spirit. 

The plea prevailed ; and the Creeks manifested such signs 
of hostility, that the settlers in the most exposed' situations 
took refuge in forts which were erected for their security. 
One of these was Fort Mims in the Tensau settlement, which 
was now filled with alarmed families. Major Beasely, the 
Aug. 30. commander, had received repeated warnings of an intended 
massacre of attack by the Indians, but had delayed to make suitable prep- 
Fort Mims, aration. At noon-day, the fort was suddenly surrounded 


THE CREEKS DEFEATED. 


331 


At first, the garrison stood their ground, and repulsed the sav- 
ages ; but they returned, drove the besieged into the houses, 
and set them on fire. Dreadful was the massacre. Only 
seventeen, out of three hundred, men, women, and children, 
escaped to bear the sorrowful tidings to the surrounding in- 
habitants. 

The spirit of vengeance was abroad. Tennessee sent forth 
2,000 men, under General Jackson, and 500 under General 
Coffee. Georgia dispatched General Floyd with 950 militia, 
and 400 friendly Indians ; while Mississippi sent a body of 
volunteers, under General Claiborne. 

General Jackson met and defeated the Indians at Tallade- 
ga, losing fifteen killed and eighty-five wounded. Two hun- 
dred and ninety of the Indian warriors were left dead upon 
the field. 

The Hillabee towns were next destroyed by the Ten- 
nesseeans, and sixty of the Indian warriors were killed. 

General Floyd, with 950 of the Georgia militia, and 400 
friendly Indians, encountered the Creeks at Autossee. This 
was their sacred ground, and they fought bravely in its de- 
fense, but were overcome. Four hundred of their houses 
were burned, and 200 of their bravest warriors slain ; among 
whom were the kings of Autossee and Tallahassee. Of the 
Americans, fifty were either killed or wounded. 

General Claiborne, with the Mississippi volunteers, gained 
an important victory over the Indians, under their prophet- 
leader, Weatherford, on his holy ground at Eccanachaca. 

General Jackson’s army was diminished by the return of 
those whose term of service had expired, and sixty days more 
would close that of a second body of volunteers, who now 
joined him. But Jackson used their time well. Co-operating 
with General Floyd, the two armies entered the Indian coun- 
try in different directions. T wice the savages made night at- 
tacks on the army of Jackson, and once on that of Floyd, but 
in neither case did they find these generals unprepared, and 
the defeat was their own. 

But the hostile spirit of the Creeks remained unsubdued. 
They strongly fortified the bend of the Tallapoosa, called by 
the Indians, Tohopeka, and by the whites, Horse-shoe-bena. 
Nature and art had rendered this a place of great security. 
They erected a breastwork from five to eight feet high, across 
the peninsula, where a thousand warriors had collected. This 
could not be approached, without exposure to double and cross 
fires from the Indians, who lay behind their works. General 
Jackson, aided by General Coffee, surrounded and stormed 
the fortifications. The regulars, led on by Colonel Williams 
and Major Montgomery, advanced first to the charge. The 
combatants fought through the port-holes, musket to musket. 
At this time. Major Montgomery, leaping on the wall, called 
to his men to mount and follow. Scarcely had he spoken, 

23 * 


PA RT IV. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP X. 


1812 . 

Forces un- 
der Jackson, 
Coffee, and 
Floyd. 


Nov. 7. 
Jackson at 
Talladega. 


Nov. 11. 

Nov. 29. 
General 
Floyd at 
Autossee. 


Dec. 23. 
Eccanacha 
ca. 


Indians can- 
not surprise 
Jackson and 
Floyd. 


1813. 

Jackson de- 
feats the 
Creeks at 
Tohopeka. 


332 


COMMISSIONERS MEET AT GHENT. 


PART IV. when a ball struck him upon the head, and he fell lifeless to 
PERIOD II. the ground. His soldiers obeyed his command, and fol- 
CHAP. \i. lowed his example ; and though the Creeks fought with des- 
peration, yet they were entirely defeated. 

Five hundred and fifty were killed on the peninsula, and 
many were drowned or shot, in attempting to cross the river 
General Jackson’s loss, including the friendly Indians, was 
fifty-four killed, and one hundred and fifty-six wounded. This 
victory ended in the submission of the remaining warriors, and 
the consequent termination of the war. 

Among those who threw themselves upon the mercy of their 
victors, was Weatherford, who was equally distinguished for 
his talents and cruelty. “ I am in your power,” said he, “ do 
with me what you please. I have done the white people all 
Weather- harm I could. I have fought them, and fought them 
ford. bravely. There was a time when I had a choice. I have 
none now ; every hope is ended. Once I could animate my 
warriors to battle ; but I cannot animate the dead. They can 
no longer hear my voice; their bones are at Tallushatches, 
Talladega, Emukfau, and Tohopeka. While there was a 
chance of success, I never supplicated peace ; but my people 
are gone, and I now ask it for my nation and myself.” 

1§14. During the summer, a treaty of peace was concluded with 
Aug. 9. the conquered Creeks, on conditions advantageous to the Uni- 
Uie Cre^s^ ted States. General Jackson returned to Tennessee, and was 
soon after appointed to succeed General Wilkinson in the 
command of the forces at New Orleans. 


CHAPTER XI. 

Political Affairs. 


1§1S. 

Russia offers 
to mediate. 


Comrais- 
<$ioners to 
treat for 
peace meet 
at Ghent. 


During the spring of 1813, Alexander, emperor of Russia, 
with a laudable zeal to spare mankind from the desolations of 
war, offered his mediation in the quarrel between the United 
States and Great Britain. On the part of the republic, the 
offer was promptly accepted, and John Quincy Adams, Albert 
Gallatin, and James A. Bayard, were dispatched to Russia, to 
meet and negotiate with such commissioners as Great Britain 
might choose to appoint. That power, however, had declined 
the mediation of Alexander, but offered to treat for peace di- 
rectly with the United States. In pursuance of this proposi- 
tion, to which the American government acceded, Messrs. 
Adams, Gallatin, and Bayard, in the month of August, pro- 
ceeded to Ghent, the place of meeting agreed on, and there 
met Lord Gambier, Henry Golbourn, and William Adams, com- 


NATURALIZED CITIZENS DEFENDED. 


333 


missioners on the part of Great Britain. On that of America, 
Henry Clay, and Jonathan Russell, were added to the gen- 
tlemen already named. 

On account of the critical state of the country, congress 
deemed it expedient to hold an extra session, and accordingly 
met on the 24th of May. Their most urgent business was to 
provide means of replenishing the exhausted treasury ; and, 
notwithstanding the clamors of the party opposed to the war, 
they proceeded with firmness and decision. 

They agreed on a system of internal duties ; laid taxes 
on lands and houses, distilled liquors, refined sugars, retailer’s 
licences, carriages, sales at auction, and bank notes ; and 
they authorized a loan of seven millions and a half. Con- 
gress adjourned on the 2d of August. 

Among other important subjects, embraced in the president’s 
message, at the regular session, was that concerning the right 
of expatriation, on which Great Britain and America had been 
so long at issue, and from which the most tragical consequen- 
ces were, at that period, apprehended. Forty persons, natives 
of Britain, but who, by a long residence, had become natural- 
ized in America, had been taken in arms against the British 
nation, and were sent to the land of their birth, there to under- 
go a trial for treason. The American government, feeling 
itself bound to protect them, had put in close confinement an 
equal number of British soldiers, with a notification, that if 
violence was done, the same, in kind and degree, should be 
indicted in return. In retaliation for this step, the British 
government put in confinement, with a similar threat, double 
the number of American officers of the lower grades. This 
measure had also been retaliated, and an equal number of 
British officers selected. 

The subject was, however, adjusted, by the exchange of 
all prisoners, except the first forty, who had been sent for 
trial ; and concerning these, the American government reser- 
ved a right to retaliate, in case any violence should thereafter 
be done them. 

Another message was soon after received from the presi- 
dent, recommending an embargo upon exports, to deprive the 
enemy of supplies from our ports and with a design to pro- 
tect the American commerce, and completely prohibit British 
manufactures. This measure, after a warm debate, was adopt- 
ed by congress, but it was considered by the opposition, as 
annoying ourselves more than our foes, and condemned as un- 
constitutional and oppressive. 

These commercial restrictions were not, however, of long 
continuance. Mighty revolutions were taking place in Europe, 
and changing the policy of America. Napoleon was now a 
powerless exile on a little island in the Mediterranean ; and the 
ports of Europe were open to England. Under these circum- 


PART IV. 
PERIOD n. 
CHAP. XI. 


1S13. 

May 24. 
Congress 
meet in ex- 
tra session, 
and show a 
fiimness 
worthy of the 
revolution 


Dec. 2 
The »-egular 
session com 
mences. 

Forty native 
Britons, but 
naturalized 
Americans. 


Embargo 

laid. 


It is violent 
ly opposed. 


334 


AFFAIR OF LA COLLE. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XII. 

1 § 13 . 


stances, in the month of April, the embargo and non-importa- 
tion acts were both discontinued. 

The condition of the army required and received the atten- 
tion of congress, A bill was passed early in the session, giv- 
ing to those who should enlist for five years, or during the 
for the^relSf unprecedented bounty of one hundred and twenty- 

of the army, four dollars ; and to any person who should procure an able 
bodied recruit, was given further the sum of eight dollars. 
An appropriation of five hundred thousand dollars was made. 
Steam batte- for the building of one or more floating batteries, to be pro- 
pelled by steam. 


nes. 


1 § 14 . 

Feb. 21. 
Stores at 
Malone de- 
stroyed. 


Affair of La 
Colie. 


Wilkinson 

tried. 


May. 

Attempt to 
destroy the 
American 
flotilla on 
Lake Cham- 
plain. 


CHAPTER XII. 


Campaign of 1814. 


General Wilkinson had remained inactive at French 
Mills, until early in February, when, having received orders 
from the secretary of war, he detached General Brown, with 
2,000 troops, to the Niagara frontier; and after destroying 
his barracks, he retired to Plattsburg. The enemy, taking ad- 
vantage of this movement, made an incursion as far as Malone, 
and destroyed the arsenal and public stores there kept, which 
had belonged to the cantonment of French Mills. 

Movements of General Wilkinson, which had the appear- 
ance of an attempt again to invade Canada, caused the British 
commander to order 2,000 men, under Major Hancock, to forti- 
fy themselves at La Colie Mill, near the river Sorel. General 
Wilkinson advanced, and on the succeeding day made an at- 
tack. A sortie from the building ended in his repulse, and the 
loss of 1 00 of his men, in killed and wounded. Such a series 
of unsuccessful measures brought public censure upon this 
general. He was tried before a court-martial at Troy, New 
York, where he was nominally acquitted of the charges 
brought against him. 

The British army of Lower Canada now withdrew from 
the St. Lawrence, and were stationed near St. Johns, for secu- 
ring the entrance of a fleet into Lake Champlain. 

During the autumn, and winter, Macdonough, the American 
commodore on this station, had labored with great industry to 
provide a naval force on this lake, equal to that of the enemy. 
The flotilla was lying in the Otter river, at Vergennes ; and it 
was the object of the British to destroy it, before it should 
make its appearance on the lake. Apprised of this, Macdo- 
nough caused a battery to be erected at the mouth of the riv- 
er. On the 12th of May, the British fleet entered the lake. 
They attacked the battery, but were repulsed. 


Wellington’s veterans sent over. 




335 


Major Appling and Captain Woolsey were appointed to 
convey the naval stores from Oswego to Sackett’s Harbor, the 
British having made an attempt to seize them at the former 
^ place. A British party intending to attack them, were drawn 
into an ambuscade which they formed, and 1 33 of their num- 
ber were taken prisoners. 

At the commencement of this year, the Americans were in 
possession of all their former territory at the west, except fort 
Mackinaw. On the 21st of February, Captain Holmes was 
detached from Detroit, with 1 80 men, to dislodge a party of 
British who were stationed on the river Thames. When with- 
in fifteen miles of his destination, he received intelligence that 
about 300 of the enemy were within one hour’s march of him. 
He retired five miles, where he was attacked on all sides ; but 
he bravely stood his ground, and forced the British to retreat, 
with a loss of sixty-nine men. 

During the early part of this year, the government of Great 
Britain had been much occupied with affairs nearer home, but 
when her military and naval forces were liberated from Euro- 
pean warfare, she directed her energies to this continent. 
Two distinct systems appear to have been determined on in 
the British cabinet ; one, having for its object the invasion of 
the sea-coast, and the other, the protection of Canada, and the 
conquest of so much of the adjoining territory as might guard 
that province from future danger. To effect these objects, a 
formidable army of fourteen thousand, who had fought under 
the Duke of Wellington, were embarked at Bordeaux for Can- 
ada ; and, at the same time, a strong naval force, with an ad- 
equate number of troops, was directed against the maritime 
frontier of the United States, to maintain a strict blockade, 
and ravage the whole coast from Maine to Georgia. 

The northern sea-coast experienced little molestation, until 
the spring of 1814, when the British ascended the Connecti- 
cut river to Essex, where they destroyed shipping, to the val- 
ue of two hundred thousand dollars. The reason of the dis- 
tinction, which was thus made between the north and the south, 
is expressed by a British historian, in the concluding senti- 
ment of the folio vving paragraph. 

“After the fall of Napoleon, it was held in this country,” 
says Baines, “ with a lamentable ignorance of the real state 
of the feelings and energies of the United States, that Britain, 
so long the undisputed mistress of the ocean, would soon be 
able to sweep from the seas the ships of America ; and that 
those troops, which had acquired so much glory when con- 
tending with the veteran armies of Europe, would no sooner 
show themselves on the western side of the Atlantic, than the 
panic-struck soldiers of the United States would be driven far 
within their own frontiers. These pleasing illusions were 
heightened by the hope, that England would soon be able to 
dictate peace in the capital of the republic ; or at least, that 


PART IV. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. XII. 


1 § 14 . 

Feb. 21. 
Captain 
Holmes, with 
180 men, 
fights 300. 


Circumstan- 
ces threaten- 
ing to Amer- 
ica. 


14,000 of 
Wellington’s 
veteran 
troops sent 
over. 


Destruction 
of shipping 
at Essex. 


Baines’ ac- 
count of pub- 
lic opinion 
in England 
respecting 
America 


336 


BATTLE OF CHIPPEWA. 


PART IV the splendor of British triumphs, and the pressure of x\meri- 
PERioi) II can embarrassments, would induce and encourage the inhabi- 
CHAP. XIII. tants of the northern states, to form a separate government, 
under the protection of the crown of Great Britain, if not ac- 
tually under the sway of her sceptre.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 


The Niagara Frontier. 


1S14. 

July 2 and 3. 
General 
Brown 
crosses the 
Niagara, and 
takes Fort 
Erie. 

Scott ad- 
v^ances upon 
the enemy. 


July 5. 
Battle of 
Chippewa. 


Characiei of 
the troops 
engaged. 


General Brown, in conducting, as has been related, 2,000 
of the army of General Wilkinson, from French Mills towards 
the Niagara frontier, stopped at Sackett’s Harbor. Here his 
force consisted of two brigades , the first under General Scott, 
the second, under General Ripley. These able officers were 
diligently occupied, during the first part of the campaign, in 
disciplining their troops, and preparing them for action. 

In June, General Brown marched his army to Buffalo, ex- 
pecting to invade Canada. Here were added to his army, 
Towson’s artillery, and a corps of volunteers, commanded by 
General Porter, making, in the whole, about 3,500 men. On 
the second and third of July, they crossed the Niagara, and 
invested Fort Erie, where the garrison, amounting to 100 men, 
surrendered without resistance. 

On the 4th, the brigade under General Scott, with Towson’s 
artillery, advanced from Fort Erie along the bank of the Ni- 
agara, to Street’s Creek, which falls into the river from the 
southwest, and here, being within a mile and a half of the ene- 
my, he halted. General Brown, with the remaining brigade, 
arrived at the same place at midnight, and General Porter, with 
the volunteers, at sunrise. The British army, 3,000 strong, 
and commanded by General Riall, occupied a position at the 
mouth of the Chippewa. 

The battle of the 5th commenced with a skirmish, in 
which a detachment, under General Porter, surprised and 
defeated a body of Indians ; but they being reinforced, in 
their turn drove the Americans, who retreated, bravely fight- 
ing. The main body of the British advanced ; and General 
Brown put his whole camp in motion. General Ripley was 
sent to the left, to the aid of Porter, while General Scott, 
crossing the creek, drew up his brigade in order of battle, to 
receive the charge of the king’s regiment, and that of the 
royal Scots. They outnumbered the republican troops in the 
field by more than one-third, and were the veterans who had 
fought and conquered by the side of W ellington, and of whom 
many of the English had predicted, that they would re-colo- 


APPROACH OF A BATTLE. 


337 


nize America. The officers and soldiers of the republic had, 
at the most, but two years experience ; and many of them had 
never before been in battle. Here then they met in fair and 
open fight, arm to arm, and breast to breast. 

General Scott led on his men, while his officers nobly sec- 
onded his exertions. The conflict was bloody ; but the val- 
or of America prevailed. The veterans gave way, and re- 
treated, while the Americans pursued, defeating them at every 
point, until at length their retreat being changed to a rout, 
they sought the shelter of their entrenchments. So decisive 
had been the movements of General Scott, that the enemy 
were totally defeated before the brigade of General Ripley 
was brought into action. General Brown now ordered up 
the artillery to batter their works ; but the day was spent, and 
their batteries so strongly fortified, that he desisted from the 
attempt, drew off his forces, and returned to his camp. 

In this engagement. Colonel Gordon, of the royal Scots, 
and Colonel the Marquis of Tweedale, late aid-de-camp to the 
Duke of Wellington, were both severely wounded. The loss 
of the enemy in killed, wounded, and prisoners, was 514; 
that of the Americans, 328. 

In the meantime, a large body of British troops, commanded 
by General Drummond, were at the head of lake Ontario, 
near Burlington Heights, and at York. Soon after the battle 
of Chippewa, General Riall fell back to fort George, where 
in a few days he was joined by Drummond, when his army 
amounted to 5,000, of whom 1,500 were militia and Indians. 

On the 10th of July, the x\merican camp was removed 
from Street’s Creek to Queenstown, and from thence Gene- 
ral Brown marched to invest fort George ; but finding unex- 
pected difficulties, he retired from that position, and on the 
23d, took post at Chippewa. He had, however, previously 
sent his wounded and heavy baggage across the strait to 
Schlosser, near the Falls, intending at the time, to advance 
upon the enemy. 

On the morning of the 25th, General Brown received in- 
formation from General Swift, who had the care of the wound- 
ed, that the enemy were at Queenstown, and that a detach- 
ment threatened his stores at Schlosser. At this intelligence. 
General Brown detached General Scott, with his brigade and 
Captain Towson’s artillery, to make a movement on the 
Queenstown road, as if to attack the enemy, and thus divert 
their attention from his stores. Scott left the camp at four in 
the afternoon, moved along the river, and passed the grand 
cataract, in ignorance that the enemy were near. Having 
proceeded a short distance beyond the Falls, he learned that 
the British army, in great force, were encamped behind a 
wood, only a few hundred yards to the north, and that they 
intended to attack the Americans the next day. Scott imme- 
diately transmitted this intelligence to his commander, and 


P ART IV. 
PERIOD IL 

CHAP. XIII. 


1 § 14 . 

The British 
defeated. 


General 
Riall re- 
ceives rein- 
forcements 
by Drum- 
mond. 


General 
Brown falls 
back to 
Chippewa. 


July 25. 
Scott’s de- 
tachment 
falls in with 
the British 
army at 
Lundy’s 
Lane. 


338 


A NIGHT-SCENE. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XIII. 


1S14. 

The Ameri- 
cans in a 
dangerous 
position ; 
fight with 
desperate 
valor. 


Ripley rein- 
forces Scott, 


Miller 
“tries” to 
take the bat- 
tery and suc- 
ceeds. 


Terrible 
night en- 
co inter. 


moved rapidly forward through the wood, till he perceived the 
British strongly posted on an eminence, defended by nine 
pieces of artillery. He halted and drew up his men in order of 
of battle, on a level ground near Lundy’s lane, and in front of 
the British position. The artillery under Towson commenced 
a brisk cannonade, which was returned by the British battery. 
The American combatants stood for more than an hour and 
maintained a contest against a force seven times their number. 
It was late in the afternoon when the engagement commen- 
ced. The sun had now gone down, and darkness came on. 
No reinforcement appeared. But the gallant band still main- 
tained the battle, although an officer reminded the general, 
that the rule for retiring was accomplished, since more than 
one-fourth of his number were killed or wounded, among 
whom were many of his officers. The brave Colonel Brady 
had been the first to form his regiment, and on that the loss 
fell heaviest. Himself twice wounded, he was entreated by 
those who observed him pale from the loss of blood, to quit 
the field. “Not while I can stand,” was the reply, worthy of 
Leonidas. 

At that critical moment, a reinforcement appeared. Gene- 
ral Ripley, by whom it was commanded, had been ordered to 
form his brigade, on the skirt of a wood to the right of Gene- 
ral Scott. But, finding that this position was not favorable, 
he took the responsibility of first moving nearer to the Brit- 
ish. For this purpose, he was about to pass the brigade 
of Scott, but coining between him and the enemy, he found 
that he was suffering severely from their cannon. Ripley 
then conceived the bold thought of storming the formidable 
battery. “ Colonel Miller,” said he, “ will you take yonder 
battery ?” “ I’ll try,” said that heart of oak, and at the head 

of the twenty-first regiment, he calmly took his course, march- 
ed up to the mouth of the blazing cannon, around which the 
enemy had rallied, bayoneted the men while firing, and pos- 
sessed himself of their guns. Ripley had moved at the same 
time, at the head of the 23d regiment, to the attack of the in- 
fantry, and drove them from the eminence, which was the key 
of their position. 

Here Ripley formed his brigade. General Porter, with his 
volunteers, was on the right, and the artillery of Towson in 
the centre. The enemy, rallied in their might, and advanced 
to regain their position and artillery. The Americans per- 
ceived that the foe was coming on, but could not distinctly as- 
certain from what point. The moon had risen, but dark clouds 
were in the heavens, and her light was fitful. Sounds came 
indistinctly mingled from every quarter. The roar of the 
cataract, the shrieks and groans of the wounded and dying, 
the discharge of artillery, were all heard, as well as the rush 
of the enemy’s attack. In this situation, Ripley gave his 
troops the order to wait till the enemy’s bayonets touched 


THE BATH E JF BRIDGEWATER WON. 


339 


their own, and take aim by the light from the discharge of 
their muskets. The aim of the Americans was good, and 
numbers of their brave enemy fell. They closed up their 
ranks, and came on with the bayonet. The republicans stood 
the charge, and sturdily pushed back the thrust. For twenty 
minutes this deadly strife continued, when the veterans of 
Wellington retreated in disorder. But they renewed the at- 
tack till they were four times repulsed. At length, about 
midnight, they ceased to contend, and left their position and 
artillery to the Americans. 

Although the brunt of the battle was on the eminence, other 
efforts were making in different parts of the field. The brig- 
ade of Scott, shattered as it was, having formed anew, was 
not content to look idly on, while their brethren, who had 
stepped between them and death, were now bleeding in their 
turn. General Scott charged at their head, through an open- 
ing in Ripley’s line ; but in the confusion and darkness of the 
scene, he passed between the fires of the combatants. He 
afterwards engaged in the fight, taking his post on Ripley’s 
left. In another quarter. Colonel Jessup, with only two hun- 
dred men, advanced upon the enemy, brought them to close 
action, drove them from the ground, and captured General 
Riall, with other officers and soldiers, to a number almost 
equal to his own. 

In this sanguinary contest, the total loss of the British was 
eight hundred and seventy-eight. Generals Drummond and 
Riall were among the wounded. The Americans lost, in kill- 
ed, wounded, and missing, eight hundred and sixty. Of these, 
eleven officers were killed, among whom were Major M’Far- 
land and Captain Ritchie. Fifty-six officers were wounded, 
among whom were generals Brown and Scott ; it was not, 
however, until towards the close of the action, that the two 
generals, highest in command, were disabled. General Brown, 
on receiving his wound, gave notice to General Ripley, that 
he was left in command, but ordered him to collect the wound- 
ed, remove the artillery, and retire to the camp at Chippewa. 

Unfortunately, the Americans lost the trophies of their hard- 
earned victory, as no means of removing the captured artillery 
were at hand ; and General Ripley was obliged to leave it on 
the field of battle. The British, on learning that the Ameri- 
cans had abandoned the field, re-occupied it immediately ; 
and taking advantage of this circumstance, their officers, in 
their dispatches to their government, claimed the victory. 

The American army now reduced to 1 ,600, retired to fort 
Erie, and proceeded to entrench themselves strongly in that 
position. The enemy, to the number of 5,000, followed them ; 
and on the 4th of August, commenced a regular siege. On 
the 5th, General Gaines arrived at Erie from Sackett’s Har- 
bor, and took the command. Anticipating an attack, the 
Americ ans prepared them««elves to receive it. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIII. 


Americans 
are victori- 
ous. 


Incidents of 
this remark 
able battle. 


Americans 
unfortunate- 
ly lose the 
trophies of 
their victory. 


Aug. 4. 
American 
army be- 
sieged in 
Fort Erie. 


340 


SORTIE OF FORT ERIE. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIII. 


1814 . 

Aug. 15. 
Drummond 
assaults the 
fort, and is 
repulsed. 


General 
Brown in 
command. 


General 
Izard sent to 
the aid of 
Brown. 


Sept. 17. 
The Ameri- 
cans make a 
sortie and 
dislodge the 
enemy from 
Fort Erie. 


On the morning of the 1 5th, the enemy advanced in three 
columns, commanded by Colonels Drummond, Fischer, arid 
Scott. The columns to the right and left repeatedly attacked, 
and were as often repulsed. The centre column, under 
Drummond, after a sanguinary conflict, succeeded in scaling 
the walls, and taking possession of a bastion. While this 
savage man was denying mercy to the conquered Americans, 
a barrel of powder beneath him became ignited. There was 
a sudden crash, and bastion, assailants, and assailed, were 
blown together into the air. Those of the British who sur- 
vived, fled in dismay. Their numbers were thinned as they 
passed the American artillery. According to the British offi- 
cial report, their loss on this day was 57 killed, of whom 
were Colonels Scott and Drummond, 319 wounded, and 539 
missing. The total loss of the Americans was but eighty- 
four. 

After this repulse, both armies remained in a state of inac- 
tivity for some time. General Gaines had been wounded by 
the bursting of a shell, and the command again devolved on 
General Ripley ; it was exercised, however, but a short time, 
as General Brown, now recovered from his wounds, entered 
the fort, and resumed his functions. 

The American public had become anxious for the fate of 
their brave defenders, and General Izard, by the order of the 
secretary of war, abandoning a post, which, from the arrival 
of the British troops at Montreal, it was hazardous to leave, 
marched from Plattsburg, with 5,000 men for their relief. 
The enemy were daily receiving reinforcements, and their 
works, upon which they labored with great assiduity, grew 
more and more formidable. 

General Brown, learning that of the three parts into which 
the British army was divided, two were kept at the camp, 
while the third manned the batteries, determined to make a 
sortie, with a view of destroying the batteries, and cutting ofT 
the brigade on duty. 

On the 17th of September, at twelve o’clock, General Por- 
ter left the camp at the head of a detachment, to penetrate 
by a passage through the wood. Being perfectly acquainted 
with the ground, he with his men, trod silently and circuit- 
ously along, when, arriving at their destined point, they rush- 
ed upon the enemy, whom they completely surprised. In 
thirty minutes they had taken a blockhouse and two bastions, 
spiked their guns, blown up their magazine, and made pris- 
oners of their garrison ; but the brave colonels Gibson and 
Wood had fallen at the head of their columns. General Rip- 
ley arrived in season to share the danger and the honor of 
this well-planned and well-conducted enterprise. 

Thus in a few hours were the enemy deprived of the fruit 
of forty-seven days’ labor, of a great quantity of artillery and 
ammunition, and of 1,000 men, which was their number of 


WASHINGTON THREATENED. 


341 


killed, wounded, and prisoners. General Miller, on whom 
\he command devolved, secured the prisoners and the trophies 
of the victory, and re-conducted the army to the fort in 
perfect order. The killed and wounded were 300. Several 
more were missing, so that their loss was not much less than 
one-third of their whole number. 

After the destruction of his works before Fort Erie, Gene- 
ral Drummond broke up his camp, and retired on the night of 
the 21st, to his entrenchments behind Chippewa. 

Soon after this, the arrival of General Izard placed the 
Americans on a footing which enabled them once more to 
commence offensive operations ; and leaving Erie in command 
of Colonel Hindman, General Brown again advanced towards 
Chippewa. Near this place, an affair occurred on the 20th 
of October, in which Colonel Bissell, with a detachment of 
1,000 men, obtained an advantage over a detachment of 1,200, 
under the Marquis of Tweedale. 

During the summer of this year, an expedition was set on 
foot to recover Mackinaw. It was conducted by Major Cro- 
ghan, with the co-operation of part of the fleet of Lake Erie, 
which was for that purpose taken through the straits into 
Lake Huron. The attempt was unsuccessful, and several 
brave men were lost, among whom was Captain Holmes. 
The British warlike establishments at St. Josephs, and the 
Sault de St. Marie, were, however, destroyed. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD 11. 
CHAP. XIV. 


1814 . 

The British 
army retires. 


Oct. 20. 
Colonel Bis- 
sell defeats 
the Marquis 
of Twee 
dale. 


Unsuccess- 
ful attempt 
to recover 
Mackinaw. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


Washington taken by the British — Baltimore threatened. 

In the early part of the year 1814, while Admiral Cock- 
burn was engaged in predatory warfare upon the shores of 
the Chesapeake, the main protection of the inhabitants was a 
fleet of gunboats and smaller vessels, commanded by Commo- 
dore Barney. Early in June, several skinnishes took place 
between this flotilla and a part of the enemy’s vessels ; but Commodors 
not being able to cope with the superior force of the British, 

Barney took refuge in the Patuxent, and was there blockaded the PaLx-*' 
by the British admiral. . ent. 

Now that the armies which had been employed in Europe, 
were, by the pacification, left at liberty to be brought over by 
the great navy of Britain, the nation supposed that they might 
probably soon dictate a peace in the capital of the United ^ ington^*'*" 
States ; and an expedition was accordingly planned, whose 
object was the capture of Washington. 

The administration were not entirely inattentive to its de- 


J42 


barney’s flotilla destroyed. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XIV. 


1814 . 

State of the 
force for the 
defense of 
Washington. 


Aug. 17. 
Cochrane ar- 
rives with an 
army under 
Ross. 


They ascend 
the Patux- 
ent. 


Aug. 22. 
Force Com- 
modore Bar- 
ney to de- 
stroy his flo- 
tilla. 


Aug. 20. 
American 
army, under 
Winder, ad- 
vances from 
Washington. 

Aug. 22. 
Barney’s 
marines. 


fense, and that of the adjacent city of Baltimore ; but their 
measures were inefficient. 'I'he national territory had been 
previously divided into nine military districts. A tenth was 
now formed, embracing Maryland, the District of Columbia, 
and a part of Virginia. On the 4th of July, a requisition was 
made by the president, upon the governors of these states for 
ninety-three thousand militia. Of these, fifteen thousand were 
within the limits of the new military district. One thousand 
regulars were also to be added, and thus there was, numeri- 
cally, a force of sixteen thousand men at the disposal of Gen- 
eral Winder, who was appointed to the command. But it was 
only a fortnight previous to the invasion, that the order, au- 
thorizing that general to call for these forces, was received. 
Time is necessarily consumed in the tardy operations of re- 
publican governments, unused to war ; and when, on the 20th 
of August, news arrived that the enemy had landed at Bene- 
dict, General Winder had not collected more than 3,000 men, 
and these were undisciplined and unacquainted with each 
other. 

On the 17th of August, the British fleet in the Chesapeake 
was augmented by the arrival of Admiral Cochrane, who had 
been sent out with a large land force, commanded by Major- 
General Ross, in pursuance of the resolution which had been 
taken by the British government, “ to destroy and lay waste 
such towns and districts upon the coast, as might be found 
assailable.” This formidable fleet was divided into three parts, 
one of which, carrying General Ross, and commanded by 
Admiral Cochrane, proceeded up the Patuxent ; one, under 
Captain Gordon, ascended the Potomac ; and the third, under 
Sir Peter Parker, went further up the Chesapeake, as if to 
threaten Baltimore. 

On the 19th, General Ross landed at Benedict with 5,000 
infantry : on the 20th, he began his march to Washington, 
distant twenty-seven miles, keeping along the right bank of 
the Patuxent. His object was, in the first instance, to co- 
operate with Admiral Cockburn, in the destruction of Commo- 
dore Barney’s squadron, which he had for some time been 
blockading. On the 22d, the expedition reached Pig Point, 
and descried the pendant of the American flotilla. On their 
approach, the Americans abandoned their fleet, and sixteen 
out of seventeen boats were blown up to prevent their falling 
into the hands of the enemy. The British were now distant 
only sixteen miles from Washington. 

On the afternoon of the 20th, General Winder, apprised of 
of the danger of the capital, advanced from it towards the 
enemy, and on the 22d encamped near Marlborough. Com- 
modore Barney here united his marines with Winder’s army. 
The president of the United States, with General Armstrong, 
who had succeeded Mr. Eustis as secretary of war, and some 
of the other heads of department, here visited the camp. 


BATTLE OF BLADENSBURG. 


34: 




It was resolved to fall back nearer to the capital. The same 
retreating policy was pursued, until General Winder had re- 
crossed the eastern branch of the Potomac. Here he made 
provisions for guarding the bridge, it being supposed the 
enemy would attempt the capital from this point. 

In the meantime, the militia from Baltimore, under General 
Stansbury, advanced to the relief of Washington. These, to 
the number of 2,200, including a company of artillery, rested, 
on the night of the 23d, near Bladensburg. Being under orders 
to join General Winder, they commenced their march on the 
morning of the 24th. But it was now discovered, that, al- 
though that general, or those under whose direction he acted, 
had carefully set a trap at the great bridge on the east branch, 
the British commander did not choose to fall into it ; but 
had taken for safety a more circuitous route, and was march- 
ing past Washington, to gain the Bladensburg road, on the 
north. 

General Stansbury now met an order from Winder to re- 
trace his steps to Bladensburg, and there give battle to the 
enemy. x\lthough exhausted by fatigue, and the heat of the 
season, he obeyed. On his march he was met by Colonel 
Monroe, secretary of state, who had been scouring the adja- 
cent country for volunteers. He proposed to Stansbury to 
make a movement in order to get in the enemy’s rear ; but 
that general being under orders to the contrary, did not feel at 
liberty to follow this judicious counsel. About noon he met 
the enemy near Bladensimrg. General Winder soon came 
up with the main body. The president and heads of depart- 
ment were on the field, but as the event of the day was 
doubtful, and they had documents of importance to secure, 
all left it about the time the battle began, except Colonel Mon- 
roe, who was active in forming and bringing forward the caval- 
ry of General Stansbury. The contest which ensued, termina- 
ted as might have been expected from the condition of the 
American troops. Many of the militia fled. Commodore Bar- 
ney, with his 400 marines and a small battery, fought valiantly, 
and for some time held the enemy in check ; but he was at 
length wounded and made prisoner. The regulars and mili- 
tia of the district of Columbia stood their ground for a time, 
but at length they left the field and retreated towards Wash- 
ington. 

They were now joined by fresh militia from Virginia, and 
upon the heights they formed again, and once more interposed 
a barrier between Washington and its invaders. But on sur- 
veying their numbers, wasted by the flight of the timid, and 
the fall of the brave, they were found inadequate to the task 
of its defense. 

General Ross entered Washington at eight in the evening, 
and with that barbarism which distingnished the Goths and 
Vandals of the middle ages, but which is unknown to civili- 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XIV. 


1814 . 

Enemy 
chooses his 
own road. 


General 

Stansbury. 

Mr. Monroe. 


Aug, 24. 
Americans 
defeated at 
Bladens-^ 
burg. • 


They rally 
near Wash- 
ington ; arc 
defeated. 


General 
Ross enters 
Washington 


344 


THE BRITISH IN WASHINGTON. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XIV. 


1S14. 

General 
Ross enters 
Washing- 
ton ; Imrns 
and plun- 
ders. 


American 
and British 
loss. 


British bar- 
barism de- 
feats British 
policy. 


Aug. 27. 
Alexandria 
capitulaies. 


British re- 
pulsed at 
Bellair. 


Sept. 11. 
The British 
proceed to 
Baltimore. 


zed warfare, his troops burnt, not only the capital, which was 
in an unfinished state, but its extensive library, records, and 
other collections, appertaining not to war, but to peace and 
civilization. The public offices and the president’s house 
were wantonly sacrificed, together with many private dwel- 
lings. The public stores at the navy-yard, and the vessels on 
the stocks had been burned by order of the president, to pre- 
vent their falling into the hands of the invaders. The expen- 
sive bridge across the Potomac was also destroyed. The 
loss of public property alone, amounted to one million of 
dollars. 

d'he British, though they had entered the capital, had learn- 
ed enough of the people, to satisfy them that it would not be 
wise to attempt keeping possession. General Ross left it on 
the evening of the 25th, and reached the fleet, still in the Pa- 
tuxent, on the evening of the 27th. 

'Phe loss of the Americans, in the battle of Bladensburg, 
was eighty in killed and wounded ; that of the enemy, 249. 
Their loss during this expedition, amounted to 400 killed and 
wounded, and 500 either taken prisoners or deserted. 

Had the British confined themselves to the capture and de- 
struction of public property appropriated to warlike purposes, 
the Americans would have felt deeply their humiliation, and 
the resentment of the nation might, as was expected in Eng- 
land, have fallen upon the public servants ; but the manner in 
which the advantage was used, produced, in the minds of the 
people, a vindictive feeling against the conquerors, which 
swallowed up all minor resentments, and united the nation, 
not in a wish for peace, but in high resolves for war. 

In the meantime, the squadron, under Captain Gordon, 
passed up the Potomac without opposition, and appeared be- 
fore Alexandria, on the 27th of August, 'r'he inhabitants en- 
entercd into a capitulation, by which they delivered up their 
merchandise and shipping to the enemy ; who, aden with a 
rich booty, returned to the ocean, though not without being 
much annoyed from the shore as they passed. 

The squadron which had sailed up the Chesapeake, under 
Sir Peter Parker, landed about 250 marines, for the purpose 
of surprising 200 militia, who were encamped near Bellair, 
under Colonel Reed. They were repulsed with the 1 o!>ts of 
forty-one killed and wounded ; Sir Peter Parker himself being 
among the latter. 

Admiral Cochrane having received on board his fleet the 
elated conquerors of Washington, the combined land and sea 
forces moved on, in the confidence of victory, to the attack 
of Baltimore. After passing down the Patuxent, they a.s- 
cended the Chesapeake, and on the 11th of September, ap- 
peared at the mouth of the Patapsco, fourteen miles from 
Baltimore. 

On the morning of the 12th, General Ross, with an smiy 


THE ENEMY REPULSED AT BALTIMORE. 


345 


amounting to about 5,000, debarked at North Point, and com- 
menced his inarch towards the city. 

General Smith commanded the whole force of the defend- 
ers. Watching the movements of the enemy, he dispatched 
about 2,300 men, under General Strieker, who, on the 11th, 
marched towards North Point. They halted at night seven 
miles from the city. On the morning of the 12th, informa- 
tion was received of the landing of the enemy, and General 
Strieker advanced to meet them. A skirmish between the 
advanced parties ensued, in which General Ross was killed. 
The command then devolved on Colonel Brooke, who, having 
the instructions of General Ross, continued to move forward. 
An action commenced at about half past three, by a discharge 
of cannon on both sides. After maintaining the contest for some 
time, the x\mericans gave way, and General Strieker retired 
behind an entrenchment on the heights, where General Smith 
was stationed with the main army. 

On the morning of the 1 3th, the British advanced within a 
mile and a half of the camp, and manceuvred to draw forth the 
Americans ; but General Smith had the advantage of ground 
and position, and wisely maintained it. Colonel Brooke was 
aware that the republicans were superior to him in numbers as 
well as 'position ; he therefore made no attempt upon them du- 
ring the day, but disposed his troops for a night attack. 

In the evening, he received a communication from Admiral 
Cochrane, the commander of the* naval forces, informing him 
that Fort M’ Henry had resisted all his efforts, an^^^ that the 
entrance of the harbor was blocked up by vessels sunk for 
that purpose, and that a naval co-operation against the town 
and camp, was impracticable. Colonel Brooke not choosing, 
therefore, to hazard an attack, moved olf in the night ; and, on 
the 15th, re-embarked at North Point. 

Great was the joy at Baltimore, when, on the morning of 
the 15th, the “ star-spangled banner” was still seen to wave 
over Fort M’Henry, and the city was no longer threatened 
with destruction. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XV. 


1814 . 

Sept. 12. 
Battle near 
Baltimore. 


Death of 
Ross. 


General 
Strieker re- 
tires. 


Sept. 13. 
General 
Smith’s pru- 
dent con- 
duct. 


Cochrane 
attacks Fort 
M’Henry. 
and is r<^- 
pulsed. 

British aban- 
don the en- 
terprise. 


CHAPTER XV. 

Maine. — Invasion of Plattsburg. — Macdonough’s victory. 


On the 11th of July, Commodore Hardy, with eight ships 
and 2,000 men, made a descent upon the coast of Maine, and 
without resistance, took possession of Eastport and all the makes a de- 
towns on the west side of Passamaquoddy bay. Many of the j.^g^coasT of 
inhabitants remained, but it was on the degrading condition Maine, 
of acknowledging themselves the subjects of Great Britain. 

24 


346 


INVASION OF PLATTSBURG. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XV. 


1814 . 

British oc- 
cupy d. por- 
tion oi 
Maine. 


Aug. 9. 
British at- 
tack Sto- 
nington, but 
are repulsed. 


July and 
August. 
Sir George 
Provost is 
reinforced. 

He medi- 
tates an in- 
vasion. 


Sept. 3. 
He invades 
at Cham- 
plain. 

His procla- 
mation 
arouses the 
people with- 
out distinc- 
tion of party. 


In August, the governor of New Brunswick, with the aid 
of Admiral Grithth, invaded Maine, took possession of Cas- 
tine, which had been previously evacuated, and proceeded up 
the Penobscot river to Hamden, where the frigate .John Ad- 
ams had been placed for preservation. The militia who had 
been stationed for its defense, fled on their approach, and the 
frigate was blown up, to prevent its falling into the hands of 
the British. A proclamation was issued by the council of New 
Brunswick, declaring the country east of the Penobscot in 
possession of the king of Great Britain ; and a direct commu- 
nication was opened through it, between New Brunswick and 
Canada. The British continued to occupy this section of 
Maine until the close of the war. 

A British fleet under Commodore Hardy appeared before 
Stonington. They landed and attacked at different points. 
So far were they from finding that Connecticut was attached 
to the British cause, that no where had their predatory excur- 
sions been met, by the militia, with more spirit. Even the 
women shared the zeal for the common cause. After bom- 
barding the place for three days. Commodore Hardy drew ofl 
his fleet. 

During the months of July and August, the British army in 
Canada was augmented by another considerable body of those 
troops, who had, under Lord Wellington, acquired experience 
and reputation in the war of the Spanish peninsula. With 
these Sir George Provost determined to invade America, by 
the same route that Burgoyne had formerly pursued, and per- 
haps, with the same expectation of penetrating, by the way 
of Lake Champlain and the Hudson, to New York. A part 
of his baggage, like that of Burgoyne, consisted of arms and 
clothing, for those whom he expected would flock to his stand- 
ard. Such a belief had been excited by the smugglers from 
the United States, who wished to court favor with the British 
in Canada, and by the republican party who had too freely ac- 
cused their opponents with being the friends of the British. 

The army at Plattsburg having been^ reduced by the depar- 
ture of General Izard for Fort Erie, Sir George Provost con- 
centrated his force on the frontier, and entered the American 
territory on the 3d of September. From Champlain, he issued 
a proclamation, giving the assurance that his arms would on- 
ly be directed against the government, and those who support- 
ed it ; while no injury should be done to the peaceful and 
unoffending inhabitants. 

The fire of genuine patriotism rekindled in the breasts of 
the Americans, when they heard that an invading enemy had 
dared to call on the people to separate themselves from their 
government. The inhabitants of the northern part of New 
York, and the hardy sons of the Green Mountains, without 
distinction of party, rose in arms, and hastened towards the 
scene of action. 


macdonougk’s victory. 


347 


Sir George Provost, at the head of 14,000 troops, march- 
ing in two columns, now advanced upon Plattsburg. One 
column, with all the baggage and artillery, proceeded by the 
lake road, and the other, under the command of General Bris- 
bane, by Beekmantown. 

Parties of the Americans were detached, who obstructed 
their way, by breaking down bridges and felling trees. On 
the morning of the 6th, Major Wool, with a small corps of reg- 
ulars, met General Brisbane seven miles from Plattsburg, 
where a smart skirmish ensued. From the superior force of 
the British, the Americans were compelled to retreat, not, 
however, without disputing the ground, and killing or wound- 
ing 200 of the enemy ; among whom was Lieutenant Colonel 
Wellington. The Americans lost forty-five in killed and 
wounded. Sir George arrived in the course of the morning, 
with the main column, and encamped his whole army before 
Plattsburg. 

The situation of General Macomb, who had succeeded Gen- 
eral Izard in command, was critical in the extreme. His 
whole regular force did not exceed 2,000, and his fortifica- 
tions were merely a show of defense. Had Sir George 
pursued Major Wool across the Saranac, on the morning of 
the 6th, he could have taken with ease, the works occupied 
by Macomb and his army, but he preferred to wait until the 
two fleets should have settled the supremacy of the lake. 

On the morning of the 11th of September, Sir George 
formed his army in two columns, preparatory to an assault. 
One column passed the Saranac, and placed itself in the rear 
of the American position, while the other was in the village 
in front, ready to advance whenever the order might be given, 
or circumstances might justdy. Such was the threatening 
position of the army, when the British fleet made its appear- 
ance in the bay of Plattsburg. It was commanded by Com- 
modore Downie, and was composed of the Confiance, a frigate 
of thirty-nine guns, a brig of sixteen, two sloops of eleven, and 
several galleys, mounting, in the whole, ninety-five guns, and 
having 1 ,000 men. 'Fhe American squadron, under Commo- 
dore Macdonough, which was anchored in the bay, mounted 
no more than eighty-six guns, and had only 820 men. It con- 
sisted of the Saratoga of twenty-six guns ; the Eagle of 
twenty ; the Ticonderoga of seventeen ; the Preble, of seven, 
and ten galleys. 

The enemy, having the advantage in choice of position, an- 
chored within three hundred yards of the American line, and 
at 9 o’clock began the fight. The surface of the lake was un- 
ruffled, and for an hour and a half, the Saratoga and Confiance 
poured upon each other a destructive fire, while the smaller 
vessels commenced a close and spirited action. The Eagle 
then cut her cable, and passing between the Ticonderoga and 
Saratoga, increased the danger of the American commodore, 

24* 


PART IV. 
PERIOD n. 

CHAP. XT. 


1 § 14 . 

Sept. 6. 
Skirmish be- 
tween the 
advance of 
the Ameri- 
cans and the 
British. 


The whole 
British force 
before 
Plattsburg. 

Situation of 
the Ameri- 
can army at 
Plattsburg. 


Sept. ]]. 
Plattsburg 
and the 
American 
army me- 
naced by a 
force supe- 
rior to their 
own. 


Macdon- 
ough’s skill 
and bravery 


The British 
fleet defeat- 
ed. 


348 


RETREAT OF SIR GEORGE PROVOST. 


PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XVI. 


PART IV. by leaving him exposed to a heavy fire from the enemy’s bng. 

His guns were dismounted, or had become unmanageable ; 
when, by the skillful manceuvre of waring his ship, which 
Commodore Downie vainly attempted, he brought a fresh 
broadside to bear upon the Confiance, which soon compelled 
her to surrender. The smaller vessels were of course obliged 
to follow her example, and the whole British fleet on the lake 
remained with the Americans, as trophies of their victory. 

The British loss was eighty-four killed, and one hundred 
and ten wounded ; among the former was Commodore Downie. 
The loss of the Americans was fifty -two killed and fifty-eight 
wounded. 

When the engagement between the fleets began, the British 
land army opened their batteries upon the American works ; 
but they soon ceased ; for the moment Sir George perceived 
that his fleet was captured, he recalled his columns from the 
contemplated assault, and, leaving behind him large quantities 
of ammunition and military stores, he retreated in great haste 
towards Canada. The column placed in the rear of the Ame- 
ricans, was pursued by General Strong, of Vermont, who 
commanded the volunteers. The soldiers of one of the re- 
treating companies, were either killed, wounded, or captured, 


1814 . 

Sir George 
Provost re- 
treats in great 
haste. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

Bloody Sea-fight. — The Hartford Convention. 

Commodore CoMMODORE PoRTER, who had sailed in the 'frigate Essex, 
Porter with bad cruised in the Pacific ocean, and had greatly annoyed the 
the Pacific, enemy’s commerce, having captured twelve armed whale ships, 
whose aggregate force amounted to 107 guns, and 302 men. 
One of these prizes was equipped, named the Essex Junior, 
and given in command to Lieutenant Downes, by whom it was 
employed to conduct the prizes, made by Porter, to the neu- 
tral port of Valparaiso. 

Commodore To meet the Essex, the British admiralty had sent out Com- 
out Hillyar, with the Phebe frigate, carrying fifty-three 

Porter. guns and 320 men, accompanied by Captain Tucker, with the 
Cherub sloop of war, mounting twenty-eight guns, and having 
180 men. ddie Essex carried forty-six guns and 250 men, 
and her consort twenty guns and sixty men. 

Commodore learning the vicinity of his enemy. Commodore Porter 

Porter at the Steered for the island of Moaheevah, to refit. Of this island 
he took possession, in the name of the American government, 
calling it, in honor of the president, Madison’s Island, 
at Valparai- Leaving three of his vessels under the charge of Lieuten- 
80 . ant Gamble, he proceeded to Valparaiso, and there, as he ex- 


THE ESSEX CAPTURED. 


34P 


pected met with Commodore Hillyar, who, for several months, 
had sought him. Finding, to his regret, that his adversary’s 
force was greatly superior to his own. Porter remained block- 
aded at Valparaiso, for six weeks. 

Determining at length to attempt an escape, he set sail with 
a fair wind, but on rounding the point at the entrance of the 
harbor, a sudden squall carried away his maintopmast. Thus 
disabled, he anchored in a small bay near the shore, hoping 
that the neutrality of the place would protect him. But the 
British frigate pressed on. Porter met her assault so warm- 
ly, that in half an hour, the Phebe was obliged to retire and 
repair her damages. She however soon returned, and being 
able to choose her distance, she placed herself out of the shot 
of the guns of her antagonist, but where her own of a longer 
reach poured upon the Essex a destructive fire. As the Ame- 
rican sailors fell at the guns, others stepped into their places, 
till in this way, one gun was manned the third time. Porter 
attempted to board, but his masts were shot away, and his 
ship was unmanageable. He next endeavored to run ashore, 
but the wind, shifting, blew him upon the raking fire of his 
enemy. The Essex now burst into flames, and before they 
could be extinguished, a quantity of gunpowder exploded. 
Still the Americans kept up the fight. At length the commo- 
dore thought of consulting his officers on the subject of sur- 
render. Only one, Lieutentant M’ Knight, remained. Porter 
then struck his colors ; but the enemy’s firing continued ten 
minutes afterwards. Seventy-five were all that remained of 
the crew of the Essex. 

Commodore Porter was sent on parole, in the Essex Junior, 
to the United States, where he was received at New York 
with distinguished honors. The desperate valor which he 
displayed in this, the most bloody naval action of the war, 
will give his memory to future ages, as a hero of the same 
class as Paul Jones. 

On the 2 1st of April, the United States’ sloop of war Frolic, 
commanded by Commodore Bainbridge, was captured by the 
Orpheus frigate. On the 29th of the same month, the United 
States’ sloop, the Peacock, of which Captain Warrington was 
the commander, captured the British brig Epervier, command- 
ed by Captain Wales. 

The Wasp, commanded by Captain Blakely, left Portsmouth, 
(N. H.) on the 18th of May. On the 28th of June, near the 
entrance to St. George’s channel, she fell in with the Eng- 
lish brig Reindeer, commanded by Captain Manners. After 
an action of nineteen minutes, the Reindeer lost her com- 
mander and purser, twenty-seven men killed and forty-two 
wounded, and having made two unsuccessful attempts to board 
the Wasp, she was herself boarded by the American vessel, and 
taken, but in a condition so shattered that she was burned. 

The Wasp continued her cruise, and after making several 


PART IV. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XVI. 

1S14. 

March 28. 
Accident 
throws Por- 
ter in con- 
tact with the 
enemy. 


The battle ol 
the Essex 
and Phebe. 


Porter re- 
turns in the 
Essex, Jr. 


Frolic cap- 
tured by the 
British ; 
Epervier by 
the Ameri- 
cans. 


May 18. 
The Wasp 
leaves Ports 
mouth. 

June 28. 
Encounters 
the Rein- 
deer. 


350 


THE OPPOSITION IN NEW ENGLAND. 


1814 . 

Aug. 31. 
She en- 


P ART IV. captures put into the port of POrient, in France, on the 8th of 
PERIOD II. July. She remained there until the 27th of August, and when 
CHAP. XVI. four days at sea, she met the brig Avon, commanded by Cap- 
tain Arbuthnot. After a severe action of forty-five minutes, 
and after orders were given to board her, three British \ essels 
appeared in sight, and Captain Blakely was compelled to 
counters ^he abandon the contest. The Avon sunk soon after he left her. 

Avon. During the remainder of the cruise. Captain Blakely captured 
^ound^s af merchant vessels ; but he never returned to port ; nor 

sea. is it known what was the fate of the vessel and her gallant 
crew. 

In October, communications were received from the Ameri- 
can commissioners in Europe, from which it appeared that 
Great Britain demanded such terms as extinguished the hopes 
Difficult ^ speedy reconciliation. In the meantime the situation of 
situation of affairs in the United States, was such as to alarm the friends 
the Ameri- ^f country. The expenditure of the nation greatly ex- 
ceeded its income, its credit was low, its finances disordered, 
and the opposition of the federal party to the administration 
was unremitted. Congress, however, shrunk not from the du- 
ties which the crisis imposed. New loans were authorized, 
taxes augmented, and vigorous preparations made for prosecu- 
ting the war. Mr. Monroe was appointed secretary of the war 
department, in the place of General Armstrong. The affair 
of Washington had injured the popularity of Armstrong, and 
much increased that of Monroe. 

The opposition had, at this time, assumed a bold attitude. 
Some of the New England states had not only refused to 
call out their militia, but Massachusetts even proposed to 
withhold the revenue of the state from the general government. 
Legislatures \ convention of delegates from the New England states was 
^chusettr proposed, the object of which was, to take into consideration 
Connecticut, the situation of the country, and to decide upon such measures 
^"^Isknd^^ as might lead to a redress of supposed grievances. Members 
choose dele- were appointed by the legislatures of Massachusetts, Con- 
gates. necticut, and Rhode Island, Two members from New Hamp- 
shire, and one from Vermont, were appointed at county 
meetings. 

The convention assembled at Hartford, in Connecticut, on 
Dec. 15. the 15th of December, and sat nearly three weeks with closed 
Meeting of (joors. xAifter their adjournment, they published an address, 

tu.6 conv6n* ^ • 

tion at Hart- charging the national government with pursuing measures 

ford. hostile to the interests of New England, and recommending 
amendments of the federal constitution. Among these 

drei^ ^nd amendments, it was proposed that congress should have no 
proposed power to lay an embargo for more than sixty days, that they 
^^he^con^^ should not interdict commercial intercourse, or declare war 
ititution. without the concurrence of two-thirds of both houses ; that 
no person, who shall be hereafter naturalized, shall be eligi- 
ble to a seat in the senate or house of representatives, or hold 


DELEGATES CONVENE AT HARTFORD. 


351 


any civil office under the government of the United States ; PART IV. 
and that the same person shall not be twice elected to the period ii. 
office of president of the United States, nor the president chap. xvn. 
elected from the same state for two successive terms. A res- 
olution was passed, which provided for the calling of another 
convention, if the United States “ should refuse their consent 
to arrangements, whereby the New England states, separately, 

■or in concert, might be empowered to assume upon themselves, 
the defense of their territory against the enemy, and appro- 
priate therefor, such part of the revenue raised in those states 
as might be necessary.” The committee appointed by the 
convention to communicate these resolves to the government 
proceeded to Washington; having met on the way, the 
news of peace. The proposed amendments of the constitu- 
tion were submitted to the several states, and rejected by all, 1§14. 
except Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and Connecticut. Prob- Public prej« 
ably there had been no measure taken since America was a 
nation, which subjected the agents to more severe personal, 
as well as political censure. But party heat having subsided, 
candid minds are now ready to allow, that their views were 
in a degree misunderstood, and their actions misrepresented.* 


CHAPTER XVII. 

British invasion and defeat at New Orleans. 

After the peace with the Creeks, General Jackson had ^5 
fixed his head-quarters at Mobile. Here he learned that three Jackson as , 
British ships had entered the harbor of Pensacola, and landed Mobile. 

♦The following is an extract from a letter of Harrison Gray Otis, Esq, one 
of the most distinguished citizens of Massachusetts, and regarded as the lead- 
ing member of this convention, to the author of this work, who had requested 
him to give a brief view of the motives of those engaged in promoting the 
measure. 

“ The Hartford Convention, far from being the original contrivance of a cabal, 
for any purpose of faction or disunion, was a result, growing by natura.1 con- 
sequences out of existing circumstances. More than a year previous to its in- 
stitution, a conveiVion was simultaneously called for by the people, in their 
town meetings, in -all parts of Massachusetts. Petitions to that effect were ac- 
cumulated on the taoles of the legislative chamber. They were postponed for 
tw’elve months, by the influence of those who now sustain the odium of the 
measure. The atloption of it was the consequence, not the source of a popular 
sentiment ; and it was intended, by those w'ho voted for it, as a safety-valve by 
W'hich the steam arising from the fermentation of the times might escape, not as 
a boiler in w-hich it should be generated. Whether good or ill, it w’as a meas- 
ure of the people, of states, of legislatures. How unjust to brand the unwil- 
ling agents, the mere committee of legislative bodies, with the stigma of facts 
which were first authorized, and then sanctioned by their constituted assem- 
blies !” 

In addition to the remarks of Mr. Otis, the fact may be mentioned, that in 
some parts of New England, the people of the federal party were so much ex- 
cited, that they had a military organization. What were its definite objects, or 
how far it extended, is unknown 


352 


THE BARRATARIANS. 


P ART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

«HAP. XVII. 


1811 . 

Colonel 
Nicholls at 
Pensacola. 

Colonel 

Nicholls’ 

proclama- 

tion. 


The Barra- 
tarians. 


La Fitte re- 
ceives dis- 
■ closures 
from 
Nicholls. 


He informs 
governor 
Claiborne, 
and is par- 
doned. 


Oct. 30. 
Jackson 
leaves Mo- 
bile, and. 


about 300 men, under Colonel Nicholls, together with a large 
quantity of guns and ammunition, to arm the Indians. He 
also learned that the British meditated a descent, with a large 
force, upon the southern shores of the United States. He 
immediately made a call for the militia of Tennessee, and 
was promptly furnished with two thousand men by that patri- 
otic state. 

Colonel Nicholls issued a proclamation, which was address- 
ed to the inhabitants of Louisiana, Kentucky, or Tennessee, 
inviting them to return to their allegiance to the British gov- 
ernment, and help to restore the country to its rightful owner. 
T'his proclamation produced no excitement among the people, 
except upon their risibles. If this attempt manifested Nich- 
olls to be weak and ignorant, another showed him to be 
wicked. 

W est of the mouth of the Mississippi, the island of Barra- 
taria was the resort of a band of marauders, who, by their 
daring courage, the celerity and mysterious secrecy of their 
movements, kept the country in a state of perpetual alarm ; 
now appearing, to strike some unexpected blow of robbery, 
perhaps of murder, sometimes by sea, sometimes by land ; 
then suddenly disappearing, — and constantly eluding pursuit. 
Their numbers were formidable, amounting to live or six 
hundred. Their leader, La Fitte, was subtle and courageous, 
and though unprincipled, yet possessing traits of magnanim- 
ity. They had made pretence of sailing under the Cartha- 
genian flag, as privateers, but their prizes were condemned in 
their own ports. In short, they were by land, robbers ; by 
sea, pirates. The American authorities, by whom they were 
outlawed, having endeavored to root them out, applied to the 
British to lend their assistance. Instead of this, Nicholls, 
disclosing to La Fitte that a powerful attempt was to be made 
on New Orleans, offered him a large reward, if, by his knowl- 
edge of the passes, he would aid the British in their approach 
to the threatened city. 

La Fitte drew from him important facts, and then, dismis- 
sing his propositions with disdain, disclosed the whole to 
Claiborne, governor of Louisiana. Struck with this act of 
the bandit’s generosity for a country which had set a price 
upon his head, and perceiving how valuable would be the ser- 
vices of the Barratarians in the crisis which was approach- 
ing, Governor Claiborne, by a proclamation, offered pardon to 
the whole band, if they would come forward in defense of 
the country. They joyfully accepted the proposition, and af- 
terwards rendered essential services. 

General .Jackson had represented to the government, that 
the Spanish had violated their neutrality by suffering the Brit- 
ish to use the port of Pensacola for annoying the Americans, 
and he therefore urged the propriety of taking it into posses- 
sion during the war. Not having received an answer, he de- 


PREPARATIONS FOR DEFENSE AT NEW ORLEANS. 


353 


which he 
takes. 


Dec. 1. 
Jackson 
reaches New 


termined to hazard the responsibility of the measure. Ac- P ART IV. 
cordingly, he marched from Mobile, at the head of nearly period ii 
two thousand men, and arrived in the neighborhood of Pensa- chap. xvh. 
cola on the 6th of November. He sent a flag to the gover- 
nor, for the purpose of conference, but his messenger was 1§14. 
fired upon. On the seventh, he entered the town, carrying 
at the point of the bayonet a battery which had been placed sacola, 

in the street to oppose him. The governor then capitulated. 

The British troops destroyed the forts at the entrance of the 
harbor, and with their shipping evacuated the bay. 

Jackson was there informed that Admiral Cochrane had 
been reinforced at Bermuda, and that thirteen ships of the line, 
with transports and an army of ten thousand men, were ad- 
vancing. Believing New Orleans to be their destination, Orleans, 
he marched for that place, and reached it on the 1st of De- 
cember. 

Early in the month of September, the inhabitants of Lou- New Or- 
isiana believed that the British were about to invade 
with a powerful force. Their principal citizens, among whom invasion, 
were Governor Claiborne and Edward Livingston, beheld the 
prospect with well-grounded alarm. This part of the union 
having been but recently annexed, its yeomanry might not 
feel the same pride of country as those of older states; and 
New Orleans being assailable from so many points, it was 
difficult to secure it in' all. Yet, far from being discouraged 
by difficulties, the exigency proved only a stimulant to great- 
er exertions. Governor Claiborne immediately issued his 
proclamation, calling on the people to arm for the defense of Sept. 16. 
their coimtry and their homes. Mr. Livingston, at a meet- 
ing of the citizens, who convened on the 16th of September, 
to devise measures in co-operation with the government of 
the state, made an eloquent and moving appeal, calling on the 
inhabitants to prove the assertion a slander, that they were 
not attached to the American government. The people arous- 
ed ; defenses were begun, to guard the principal passes, and Jackson ar 
volunteer corps organized. In the meantime. General Jack- rives, and is 
son arrived, and the citizens believing that he would preserve 
them in safety, or lead them to victory, were content to put powers.* 
all their strength, pecuniary and physical, at his disposal. 

Confident in his own energies, he took, with a firm and un- 
wavering step, the perilous post assigned him. 

At length it was ascertained that the enemy, with sixty sail, The British 
were off Ship Island. Jackson forgot no measure to increase 
his military force, or make it more effective ; or to put at his 
disposal more laboring hands, in the building of defenses. 

The motley population of New Orleans, the slaves, the free 
people of color, Frenchmen, Spaniards, and Americans, all 
were employed. 

The enemy had passed into lake Borgne. A naval force, 
consisting of several small vessels, under Lieutenant Jones, Borgne 


354 


ENERGY AND ACTIVITY. 


PAR T IV. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XVII. 


1814 . 

American 
flotilla, 
Dec. 13. 


The extre- 
mity of dan- 
ger in New 
Orleans au- 
thorizes 
Jackson to 
proclaim 
martial law. 


Dec. 22. 
The British 
land below 
New Or- 
leans, where 
they repulse 
the Ameri- 
cans. 


The Ameri- 
cans fortify 
themselves 
nearer the 
city. 


Jackson’s 
fortifications 
on the left 
bank. 


met them at one of the straits which connect that lake with 
Ponchartrain. The British, being provided with a great num- 
ber of boats, sent forty-three, with twelve hundred men, 
against the American flotilla, which was manned with only 
one hundred and eighty men. After a spirited defense in 
which Lieutenant Jones killed a considerable number of the 
enemy and took several of their barges, he was compelled by 
their superior force to surrender. The loss of this flotilla, 
which had been supposed adequate to defend the passes, in- 
creased the danger which threatened New Orleans. 

Having reason to believe that there were persons in the 
city, who carried intelligence to the enemy, an embargo was 
laid for three days. That not an idle hand might be found, 
the prisons were disgorged, on condition that the prisoners 
should labor in the ranks, where already La Fitte and the 
Barratarians were employed. To keep in order and direct 
the energies of such a mass. General Jackson judged that 
the strong arm of military control could alone be effectual. 
The danger of the time was extreme. A few days must de- 
cide the fate of the city. The general therefore took the daring 
responsibility of proclaiming martial law. 

On the morning of the 22d of December, three thousand 
British troops, under General Kean, landed at the head of 
lake Borgne, and at two o’clock, after making prisoners of a 
small advanced party of xAmericans, they posted themselves 
on the Mississippi, about nine miles below New Orleans. 
Apprehending that the fleet would pass the strait from Borgne 
to Ponchartrain, and that thus they would make a double at- 
tack, Jackson posted a part of his force, under General Car- 
roll, so as to intercept their approach in that direction. 

At five on the afternoon of the 23d, General Jackson, ac- 
companied by General Coffee, having the co-operation of the 
Caroline, an armed vessel, attacked the enemy in their posi- 
tion on the bank of the river. The charge of the Americans 
was bravely made, but the British troops maintained their po- 
sition. A thick fog coming on. General Jackson deemed it 
prudent to draw off his army. Having rested on the field, he 
withdrew on the morning of the 24th, to a stronger position, 
two miles nearer the city. The loss of the Americans was 
about one hundred in killed, wounded, and missing ; that of 
the British, two hundred and twenty-four killed, besides a 
large number of wounded. 

In the discretion with which General Jackson now took his 
post, and the diligence, care, and activity with which he for- 
tified it, consists much of the merit of his defense of New 
Orleans. His camp occupied both banks of the Mississippi. 
On the left bank was a parapet of a thousand yards in length 
in the construction of which bags of cotton were used, with 
a ditch in front, containing five feet of water. The right 
wing of the division here posted, rested on the river, and 


BATTLE OF THE EIGHTH OF JANUARY. 


355 


the left, on a wood which nature and art had rendered im- 
pervious. 

On the right bank of the river, a heavy battery enfiladed 
the whole front of the position on the left. The entire army 
were vigorously occupied in strengthening these lines. 

In the meantime, the British, who had been greatly annoyed 
by the fire of the Caroline, constructed a battery, which, by 
means of hot shot set fire to the vessel, and blew her up ; 
she having been one hour before abandoned by her crew. 

On the 25th, Sir Edward Packenham, the commander-in- 
chief of the British force, accompanied by Major General 
Gibbs, arrived at the British encampment with the main army, 
and a large body of artillery. On the 28th, Sir Edward ad- 
vanced with his army and artillery, intending to force Jack- 
son from his position. At the distance of half a mile from 
the American camp, he opened upon their yet unfinished 
works a heavy cannonade. This was met on the part of the 
Americans, by the broadsides of the Louisiana, then lying in 
the river, and by the fire of their batteries. After maintain- 
ing the contest for seven hours, the British commander re- 
tired with the loss of one hundred and twenty men. The 
loss of the Americans was inconsiderable, being only six 
killed and twelve wounded. 

While engaged in the conflict of the 28th, General Jackson 
was informed that plans for entering into negotiations with 
the enemy, were forming in the legislature of Louisiana, 
which was then in session. In the moment of irritation, he 
sent an order to Governor Claiborne, to watch their conduct, 
and if such a project was disclosed, to place a military guard 
at the door, and confine them to their chamber. Governor 
Claiborne misconstrued the order, and placed a guard which 
prevented their assembling. 

On the morning of the first of January, the enemy having 
constructed batteries near the American lines, opened a heavy 
fire upon them, and at the same time made an attempt to turn 
their left flank. They were repulsed, and in the evening 
abandoned their position. The loss of the Americans was 
30 in killed and wounded. The British had 120 men killed. 

On the 4th of January, General Jackson received a re-in- 
forcement of twenty-five hundred Kentucky militia, under 
General Adair. On the 6th, the British army was augmented 
by four thousand troops, under General Lambert. Their army 
amounted, at this time, to fourteen thousand, while that of 
General Jackson did not exceed six thousand. 

On the 7th, the British commanders were vigorously pre- 
paring to attack. With immense labour they had widened 
and deepened the canal from lake Borgne to the Mississippi, 
so that on the night of the seventh, they succeeded in getting 
their boats through this passage fron. ^he lake to the river. 
Early on the morning of the 8th, the Ameix n army was as- 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XVIII. 


Right bank. 

1 § 14 . 

Caroline de- 
stroyed 


Dec. 28 
British at- 
tempt to 
force the 
Americans 
from their 
position, and 
are repulsed. 


1 § 15 . 

Jan. 1. 
British again 
repulsed 


Jan. 8. 


356 


LAST SCENES OF THE WAR. 


^ART IV. 

PERIOD II. 
CHAP, xviii. 


1 § 15 . 

Jan. 8. 
Battle of 
New Or- 
leans, and 
defeat of the 
British. 


Jan. 18. 
British aban- 
don the ex- 
pedition and 
retire. 


sailed by a shower of bullets and congreve rockets. The 
British army, under generals Gibbs and Kean, the whole 
commanded by Sir Edward Packenham, had marched in two 
divisions, to storm the American entrenchments. The batte- 
ries of General Jackson opened a brisk fire upon them, but 
the British soldiers advanced slowly, though firmly, carrying 
fascines and scaling ladders. The keen and practiced eyes 
of the western marksmen were, as they advanced, selecting 
their victims. When the enemy were within reach of their 
rid es, the advanced line fired, and each brought down his 
man. Those behind handed a second loaded ride as soon as 
the first was discharged. The plain was soon strewed with 
the dead, and the brave foe faltered, and retreated jn confu- 
sion. Sir Edward appeared among his men, encouraging 
them to renew the assault, when two balls struck him, and he 
fell mortally wounded. A second time the British columns 
advanced, and a second time retreated before the deadly fire 
of the Americans. Again their thinned ranks were closed, 
and they moved forward with desperate resolution. Gene- 
rals Kean and Gibbs were now both wounded, and carried 
from the field, and their troops fell back. At this time, Gen- 
eral Lambert, who commanded the reserve, attempted to bring 
them up, but the day was irretrievably lost. The retreating 
columns had fallen back in disorder upon the reserve, and all 
his attempts to rally them were in vain. 

The British had also attacked the opposite bank of the 
river, and there they were successful ; but after their defeat 
on the right, they abandoned the position. The disparity of 
loss on this occasion is utterly astonishing. While that of 
the enemy was twenty-six hundred, that of the Americans 
was but seven killed and six wounded. Completely dis- 
heartened, the British abandoned the expedition on the night 
of the 18th, leaving behind, their wounded and artillery. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


Peace with England. — Naval combats. — War with Algiers. 


Feb. 18. On the 18th of February, Fort Bowyer, commanded by 
Fort Bow- jVTajor Lawrence, with a garrison amounting to three hundred 
^^*ders!^^ and seventy, was invested by a British force, six thousand 
strong; and on the 11th of March, Lawrence surrendered his 
garrison as prisoners of war. 

Feb. 17. On the 17th of February, while the Americans were yet 
^cldmS^' f^joicing for the victory at New Orleans, a special messenger 
arrived from Europe cringing a treaty of peace, which the 
commissioners h a concluded in the month of December, at 


TREATY OF PEACE 


357 


Ghent. This treaty, which was immediately ratified by the PART IV, 
president and senate, stipulated that all places taken during period ii. 
the war should be restored, and the boundaries between the chap, xviif 
American and British dominions revised. Yet it contained 
no express provision against those maritime outrages on the 
part of Great Britain, which were the chief causes of the 
war. But as the orders in council had been repealed, and 
the motives for the impressment of seamen had ceased 
with the wars in Europe, these causes no longer existed in 
fact ; although America had failed, as Europe, combined under 
the name of the armed neutrality, had formerly done, to com- 
pel England to the formal relinquishment of the principles on 
which she founds her arrogant claims. 


The warlike ships of the two nations were many of them 
at sea when the treaty of peace was promulgated, and some 
fightinor occurred about the time and soon after. 

On the 15th of January, the frigate President, Commodore 
Decatur, attempted to put out to sea from New York, although 
the harbor was blockaded by four British frigates. He was 
discovered, chased, and brought to an engagement. He lost 
one-fifth of his crew, killed or wounded, and finally sur- 
rendered. 

On the 20th of February, the Constitution, then under the 
command of Captain Stewart, off the island of Madeira, cap- 
tured the Cyane and Levant ; and on the 23d of March, off 
the coast of Brazil, the sloop Hornet, Captain Biddle captured 
the British brig Penguin. 

On the 6th of April, a barbarous massacre was committed 
by the garrison at Dartmoor prison, in England, upon the 
Americans who were there confined. The attack was made 
upon these defenseless men, without any provocation ; and the 
lives of sixty-three most wantonly and inhumanly sacrificed. 
The British government were not. however, implicated in the 
transaction. 

Soon after the ratification of peace with Great Britain, the 
United States declared war against Algiers. The Algerine 
government had violated the treaty of 1795, and committed 
depredations upon the commerce of the United States. These 
outrages were not chastised at the time, on account of the war 
with Great Britain. 

Two squadrons were fitted out, under Commodores Decatur 
and Bainbridge. The former sailed from New York in May, 
and proceeding up the Mediterranean, captured, on the 17th 
of June, an Algerine frigate ; and on the 19th, off Cape Palos, 
an Algerine brig, carrying twenty-two guns. 

From Palos he sailed for Algiers. The Dey, intimidated, 
signed a treaty of peace, which was highly honorable and 
advantageous to the Americans. 

O 

Decatur then proceeded to Tunis and Tripoli, where he 
obtained satisfaction for the unprovoked aggressions in viola- 


I§15. 

Jan. 15. 
President 
strikes to the 
Endymion. 


Cyane, Le- 
vant, and 
Penguin 
captured. 


April 6. 
Massacre at 
Dartmoor. 


War with 
Algiers. 


May. 

Decatur 

sails. 

June. 

Captures 

Algerine 

vessels. 

At Algiers 
dictates a 
peace. 

Decatur vis- 
its Tunis 
and Tripoli 


358 


NATIONAL BANK. TREATIES. MANUFACTURES. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 

CHAP. XVIII. 


1815 . 

The Barba- 
ry States 
humiliated. 


Treaties 
with the In- 
dians. 


1816 . 

National 

bank. 

Fort Apa- 
lachicola de- 
stroyed. 


Treaty with 
the Chicka- 
saws, &c. 


Indiana. 

admitted. 

Progress of 
manufacto- 
ries for cot- 
ton cloth. 


tion of the treaties subsisting between those governments and 
the United States. On his arrival at Gibraltar, he joined the 
squadron under Commodore Bainbridge, to whom he resigned 
the command. 

Bainbridge made a formidable appearance before Algiers, 
Tunis, and Tripoli, but seeing no disposition to violate the 
treaties, he returned to the United States. In this war, the 
United States set the powers of Europe a worthy example in 
chastising and humbling a lawless band of pirates, who had 
exacted and received tribute from all Christian nations. Ex- 
pressions of submission were obtained from these powers by 
the United States, such as had never been obtained by any 
other nation. 

With a view to the tranquillity of the western and north- 
western frontiers, measures were taken to obtain a peace with 
several tribes of Indians who had been hostile to the United 
States. Some of their chiefs met at Detroit, on the 6th of 
September, and readily acceded to a renewal of the former 
treaties of friendship. 

At the close of the war, the regular army of the United 
States was reduced to 10,000 men. For the better protection 
of the country in case of another war, congress appropriated 
a large sum for fortifying the sea-coast and inland frontiers, 
and for the increase of the navy. 

In April, 1816, an act was passed by congress, to establish 
a national bank, with a capital of thirty-five millions of dollars. 

In August, Fort Apalachicola, which was occupied by 
runaway negroes and hostile Indians, was destroyed by a de- 
tachment of American troops. More than one hundred were 
killed, and the remainder were taken prisoners. 

In September, General Jackson held a treaty with the 
Chickasaws, Choctaws, and Cherokees. He made purchases 
of their lands particularly favorable to the wishes and security 
of the frontier settlements. Tranquillity was restored among 
the Indians, and civilization, seemed again making progress. 

In December, the Indiana territory was admitted into the 
Union as a state. 

As early as the year 1790, establishments for spinning cot- 
ton, and for manufacturing coarse cotton cloths, were attempt- 
ed in the state of Rhode Island. They were at first on a 
small scale ; but as the cloths found a ready market, their 
number and extent gradually increased. The embarrassments 
to which commerce was subjected previous to the war, had 
increased the demand for American goods, and led the people 
to reflect upon the importance of rendering themselves inde- 
pendent of the manufactures of foreign nations. During the 
war, large capitals were vested in manufacturing establish- 
ments, from which the capitalists realized a handsome profit. 
But at its close, the English having made great improvements 
in labor-saving machines, and being able to sell their goods at 


THE TARIFF QUESTION FIRST AGITATED. 


359 


a much lower rate than the American manufacturers could PART IV. 
adbrd, the country was immediately tilled by importations from period ii 
England. The American manufactures being in their infancy, chap. xvm. 
could not stand the shock, and many failed. 

The manufacturers then petitioned government for protec- 
tion, to enable them to withstand the competition ; and in con- 
sequence of this petition, the committee on commerce and 
manufactures, in 1816, recommended that an additional duty 
should be laid on imported goods. A new tariff was accord- Manufac- 
ingly formed, by which the double imposts which had been tures en 
laid during the war, were removed, and a small increase of a^new^tariffl 
duty was laid upon some fabrics, such as coarse cotton goods. 

The opposition to the tariff, from the commercial interest, and 
in some sections of the country, from the agricultural, was so 
great that nothing effectual was at that time done for the en- 
couragement of manufactures, but the question of its expedi- 
ency was regarded as of the first importance. 

A society for colonizing the free blacks of the United States, Colonization 
was first proposed in 1816, and was soon after formed, society form- 
was not under the direction of government, but was patron- 
ized by many of the first citizens in all parts of the Union. 

The society purchased land in Africa where they yearly re- 
moved considerable numbers of the free blacks from America. 

Their object was, by removing the free negroes, to diminish 
the black population of the United States ; and by establish- 
ing a colony in Africa, to prevent the traffic in slaves which 
then existed, and to afford facilities to the inland Africans to 
advance in civilization. 

Mr. iVIadison’s second term of office having expired, he 
followed the example of his predecessors, and declined a re- 
election. James Monroe was elected president, and Daniel 
D. Tompkins, vice-president. On the 4th of March, 1817, they inaugurated, 
entered upon their official duties. During the summer of this 
year, Mr. Monroe visited all the northern and eastern states^ 
and was received with every demonstration of affection and 
respect. 

A treaty was, this year, concluded by commissioners ap- Indians cede 
pointed by the president of the United States, with the chiefs ^ohTo^o^th^ 
of the Wyandot, Delaware, Shawanese, Seneca, Ottowas, United 
Chippewa, and Potto wattamie Indians. Each of these tribes States, 
ceded to the United States, all lands to which they had any 
title within the limits of Ohio. The Indians were, at their 
option, to remain on the ceded lands, subject to the laws of 
the state and country. 

The territory of Mississippi was, this year, admitted into 
the Union. 

About this period, a band of adventurers, who pretended to 
act under the authority of the South American states, took ^ ^Amelia 
possession of Amelia island, near the boundary of Georgia, dezvouVtbr* 
with the avowed design of invading Florida. This island illegal traffic. 


360 


THE GREAT WESTERN CANAL. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIX. 


ISl^. 

Also, an 
island of 
Texas. 


The govern- 
ment reduce 
them. 


having been the subject of negotiation with the government 
of Spain, as an indemnity for losses by spoliations, or in ex- 
change for lands of equal value beyond the Mississippi, the 
measure excited a sentiment of surprise and disapprobation , 
which was increased, when it was found that the island was 
made a channel for the illicit introduction of slaves from Afri- 
ca into the Republic, an asylum for fugitive slaves from the 
neighboring states, and a port for smuggling of every kind. 
An island upon the coast of Texas was also a rendezvous for 
smugglers, and for equipping vessels, which gave great annoy- 
ance to the commerce of the United States. These marau- 
ders were found, however, to be merely private adventurers, 
unauthorized by any government; and the United States sent 
out a force, which took possession of the islands, and put a 
stop to their illicit trade. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

Internal Improvements. — Seminole War. 

The political feuds which had, since the revolution, occa- 
sioned so much animosity, were now gradually subsiding; and 
it was an object with the administration, to remove old party 
prejudices, and promote union among the people. 

Internal im- ^ spirit of improvement was also spreading over the coun- 
provements. try ; roads and canals were constructed in almost all parts of 
the Union ; and the facilities for travelling and conveying mer- 
chandise and produce, were continually increasing. These 
improvements were, however, made by the state governments ; 
among which, the wealthy state of New York, at whose head 
was the illustrious De Witt Clinton, took the lead. The great 
western canal, connecting Lake Erie with the waters of the 
cknafs^of^ Hudson ; and the northern canal, bringing to the same river 
New York, the waters of Lake Champlain, were brought to full com- 
pletion. 

Congress caught the spirit of the times, and manifested a 
desire to employ the resources of the nation for these objects ; 
and though no doubt arose as to the expediency of such a 
Question of course, yet the power of that body for carrying on such a sys- 
provemonts*. internal improvement, was questioned and debated. 

It was the opinion of President Monroe, that the general gov- 
ernment had not this power, and could not obtain it, except by 
an amendment of the constitution. After much debate, con- 
gress adopted the president’s opinion. 

Congress had, however, caused the great Cumberland road 
to be made, connecting, through the seat of government, the 


THE CUMBERLAND ROAD. 


361 


eastern with the western states, and passing over some of the 
highest mountains in the Union. But this undertaking was 
not decisive of the great question respecting the right of con- 
gress ; as it was made under peculiar circumstances. An ar- 
ticle of compact between the United States and the state of 
Ohio, under which that state came into the Union, provided that 
such a road should be made ; the expense being defrayed by 
money arising from the sale of public lands within that state. 
As the road passed through Maryland, Pennsylvania, and Vir- 
ginia, it was thought necessary to obtain the sanction of those 
several states. Accordingly, the subject was brought before 
their legislatures, and an act passed, approving the route, and 
providing for the purchase of the land. 

Military roads had been opened during the late war, but it was 
by order of the war department. One of these extended from 
Plattsburg to Sackett’s Harbor ; another from Detroit to the 
foot of the Maumee rapids. The extra pay to the soldiers, en- 
gaged in these works, was provided for by congress, in a spe- 
cific appropriation. 

In the first year of Mr. Monroe’s administration, an arrange- 
ment was concluded with the British government, for the re- 
duction of the naval force of Great Britain and the United 
States, on the lakes ; and it was provided, that neither party 
should keep in service on Lake Ontario or Champlain, more 
than one armed vessel, and on Lake Erie, or any of the upper 
lakes, more than two, to be armed with one gun only. 

For the security of the inland frontiers, military posts were 
established, at the mouth of the St. Peter’s, on the Mississippi, 
and at the mouth of the Yellow Stone river, on the Missouri, 
above eighteen hundred miles above its junction with the Mis- 
sissippi. 

During the year 1817, the United States became engaged 
in a war with the Seminole Indians, a confederacy, who oc- 
cupied the lands lying on the confines of the United States 
and Florida ; the greater part, however, lying within the do- 
minions of the king of Spain. Outlaws from the Creek na- 
tion, and negroes, who had fled from their masters in the 
United States, had united with these Indians ; and massacres 
had become so frequent, that the inhabitants were obliged to 
flee from their homes for security. 

The hostile spirit of the Indians was further incited by an 
Indian prophet, and by Arbuthnot and Ambrister, two English 
emissaries, who had taken up their residence among them, for 
the purposes of trade. 

In December, 1817, a detachment of forty men, under the 
command of Lieutenant Scott, was sent to the mouth of the 
river iVpalachicola, to assist in removing some military stores 
to Fort Scott. The party in returning, were fired upon by a 
body of Indians, who lay in ambush, and the lieutenant and 
all his party, except six, were killed. The offenders were 
25 


P AR r IV. 
PERIOD n 

CHAP. XIX 


i§16. 

The Cum- 
berland road 
a special 
case. 


Military 

roads. 


Naval force 
on the lakes 
reduced. 


Military 
posts in the 
far west. 


1817. 

I'he com- 
mencement 
of the Semi- 
nole war. 


Arbuthnot 
and Arabris- 
ter. 


December. 
Lieutenant 
Scott and 
thirty-four 
men kiLed 
by the Semi 
noles. 


362 


NEW STATES. TREATIES. PENSIONS. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD II. 
CHAP. XIX. 


1817 . 

General 
Jackson 
makes a 
short cam- 
paign. 


Trial of Ar- 
buthnot and 
Ambrister. 


They are 
condemned 
and exe- 
cuted. 

1818 . 

Illinois. 

Treaties 
with Great 
Britain and 
Sweden. 


Indigent 
officers and 
soldiers of 
the revolu- 
tion provided 
for. 


The Chicka- 
saws cede 
their lands to 
the United 
States. 


1819 . 

Alabama. 
1818 . 
De Witt 
Clinton re- 
commends to 
I he legisla- 
ture of 


demanded by General Gaines, the commanding officer on tha 
frontier, but the chiefs refused to give them up. 

General Jackson, with a body of Tennesseeans, was order 
ed to the spot. He soon defeated and dispersed them. Per- 
suaded that the Spaniards furnished^ the Indians with supplies, 
and were active in fomenting disturbances, he entered Florida, 
took possession of forts, St. Marks, and Pensacola, and made 
prisoners of Arbuthnot, Ambrister, and the prophet. 

A court-martial was called for the trial of Arbuthnot and 
Ambrister, at which General Gaines presided. Arbuthnot was 
tried on the following charges : — “ for exciting and stirring up 
the Creek Indians to war against the United States and her 
citizens, he being a subject of Great Britain, with whom the 
United States are at peace.” Second, “ for acting as a spy, 
aiding, abetting, and comforting the enemy, and supplying 
them with the means of war.” He was found guilty of these 
charges, omitting the words, “ acting as a spy,” and sentenced 
to be hung. Ambrister was tried on similar charges, and sen- 
tenced to be shot. Both were executed, 

Congress passed a bill to admit Illinois territory into the Union . 

dVeaties of commerce were, this year, concluded with 
Great Britain and Sweden. In the treaty with the former, 
the northern boundary of the United States, from the Lake of 
the Woods to the Stony Mountains, was fixed. 

Congress passed a law, abolishing internal duties. 

The indigent officers and soldiers of the revolution, had al- 
ready been partially provided for. A more ample provision was 
now made, by which every officer, who had served nine months 
at any period of the revolutionary war, and whose annual in- 
come did not exceed one hundred dollars, received a pension 
of twenty dollars a month ; and every needy private soldier 
who had served that length of time, received eight. 

'Lhis year the Chickasaws ceded to the government of the 
United States, all their lands, west of the Tennessee river, in 
the states of Kentucky and Tennessee. 

The condition of those tribes living within the territories of 
the United States, now attracted the ^'attention of the govern- 
ment, and a humane policy dictated its measures. The sum 
of 1 0,000 dollars annually, was appropriated for the purpose 
of establishing schools among them, and to promote, in other 
ways, their civilization. By means of the missionary socie- 
ties, already established in the United States, missionaries 
were supported among the Indians, and success, in many in- 
stances, crowned their efforts. 

Alabama territory was this year admitted into the union of 
the states, and the territory of Arkansaw separated from Mis- 
souri territory. 

In December, 1818, De Witt Clinton, then governor of New 
York, recommended in his message to the legislature of that 
state, some special attention to the education of females. His 

t 


SPANISH NEGOTIATION. 


363 


iT' 


recommendation was based upon the principle long acknowl- PART IV. 
edged, that, as mothers, the female sex have great influence, period ii. 
in forming the minds and characters of all individuals compo- chap. xix. 
sing the community at large ; and it was apparent that no good 
reason could be shown, why they,, being endued with the high 
attributes of mind in common with the other sex, should be attemion^o 
denied the enjoyment and added means of usefulness, attend- female edu- 
ant on mental cultivation. cation. 

The legislature passed an act, which is probably the first 
law existing which makes public provision for the education February, 
of women. It provides that academies, for their instruction "Phe legisla- 
in the higher branches of learning, shall be privileged to acSrd” 
receive a share of the literature fund. ingly. 

Since that time, several of the states, especially among 
those recently admitted, have made provision for the same 
object. Religious denominations and wealthy parents of 
daughters, have also favored it ; and throughout the country, 
female schools have sprung up. Large and handsome edifi- 
ces are erected ; and adequate teachers, libraries and appara- 
tus, are provided for the use of the students. The consequences 
of this change are becoming manifest, in the increasing num- 
ber of competent female teachers, and in other respects. 

On the 23d of February, 1819, a treaty was negotiated at Feb, 23 . 
Washington, between John Quincy Adams, secretary of state, 
and Don Onis, the Spanish minister, by }vhich Spain ceded tween John 
to the United States, East and West Florida, and the adjacent Adam^and 
islands. The government of the United States agreed to ex- ° 
onerate Spain from the demands which their citizens had 
against that nation, on account of injuries and spoliations ; and 
it was stipulated that congress should satisfy these claims, to 
an amount not exceeding five millions of dollars. The con- ^ 
tracting parties renounced all claims to indemnities for any 
of the recent acts of their respective officers in Florida, 

This treaty was ratified by the president and senate of the Spainreject- 
United States, and sent to Spain, but the king very unexpect- ed by the 
edly refused to sanction it. 

Don Onis was recalled, and Don Vives sent out. Instead 
of coming directly over, he went to Paris and London, to as- 
certain whether, in case of a war between Spain and the Uni- 
ted States, the former party would be aided and abetted. But 
American valor stood high in Europe since the close of the Mission of 
last war, and Don Vives obtained no encouragement for Spain Don Vives. 
to quarrel with the republic. He, however, on his arrival at 
Washington, undertook to open a diplomatic campaign, but 
was soon put to silence by Mr. Adams ; the American sec- 
retary steadily demanding the ratification of the engagement 
already entered into by an authorized agent of Spain. Flori- 
da had ceased to be of any political value to that nation, and 
the just claim of the citizens of the United States, she knew 
not how else to cancel. 

25* 


364 


TREATY WITH SPAIN RATIFIED. 


PART IV. 


i'ERIOl) II. 


(. HAP. XIX. 


1820 . 

'i'reaty rati- 
fied and 
Florida 
ceded. 


The treaty was therefore ratified by the Spanish govern- 
ment in October, 1820, and possession of the Floridas given 
the following year. 

Although the addition of this peninsula, which completes 
the ocean boundary of the United States, made no great sen- 
sation, and seemed little to affect the politics of the country, 
yet the event was important, and fraught with consequences. 
The historian of the American Republic must now look back, 
and give the history of Florida as a part of his plan, and look- 
ing forward from its cession, we already find a bloody war 
following this increase of territory. 



10 


o 




Sh(n\rinci flieDate^S’ ofthe iiTst 
Settlpnxnit of the. olelUxtvteeriU. States 
ana. the aihniesian into the^Vmon of the 
_ Temarndei^ 


S 




rf 


43; 






40 












Jic^iga:^ 

18,’. 7 


N ^ 








;n 


n^lvAia 


o 


X o 


18102 


l6l82 
Qiljster 5 

iriV a 


)S ^ “P 


y 


O^io Vi- 


< 






1^' 




-i 


R 9 I N I A ^ 






> 


jauae^o^ii 
1607, 


Y, WlS Xi s S X 


1796 


n ^ 




'z' 


* 


C/5 


/ r JrT 

avout 16 i>U .\madetnme^ati^ 

\ Jtmiorar 

S| o U T H \fromSe>f 
_ \ EnetcO^ 

XA'ROLINA^ 

16X\0 


ffl 


'^0NNEC*;> 
T I Cw Ti633‘- 


-40 


-35 








y 






30- 




o 






'-RCDu 

{px 


•30 








« 



PERIOD III 


FROM V . . 

THE CESSION I 1820 j OF FLORIDA. 

T O 

THE CLOSE OF j 1848 . j THE MEXICAN WAR. 


CHAPTER I. 

The Missouri question. 


A PETITION was presented to congress this year, from the PART IV. 
territory of Missouri, praying for authority to form a state period iiL 
government, and to be admitted into the Union. A bill was chap. i. 
accordingly introduced for that purpose, which with an amend- 
ment, prohibiting slavery within the new state, passed the 
house of representatives, but was arrested in the senate. 

The - district of Maine also presented a memorial to con- 1820 . 
gress, praying .o be separated from Massachusetts, to be au- .Maine pe- 
thorized to form its own constitution, and to be admitted into 
the Union, on an equal footing with the other states. The 
two bills for the admission of Maine and Missouri were joined, 
but not without much opposition from the advocates of the re- 
striction in the Missouri bill. Upon this subject, the mem- 
bers of congress were divided into two parties ; those from 
the non-slaveholding states were in favor of the restriction, 
while those from the south warmly opposed it. Much debate 
took place, and at no time had the parties in the congress of Heated and 
the United States been so marked by a geographical division, 
or so much actuated by feelings dangerous to the union of the 
states Nor was the seat of government the only place 
where this subject was discussed ; but in all parts of the 
country it attracted the attention of the people. Many of the 
northern states called meetings, and published spirited reso- 
lutions, expressive of their fears of perpetuating slavery. 

The members from the south opposed the restriction, partly 
on the ground of self-defense. They did not consider that 
the unqualified admission of Missouri, would tend, in any de- 
gree, to perpetuate slavery. It would not, they contended, be 
the means of increasing the number of slaves within the 
states, but of removing some of those that already existed, 
from one state to another. They maintained, that it would be 
a dangerous and despotic measure of the general government, 
and one that would infringe upon the sovereignties of the Pfeaofcho»« 
states ; that such a condition was inconsistent with the treaty th^resuic- 
hy which the territory was ceded to the United States ; and, tion. 




r 


366 


MR. MONROE RE-ELECTED. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. I. 


1820 . 

Reply of its 
opponents. 


Missouri ad- 
mitted with- 
out restric- 
ts a. 

36i° the 
limit of sla- 
very. 

Maine be- 
comes a se- 
parate state 

1821 . 

The Missou- 
ri question 
again agi- 
tated. 


Missouri ad- 
mitted. 


Mr. Monroe 
re-elected. 


The census. 


Jackson go- 
vernor of 
Florida. 
Aug 22. 


finally, they insinuated the danger of a dissolution of the 
Union, if the friends of the measure persisted. 

On the other hand it was maintained that the constitution 
gave to congress the right of admitting states with or without 
restrictions, and that no state had ever yet been admitted 
without any. In proof of this it was urged, that when North 
Carolina ceded to the United States that part of her territory 
which now includes the state of Tennessee, she made the 
grant upon the express condition that congress should make 
no regulation tending to the emancipation of slaves. When 
Georgia ceded the Mississippi territory, the articles of agree- 
ment which provided for its admission as a state, on the con- 
ditions of the ordinance of 1787, expressly excepted that ar- 
ticle which forbids slavery. It was also maintained that to 
strike out the restriction from this bill, would inevitably tend 
to perpetuate slavery, and to entail this greatest of evils upon 
the new state, besides increasing to the Union the mischiefs 
arising from unequal representation. After much discussion, 
a compromise was agreed on, and a bill passed for the admis- 
sion of Missouri without any restriction, but with the inhibi- 
tion of slavery throughout the territories of the United States, 
north of 36" 30' north latitude. Thus was the most danger- 
ous question ever agitated in congress, at length disposed of 
by friendly compromise. 

The long connection of Maine with Massachusetts was now 

dissolved bv its final admission as one of the states of the 

«/ 

Federal Union. 

Missouri was not declared independent until August, 1821. 
Previously to the passage of the bill for its admission, the 
people had formed a state constitution ; a provision of which 
required the legislature to pass a law “ to prevent free negroes 
and mulattoes from coming to, and settling in the state.” 
When the constitution was presented to congress, this provis- 
ion was strenuously opposed. The contest occupied a great 
part of the session, but Missouri was finally admitted, on the 
condition that no laws should be passed, by which any free 
citizens of the United States should be prevented from enjoy- 
ing those rights within that state, to which they were entitled 
by the constitution of the United States. 

This year, Mr. Monroe entered upon his second term of 
office, having been re-elected to the presidency by nearly a 
unanimous vote. Mr. Tompkins was also continued in the 
vice-presidency. 

By the fourth census the number of inhabitants in 1820 was 
found to be 9,625,734, of whom 1,531,436 were slaves. 

On the 7th of March, president Monroe appointed General 
Jackson governor of Florida, and Elijeus Fromentin, chief- 
justice. But it was not until the 22d of August that the 
reluctant Spanish officers yielded up their posts. They 
showed a disposition to embarrass the operations of the 


GENERAL JACKSON IN FLORIDA. 


367 


new authorities by refusing to give up all the archives, ac- P ART IV. 
cording to the treaty. Don Cavalla, the Spanish governor, period hi. 
withheld four documents relating to the rights of property, chap. i. 
Governor Jackson, after a specific demand, sent an armed 
force to take the papers, and bring Cavalla himself before 1S21. 
him. He refusin^^i Jackson sent a second time, had him taken Spanish of 
from his bed, and carried to prison, and the papers seized, take to em- 
Cavalla applied to Judge Fromentin, who granted a writ of barrass him 
habeas corpus for his relief. Jackson did not suffer it to be He proceeds 
executed until his own purpose of securing all the missing Yn^hi^alua? 
papers was effected ; when he discharged Cavalla. This af- summary 
fair caused much controversy. manner. 

Seven of the Spanish officers, published in ^‘The Floridian,” 
a newspaper issued from Pensacola, severe strictures on the Banishes 
new government. Jackson issued a proclamation which ban- fg^offioeS^' 
ished them from the territory after five days. 

Florida was now for the purposes of government divided 
into two counties, one east of the Suwaney river, called St. 

John’s, and one west, called Escambia. ties. 

At the next session of congress an act was passed, pro- 
viding that Florida should be governed in the same manner, 
and by the same laws as the other territories. General, Jack- 
son’s powers which he had used so liberally, and which he 
declared, in defending his bold measures, were unconstitu- 
tionally great, terminated according to the terms of his com- 
mission, at the rising of congress ; and he declined a re-ap- 
pointment. 

In June, a convention of navigation and commerce, on 
terms of reciprocal and equal advantage, was concluded be- Treaty with 
tween France and the United States. France. 

V 

The ports of the West India Islands were about this time 
opened to the American republic, by act of the British par- 
liament. 

The American commerce, in the West Indian seas, had. Alarming m- 
for several years, suffered severely from depredations com- of pi- 
mitted by pirates. The Alligator, a United States’ schooner, 
having received information of their vicinity to Matanzas, 
sought and engaged the pirates, and recaptured five American 
vessels. She also took one piratical schooner; but Allen, Allen’s brave 
the brave commander of the Alligator, was mortally wounded 
in the engagement. 

The pirates continued their lawless aggressions, and con- 
gress the next year appropriated a sum of money to fit out 1823. 
an expedition to suppress piracy. Commodore Porter, to p^Yt^Ysent 
whom was given the command, sailed for the West Indies, and against the 
cruising with his squadron in the Caribbean seas, the free- pirates, 
hooters dared not appear, but depredated on the inhabitants of 
the West India Islands. 

In the message of President Monroe to congress, he invi- 
*ed their attention to the question of recognizing the indepen- 


368 


SOUTH AMERICAN REPUBLICS. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. 1. 


1823 . 

The inde- 
pendence of 
the South 
American 
republics ac- 
knowledged. 

Ministers 
sent to Mex- 
ico, Buenos 
Ayres, and 
Chili. 

Slave-trade 

prohibited. 


1 § 24 . 

The tariff 
question 
again agi- 
tated. 


The tariff 
bill opposed. 

Grounds of 
opposition. 


dence of the South American republics. He stated, that 
throughout the contest between those colonies and the parent 
country, the United States had remained neutral, and had ful- 
hiled, with the utmost impartiality, all the obligations incident 
to that character. Some time had elapsed since the provin- 
ces had declared themselves independent nations, and had 
enjoyed that independence, free from invasion. Nor was it 
now contemplated to change the friendly relations with either 
of the parties which had been belligerent ; but to observe in 
all respects as heretofore, should the war be renewed, the 
most perfect neutrality between them. The measure was 
sanctioned, and ministers were appointed to Mexico, Beunos 
Ayres, Colombia, and Chili. 

Articles of convention for the suppression of the African 
slave-trade, were, this year, subscribed at London, by pleni- 
potentiaries appointed for this purpose, from the United States 
and Great Britain. These articles authorized the commis- 
sioned officers of each nation, to capture and condemn the 
ships of the other, which should be concerned in the illicit 
traffic of slaves. 

Ever since the year 1816 , the tariff had attracted the atten- 
tion of the people throughout the Union, and from time to 
time the subject had been brought before congress ; but with 
the exception of the small protection afforded to coarse cot- 
ton cloths, nothing had yet been done for the encouragement 
of American manufactures. Notwithstanding the depression 
which succeeded the war, the manufacturers of cotton, after 
they recovered from the first shock, had proved successful. 
Excepting fine fabrics, which were not manufactured to any 
extent in America, domestic cottons almost supplied the coun- 
try, and considerable quantities were exported to South Amer- 
ica. Factories for printing calicoes had been erected in a 
few places, and in some instances the manufacture of lace 
had been attempted. 

In supporting extensive manufactories independent of the 
protection of government, great energy and perseverance were 
displayed. The friends of manufactures had increased in 
numbers, and in zeal for the cause. This year the subject of 
a new tariff was a^ain broimht before congress, but was ve- 
hemently opposed. 'Fhe grounds of opposition were, that it 
would injure the commerce and agriculture of the country, 
and by lessening the public revenue, compel a resort to a 
system of excise and taxation. That it would diminish the 
exports of the country, as other nations would not purchase 
articles of any kind from us, unless the produce of their in- 
dustry was received in exchange. That the country was not 
prepared for the successful establishment of manufactures, on 
account of the high price of labor ; and that manufactures 
would, under a favorable concurrence of circumstances, flour- 
ish without the protection of government. 


THE TARIFF. 


369 


The friends of a new tariff replied, that a dependence upon 
the internal resources of the country was the only true policy 
of our government ; and that the protection desired for man- 
ufactures, far from injuring, would prove beneficial both to 
commerce and agriculture. It would bring into existence 
new and extensive establishments, and thus create a home 
market, without which the agriculturist would not receive 
with constancy, the just reward of his labors, and which 
would tend to keep the resources of the country at home. It 
would not diminish the exportations, unless to Europe, where 
little besides the raw materials are carried ; and by the ap- 
plications of industry, new articles of exportation might be 
multiplied, more valuable than the raw materials, and by 
which we should be indemnified for any losses thus incurred. 
They considered it by no means certain that it would lessen 
the public revenue ; the augmentation of duty would compen- 
sate for the diminution in the quantity of goods imported. 
Experience proved that manufactures needed protection, and 
that such had ever been the policy of those governments 
where the manufacturing interest flourished ; and in proof of 
this, they pointed to the steady course of England. 

Many of the friends of the tariff, however, conceded, that 
if all nations would unite in a system of free, unshackled 
trade, it would probably produce the best possible state of 
things; but they contended, that as the United States must 
suffer from laws made by other nations to protect and favor 
their own manufactures, it was but just that the citizens of 
the United States should receive a like protection and prefer- 
ence from their own government. After much discussion, 
the bill, with some amendments, passed. It proved effectual 
in affording the desired protection to cotton goods ; but the 
question was still agitated in favor of manufactures of other 
kinds, and the manufacturers of wool zealously endeavored to 
obtain a similar protection. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD in 

CHAP. II. 


]§ 24 . 

Arguments 
of the friend*' 
of the protec- 
tive, or, tariff 
system. 


A new tariff 
formed. 


CHAPTER II. 


Lafayette invited to America. 


On the 15th of August, 1824, General Lafayette* arrived 
in the harbor of New York, in consequence of a special in- 
vitation, which congress, participating in the warm feeling 
which pervaded the whole nation, had given him to visit 
America. 


1 § 24 . 

Aug. 15. 
Lafayette 
arrive s. 


* In the days of the revolution, The Marquis de la Fayette, was the style by 
which the hereditary nobleman was known. Subsequently he renounced all 
distinctions of tliis kind, and would receive no other title than that given by his 
military rank. His address was then, General Lafayette. 


370 


THE NATION S GUEST. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD lil 
CHAP. II 


1825 . 

His recep- 
tion in New 
York. 


Lafayette 
goes to Bos- 
ton. 


September. 
Returns to 
New York. 

Makes ex- 
cursions 
north, and 
south. 


When information was received in the city of New York 
of his arrival, a committee of the corporation, and a great 
number of distinguished citizens, immediately proceeded to 
Staten Island, to behold and welcome the former benefactor 
of their country, now its illustrious guest. Arrangements 
were made, by the committee, for his visit to New York, 
which was to take place the following day. x\ splendid es- 
cort of steamboats, gaily decorated with the flags of every 
nation, and bearing thousands of citizens, brought him to the 
view of the assembled crowds at New York. His feelings 
at revisiting again, in prosperity, the country which he had 
sought and made his own in adversity, were at times overpow- 
ering, and melted him to tears. Esteemed, as he was, for his 
virtues, and consecrated by his sufferings and constancy, 
the philanthropist of any country could not view him without 
an awe mingled with tenderness ; but to Americans there was 
besides, a deep feeling of gratitude for his services, and an 
associated remembrance of those worthies of our revolution 
with whom he had lived. 

The thousands assembled to meet Lafavette at New York, 
manifested their joy at beholding him, by shouts, acclama- 
tions, and tears. He rode uncovered from the battery to the 
City Hall, receiving and returning the affectionate gratulations 
of the multitude. Ai the City Hall, magistrates, and citizens, 
were presented to him, and he was welcomed by an address 
from the mayor. He then met with a few gray-headed vete- 
rans of the revolution, his old companions in arms, and though 
nearly half a century had passed since they parted, his faith- 
ful memory had kept their countenances and names. 

Deputations from Philadelphia, Baltimore, New Haven, 
and many other cities, arrived at New York, with invitations 
for him to honor those places with his presence. After re- 
maining a few days in New York, he proceeded through 
Connecticut and Rhode Island on his way to Boston. An 
escort of eight hundred citizens, from that place met him, and 
the mayor and corporation awaited his arrival at the city lines. 
The pupils of the public schools, both male and female, were 
arranged in two lines on the side of the common, under the 
care of their respective teachers, and through these beautiful 
lines the procession passed. 

From Boston he proceeded to Portsmouth, to visit the navy- 
yard. Orders had been issued by the president to all the 
military posts, to receive him with the honor due to the high- 
est officer in the American service. 

On his return to New York, a splendid fete was given at 
Castle Garden. 

From that city he proceeded to Albany and Troy, calling 
at West Point, and several other places on the river. He 
next passed through New Jersey, and visited Philadelphia, 
Baltimore, Washington, Yorktown, and Richmond. These 


THE ERA OF GOOD FEELING 


371 


places vied with New York and Boston in the splendor with 
which they received the beloved defender of their country. 
He returned to Washinocton during the session of conoress, 
and remained there several weeks. Congress voted him the 
Slim of two hundred thousand dollars, and a township of land 
which was located in Florida, as a remuneration, in part, of 
nib services during the revolutionary war, and as a testimony 
of their gratitude. 

About the last of February he proceeded from Washington 
to Richmond, thence through North and South Carolina, to 
Savannah. He then travelled through Georgia, Alabama, 
and Mississippi, to New Orleans. Proceeding up the Missis- 
sippi as far as St. Louis, he visited the principal places on 
both sides of the river. He then returned to the Ohio, pass- 
ed through Kentucky, Ohio, Pennsylvania, and New York; 
and arrived in Boston to participate in the ceremony of laying 
the corner-stone of the monument, to commemorate the battle 
of Bunker’s Hill. 


PA RT IV. 
PERIOD IIL 

CHAP. II. 


1825 . 

January. 
Congress 
make him a 
liberal dona 
tion. 

From Wash 
ington he 
makes the 
tour of the 
southern 
states ; of the 
western. 


Leaving Boston, he proceeded to Portland, in Maine ; Visits the 
from thence, through New Hampshire, to Burlington in Ver- ^^eastTr^^ 
mont. Passing down lake Champlain and the Hudson, he states, 
arrived again in New York, where he united in the celebra- 
tion of American independence. ^ York. 

Then taking his leave of the eastern and northern states, 
he returned to the seat of government. He then paid an af- 
fecting visit to the honored tomb of Washington. 


On his departure from the seat of government, the presi- 
dent in behalf of the nation, bade him an affectionate adieu ; 
and in a new frigate, named the Brandywine, in memory of 
the battle in which he was wounded, he was safely conveyed 
to his native land. 

Lafayette’s whole progress through the United States had 
been one continued triumph, the most illustrious of any which 
history records. The captives chained to his triumphal car, 
were the affections of the people ; his glory, the prosperity 
and happiness of his adopted country. 

During Mr. Monroe’s administration, America enjoyed pro- 
found peace. Sixty millions of her national debt were dis- 
charged. The Floridas were peaceably accjuired, and the 
western limits fixed at the Pacific ocean. Internal taxes 
were repealed, the military establishment reduced to its nar- 
rowest limits of efficiency, the organization of the army im- 
proved, the independence of the South American nations re- 
cognized, progress made in the suppression of the slave-trade, 
and the civilization of the Indians advanced. The voice of 
party spirit had died away, and the period is still spoken of, 
as the “ era of good feeling.” 

O tJ 

Mr. Monroe’s second term of office having expired, four 
among the principal citizens of the republic were setup as can- 
didates for the presidency, and voted for by the electoral col- 


He takes his 
departure. 


1817 . 

to 

1825 . 

N ational 
prosperity 
and peace. 


Four candi- 
dates for 
president. 


372 


ELECTION OF JOHN QUINCY ADAMS. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. II. 


1825 . 

No choice 
by the col- 
lege of elec- 
tors. 

Representa- 
tives choose 
Mr. Adams. 


Inaugural ad- 
dress of John 
Quincy 
Adams. 


Treaty with 
Colombia. 


1826 . 

July 4. 
Simultane- 
ous death of 
presidents 
Adams and 
Jefferson. 

1831. 

July 4. 
Death of Mr. 
•Monroe. 


Free -mason 

ry- 


lege. These were John Quincy Adams, Andrew Jackson 
Henry Clay, and William H. Crawford. The electors were 
divided, and no choice being made by them, a president, ac- 
cording to the constitution, was to be chosen by the house of 
representatives, from the three candidates whose number of 
votes stood highest. These were Messrs. Adams, Jackson, and 
Crawford. Mr. Adams was chosen. This was the first elec- 
tion by the house of representatives, in the case contempla- 
ted by the constitution, where there was no one of the can- 
didates preferred by a majority of the electors. Many fears 
had been expressed, that whenever such a case could occur, 
it would be attended with a dangerous excitement ; but the 
event of fixing on a first magistrate was passed over by the 
American congress in a manner which showed their just 
sense of the solemnity of the obligation, which bound them to 
preserve inviolate the constitution of their country. 

Mr. Adams, in his inaugural address, declared that the 
course he should pursue, was that marked out by his prede- 
cessor : there remained, however, he remarked, one effort of 
magnanimity to be made by the individuals throughout the na- 
tion, who had heretofore followed the standards of political 
party ; — it was that of discarding every remnant of rancour 
against each other, of embracing as countrymen and friends, 
and of yielding to talents and virtue alone, that confidence, 
which, in times of contention for principle, was bestowed only 
upon those who bore the badge of party communion. 

A treaty of commerce and navigation, with the republic of 
Colombia, was ratified in 1825, on the basis of the mutual ob- 
ligation of the parties to place each other on the footing of the 
most favored nation. 

On the 4th of July, 1826, died, John Adams and Thomas 
Jefferson. That these two political fathers, who had con- 
tributed more than any other Americans living, to the estab- 
lishment of independence, should thus depart together, amidst 
the rejoicings of its fiftieth anniversary, struck to the hearts 
of the x\merican people an indescribable feeling of awe and 
astoni.shment. 

Another anniversary witnessed the death of another ex- 
president, James Monroe. His history is his praise. 

Free-masonry claims to be an ancient institution. Towards 
the close of the last century it became popular in this coun- 
try ; and many of our best men, among whom were Washing- 
ton and De Witt Clinton, were “ free and accepted masons.” 
But a change took place in the tone of society. Sunday 
schools and temperance meetings were more congenial to 
public sentiment, than the midnight festivities of the Masonic 
lodge. Free-masonry has now in this country but few ad- 
vocates. This result has yet another cause. 

A man by the name of William Morgan, who was preparing 
to publish a book, purporting to disclose the secrets of Free- 


Morgan’s abduction. 


373 


masonry, was taken, on the 11th of September, under color 
of a criminal process, from Batavia, in Genessee county 
New York, to Canandaigua, in Ontario county, examined and 
discharged ; but on the same day he was arrested for debt, 
and confined in the county jail, by the persons who brought 
the first charge against him. They discharged the debt them- 
selves, and on his leaving the prison, in the evening, he was 
seized, and forced into a carriage, which was rapidly driven 
out of the village, and he was never seen by his friends, 
again. 

The indignation of the community was roused, by this out- 
rage, to an intense degree ; particularly in the section of the 
country where it occurred. Rumor was continually harrow- 
ing up the feelings of his family and friends, by false stories 
calculated to mislead inquiry, of his having been seen, dis- 
guised, and under fictitious names, in foreign countries, or in 
remote parts of the Union. Notwithstanding that those who 
belonged to Masonic societies, were attempting in these and 
other ways to throw discredit on the story of his abduction ; 
yet there was from among the people a voice not to be disre- 
garded by the rulers, which pronounced that Morgan had been 
foully murdered. 

The Legislature of New York appointed a committee of 
investigation, of which John C. Spencer was chairman. 

They reported that William Morgan had been put to death. 
The years that have elapsed since his mysterious disappear- 
ance have confirmed their decision. The persons, who were 
suspected of being the principal actors in the tragedy, fled 
from their homes and took refuge under fictitious names, in 
distant places, and all are said to have been cut off from the 
land of the living, by disaster or violence. 

Morgan’s abduction excited a strong prejudice against all 
Masonic societies ; and a political party was formed, called 
Anti-masonic, whose avowed object was to abolish Free-ma- 
sonry throughout the United States, on the ground that secret 
societies in a free government, were not only unnecessary, 
but even dangerous to its existence. They averred that ma- 
sonry, as was shown by the case of Morgan, claimed a right 
over the lives of its members ; and as taking human life 
with intention, and without the sanction of civil authority is 
murder ; therefore, this society must be regarded as especially 
at variance with law, human and divine. 

The Anti-masonic party once organized, was by its leaders 
made to subserve, not only its original purpose, but others, 
such as electioneering for favorite candidates to office ; and 
is a fair example of what the politicians of the day under- 
stand by “ making political capital” of any subject of popular 
excitement. The Anti-slavery party, which, as a political 
union, arose about the time that the xA.nti-masonic party de- 
clined, had its origin, in feelings equally honorable to human 


PART IV. 
PERIOD in, 

CHAP. II. 


1§26 

Sept 11. 
William 
Morgan for- 
cibly carried 
off, and mys- 
teriously dis- 
posed of. 

Public indig- 
nation caus- 
ed by Mor- 
gan’s abduc 
tion. 


182 ^ 7 . 

Committee 
of investiga- 
tion. 

1827 . 

Their re- 
port. 


Anti-ma 
sonic party. 

Oppose all 
masonic so- 
cieties. 

/ 

Their 
grounds of 
opposition. 


“ Political 
capital.” 


Anti-sla- 

very. 


374 


BLACK hawk’s WAR. — THE CHOLERA. 


P ART IV . 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. II. 


i§28. 

The tariff 
bill amend- 
ed. 

The north 
pleased. 

The south 
offended. 


1829. 
March 4. 
Jackson’s 
first inaugu- 
ration. 


Origin of the 
state rights, 
or nullifica- 
tion party. 


Webster’s 
great speech 
against nulli- 
fication. 

1832. 

April. 

Commence- 
ment of 
Black 

Hawk’s war. 


June 9. 
Cholera at 
Quebec. 


June 26. 
At New' 
York. 


nature ; and there is reason to apprehend that it will in a sim 
ilar manner be perverted. 

The tariff question again agitated congress, and the debates 
terminated in the passage of a law laying protective duties on 
such articles of import as competed with certain manufactured 
and agricultural productions of the United States. By this 
tariff bill, additional duties were laid on wool and wool- 
ens, iron, hemp and its fabrics, lead, distilled spirits, silk 
stuffs, window-glass and cottons. The manufacturing states 
received the law with warm approbation, while the southern 
states regarded it as highly prejudicial to the interests of the 
cotton planters ; and in Charleston, South Carolina, the flags 
on the shipping were displayed at half-mast, and a state con- 
vention was demanded. 

The presidential election having been decided by the col- 
lege of electors. General Andrew Jackson, of Tennessee, was 
inaugurated president, and John C. Calhoun, of South Caro- 
lina, vice-president of the United States. 

Though the tariff bill found but few friends in the south- 
ern states, the citizens of most of them were in favor of 
seeking for its repeal by constitutional measures. Even in 
South Carolina, the head-quarters of the opposition, was a 
powerful party, who were styled the Friends of the Union, 
and were hostile to any disorganizing measures. A small 
majority, however, now first styled the “ state rights” party, 
and afterwards, the “ nullifiers,’^ were working themselves up 
to that high pressure of exasperation, which is ever followed by 
rashness of conduct. In congress, their doctrines were ably 
set forth by Mr. Hayne of the senate, but they were met and 
confuted by Daniel Webster, in a speech which convinced 
the understanding, and thrilled through the heart of every 
patriot in the Union. 

Since the war with the Seminoles in 1818, the Indian 
tribes had remained in peace. In April, of this year, the 
Winnebagoes, Sacs, and Foxes, inhabiting the upper Missis- 
sippi, recrossed that river under their chief. Black Hawk, and 
entered upon the lands which they had sold to the United 
States, and which were occupied by citizens of Illinois. 
These Indians being well mounted and armed, scattered rap- 
idly their war parties over that defenseless country, breaking 
up settlements, killing whole families, and burning their dwel- 
lings. Generals Atkinson and Scott, were charged with the 
defense of the frontier. 

The disease, known by the name of the Asiatic cholera, 
made its appearance in Canada, on the 9th of June, among 
some newly arrived Irish emigrants. It followed apparently 
along the valleys of the St. Lawrence, Champlain and Hud- 
son, and on the 26th, several cases occurred in the city of 
New York. A great proportion of the inhabitants left the 
place in dismay, but notwithstanding the reduction of numbers, 


staTe rights or nullification party. 


375 


tile ravages of the disease were appalling. It spread with PA RT IV. 

great rapidity throughout the states of New York and Michi- period ni. 

gan ; and along the valleys of the Ohio and Mississippi, to the chap. ii. 

Gulph of Mexico. From New York it^ went south through 

the Atlantic states, as far as North Carolina. It was a sin- 1§32. 

Progress of 
the cholera 
through the 

great routes of travel, both on the land and water. New Union. 
England, with a few exceptions, escaped the scourge. 

In obedience to orders from the War Department, the gar- 
risons on the seaboard, from Fort Monroe, in Virginia, to New 
York harbor, were withdrawn and placed under the command July, 
of General Scott, to be employed in the Indian war. Pro- Greneral 
ceeding with haste, as the case was urgent, the general em- lectsthe* 
barked his troops in steamboats at Buffalo. The season was troops forthe 
hot, and the boats were crowded. The cholera broke out 
among the troops. Language cannot depict the distress that The cholera 
ensued, both before and after their landing. Many died ; breaks out in 
many deserted, from dread of the disease, and perished in the army, 
woods either from cholera or starvation. The exertions, suf- 
ferings, and danger, of General Scott, during this period, were 
greater than they ever were on the field of battle ; and it thus 
became impossible for him to reach the seat of war at the 2. 

time intended. General Atkinson, by forced marches, came Atkin 3 ondc- 
iip with Black Hawk’s army on the second of August, near feats the In- 
the mouth of the Upper Iowa. The Indians were routed and 
dispersed, and Black Hawk, his son, and several warriors of 
note made prisoners. 

After having been detained at fortress Monroe for several 
months, the chief and his son were carried through the prin- Black Hawk 
cipal cities of the United States, and the next year sent back bis son. 
to their people, convinced of the folly of further resistance 
against so powerful a nation. 

Charles Carroll of Carrollton, near Baltimore, the last sur- 
viving signer of the Declaration of Independence, died on the 
14tb of November, in the ninety -sixth year of his age. So 
deep was the reverence felt for this relic of the revolution that 
many a pilgrimage is even now, made to the mansion house 
where he spent his virtuous life. 

The state rights, or nullification party, having a majority in 
South Carolina, held a convention at Columbia, from whence Nov. 19. 
they issued an ordinance in the name of the people, in which A conven- 

. - j.* 11 tion meet at 

they declared that congress, m laying protective duties, had Columbia, 

exceeded its just powers ; and that the several acts alluded South Caro- 
to, should, from that time, be utterly ?iull and void ; that it ^ 
should be the duty of the legislature of South Carolina, to mous nullifi- 
adopt measures to arrest their operation, from and after the 
1st of February, 1833 ; that the courts of that state should 
not question the validity of that ordinance, nor suffer an ap- 
peal to the courts of the United States : — that any one hold- 


gular characteristic of this excruciating and quickly fatal mal- 
ady, that, though not apparently contagious, it followed the 


376 


THE ORDINANCE. JACKSON’s PROCLAMATION. 


PAR T IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. II. 


1832 . 

Ordinance 
declares that 
the United 
States shall 
aotuse force, 
oa penalty of 
the with- 
drawal of 
South Caro- 
lina. 

The conven- 
tion call on 
the members 
of the Union 


Nov. 24. 
The Union- 
ists in South 
Carolina 
meet and 
protest. 


Nov., 27. 
State au- 
thorities ap- 
prove the 
nullification 
ordinance. 


Dec. 10. 
President 
Jackson’s 
proclama- 
tion. 


First, he 
shows the 
nullifieis 
their error. 


ing an office under the state, should take an oath to obey that 
ordinance ; or if otherwise, the office should be filled up as if 
the incumbent were dead ; that no person thereafter, should 
be elected to any office whatever, either civil or military, un- 
til he had taken the oath not only to obey the ordinance, but 
such acts as the legislature might thereafter pass to carry the 
same into operation. 

Finally, the instrument declared, that the people of South 
Carolina would not submit to force, on the part of the United 
States, but that they should consider any act of congTess, au- 
thorizing the employment of a naval or military force against 
the state, as null and void ; and in that case, the people would 
hold themselves absolved from all political connection with 
the other states, and would forthwith proceed to organize a 
separate government, and do all other acts and things, which 
sovereign and independent states have a right to do. 

The convention also put forth an “ Address to the people of 
the United States,” in which the doctrines of nullification 
were avowed, and the hope expressed, that the other states 
would give up the protective system, as the secession of South 
Carolina would inevitably produce a dissolution of the Union. 

The friends of the Union in South Carolina, also, held a 
convention at Columbia, on the 24th of November. They 
adopted, and published, a solemn protest against the ordinance. 
Meetings were held in almost every part of the United States, 
and resolutions passed, expressive of entire reprobation of the 
principles avowed by the nuliifiers. 

The legislature of South Carolina convened at Columbia, 
on the 27th of November. Governor Hamilton, in his open- 
ing message, expressed his approval of the ordinance. He 
recommended that the authorities of the state, and of the city 
of Charleston, should unite in requesting the president to 
withdraw, from the arsenal at Charleston, the United States’ 
soldiers, who, for several years, had been stationed there, by 
request of those authorities, to defend their arms and ammu- 
nition, in case of a slave insurrection. He recommended, ^Iso, 
that the militia should be re-organized ; — that the executive 
should be authorized to accept of the services of 12,000 volun- 
teers ; — and that provision should be made for procuring 
heavy ordnance, and other munitions of war. 

On the 10th of December, President Jackson published a 
proclamation, warning the nullification party of the consequen- 
ces which would ensue, if they persisted in the course they 
had commenced. After a series of reasoning to convince 
them of their error, he added, “ I consider, then, the power 
to annul a law of the United States, assumed by one state, in- 
compatible with the existence of the Union, — contradicted 
expressly by the constitution, — unauthorized by its spirit, — 
inconsistent with every principle on which it was founded, 
and destructive of the great object for which it was formed.” 


AN AMERICAN PRESIDENT MEETS A CRISIS. 


377 


In conclusion, the president told them, that the laws of the 
United States must be executed, that he had no discretionary 
power on the subject ; that those who told them they might 
peaceably prevent their execution, deceived them ; that nothing 
but a forcible opposition could prevent their execution, and 
^hat such opposition must be repelled, for “ disunion by armed 
force,” he said, “ is treason.” Finally, he appealed to the 
patriotism of South Carolina, to retrace her steps, and, to the 
country, to rally in defense of the Union. 

No act of General Jackson was ever more popular than 
this proclamation. There was a party strongly opposed to 
his measures, who held that his talents were rather for war 
than peace ; and that, in the indomitable energies of his will, 
he pursued his objects as the keen sportsman his game, heed- 
less what fences he broke down in his way ; but on this oc- 
casion, this party vied, in commendation, with the larger and 
ruling party, by whom his administration was uniformly ap- 
proved ; and from every quarter he received from the people, 
proffers of military service. 

Governor Hamilton being appointed to the command of the 
South Carolinian army. Colonel Hayne succeeded him. He 
issued a proclamation, counter to that of General Jackson, in 
which he put forth the doctrines of disunion, in their most 
offensive form ; calling on the people to disregard the “ vain 
menaces” of the president, and “ protect the liberties of the 
state.” The legislature also continued to authorize the em- 
ployment of volunteers, who were ‘‘ to hold themselves in 
readiness to take the field, at a minute’s warning.” 

The unionists, feeling how unhappy must be a contest, 
which would separate families, where the son might be called 
on to shed the blood of the father, and the brother that of the 
brother, now aroused, and, encouraged by the decided tone of 
the president, they took one equally decided ; and held meet- 
ings in various parts of the state, in which they declared, “ we 
will not be forced to bear arms against the United States, be 
the consequences what they may.” 

General Jackson followed his word with his deed. He 
caused Castle Pinckney, a fortress which commands the inner 
harbor of Charleston, as well as the town itself, to be put in 
complete order for offensive or defensive operations. Fort 
Moultrie, on Sullivan’s island, was likewise strongly garrison- 
ed, and General Scott placed in command ; while several 
ships of war, under the orders of Commodore Elliot, were 
anchored in the bay : and it is said that he sent private assu- 
rances to the leading nullifiers, that unless they desisted, he 
should take the field in person, and appear in South Carolina, 
at the head of a large army. 

The nullification party did not decide to meet the nation in 
arms, with General Jackson at its head. The crisis which 
had caused so many forebodings, was adjourned, and the au- 

26 


PART IV. 
PERIOD in 

CHAP. II. 


1832 . 

Second, he 
shows them 
their danger. 
Appeals to 
the coumry 
to rally. 

Public ap- 
proval of the 
president’s 
conduct. 


Dec. 20. 
Colonel 
Hayne’s 
message 


Resolutfoiui 
of the union- 
ists. 


Jackson pre- 
pares for 
military ope- 
rations 
against 
South Ca»o- 
lina. 


A change of 
tone. 


378 


THE INDIAN QUESTION. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD 111. 
CHAP. III. 

Feb. 12. 
Mr. Clay’s 
compromise, 

Tariff bill. 


1 naugura- 
tion, 

March 4th. 


thorities agreed not to oppose the collection of duties until the 
1 St of March, and before that period arrived, measures were 
taken which restored tranquillity. 

On the 12th of February, Mr. Clay introduced a bill into 
the senate, which had for its object, a compromise between 
the manufacturing interests of the north, and the cotton plant- 
ers of the south. It reduced the duties on certain articles, 
and limited the operation of the tariff, to the 30th of Septem- 
ber, 1842. It being considered a bill for revenue, it was not 
acted upon in the senate, until after the house of representa- 
tives had adopted it, when it passed rapidly through that body, 
was signed by the president, and became a law on the 3d of 
March. It gave general content to the citizens of the United 
States, with whom the union is so dear, that whatever or who- 
ever endangers it, is looked upon with suspicion and displea- 
sure ; and on the other hand, whatever nourishes and consoli- 
dates it, is regarded with approbation and complacency. 

Gen. Jackson was re-elected, and Martin Van Buren of 
New York, made Vice-president. 


CHAPTER III. 

Lafayette. The tribes east of the Mississippi go to the far west. 

May 20. GENERAL Lafayette, full of years and honors, died on 
Death of La- 20th of May, 1833, and was mourned as the common 
^ ' father of his native and his adopted country. 

Extreme The position of the remaining aboriginal tribes gave the 
difficulty of rulers great uneasiness. If the Indians would subject them- 

lncil3.Tl ^ • • • • • 

question selves to the laws of civilized society, at least so far as to 
declare war before they made it, and then to make it only 
with those in arms, they might have their reservations, and 
enjoy them within the limits of the states. But so long as 
they were subtly contriving war, when they were seemingly 
most bent on peace, — their declaration made only by the war- 
whoop, and signed by the scalping-knife — so long, it would be 
vain to expect that their neighborhood could be tolerated by 
civilized man : for the father and the husband would look be- 
yond treaties written on parchment, to the law of nature, 
•which bids him protect and defend his helpless ones. If the 
government in good faith, sought to preserve the Indian 
from”th?ir ^^i^ies, they refusing to change their mode of warfare, the 
mode of war- only consequence would be, that they would at length, by 
fare. their murderous atrocities, oblige the rulers, in defense of the 
lives of their own people, to send their armies and destroy 
them. Such had been the fate of former tribes, and such, un- 
less something was done to avert the catastrophe, was likely 
to be that of those still remaining. To devise some expedi- 


THE SOUTH-WESTERN INDIANS. 


379 


ent to save them, and protect their own people, was the diffi- 
cult problem which the government had to solve. 

That General Jackson saw the subject much in this light, is 
apparent from his earliest message to congress. He remarked 
that the fate of the Mohegan, the Narragansett and the Dela- 
ware was fast and inevitably approaching the Choctaw, the 
Cherokee, and the Creek, if they remained within the limits 
of the states. He said that regard to our national honor 
brought forward the question whether something could not be 
done to preserve the race. As a means to this end, he sug- 
gested that an ample district west of the Mississippi, and 
without the limits of any state or territory, might be set apart 
and guarantied to the Indian tribes, each to have distinct 
jurisdiction over the part designated for its use, and free from 
any control of the United States, other than might be neces- 
sary to preserve peace on the frontier. There the benevo- 
lent might teach them ; and there they might form a nation 
which would perpetuate their race, and attest the humanity 
of the American government. 

But the grand difficulty of the project, which would have 
appalled a more timid mind. President Jackson met in a man- 
ner altogether characteristic. “ The emigration,” said he, 
“ should be voluntary, for it would be as cruel as unjust to 
compel the aborigines to abandon the graves of their fathers, 
and seek a home in a distant land.” Congress sanctioned the 
project which former able statesmen had advocated, and em- 
powered the president to carry it out ; and he fearlessly under- 
took, what, perhaps, no human ruler ever did before, and what 
none but the Almighty can effect, to combine freewill with 
necessity. To oblige the Indians to emigrate voluntarily for 
their own good, became thenceforth his settled policy. 

With the Chickasaws and Choctaws, however, treaties 
were made by which they exchanged lands, and quietly emi- 
grated to the country fixed on, which was the territory next 
to Arkansas. The United States paid the expenses of their 
removal, and supplied them with food for the first year. 

When Georgia ceded to the United States, iVpril 2, 1802, 
all that tract of country lying south of Tennessee, and west 
of the Chatahouchee river, the government paid in hand to 
that state $1,250,000, and further agreed, “at their own ex- 
pense, to extinguish, for the use of Georgia, as early as the 
same could be peaceably obtained upon reasonable terms, the 
Indian title to the lands lying within the limits of that state.” 

Under this contract, the United States had, by sundry trea- 
ties with the Creek and Cherokee tribes of Indians, who oc- 
cupied the territory, extinguished the Indian title to 25,980,000 
acres, and delivered the peaceable possession of it to Geor- 
gia. Of the Indians who inhabited the purchased territory, 
some of them removed westward of the Mississippi, some of 
them took refuge with the brethren of the same tribes in Ala- 
26 ^ 


PART IV. 


PERIOD III 
CHAP. III. 

1830 . 

December. 
Jackson’s 
message 
respecting 
the Indians. 


He proposes 
their removal 
to the wesL 


The Indians 
must go, but 
they must go 
voluntarily. 


1831 , 

2 & 3 . 

The Chicka- 
saws and 
Choctaws 
remove. ' 

1802 . 

Georgia 
cedes to the 
United 
States the 
territory of 
Alabama. 


Govemmen 
fulfill the 
treaty as fast 
as possible. 


380 


THE CHEROKEES REMOVED. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD III. 
CHAP. IV. 


Indians 
within Geor- 
gia an inde- 
pendent 
state. 

The Geor- 
gians deter- 
mine to be 
rid of them. 


1831 2 . 

Discredita- 
ble affair of 
the mission- 
aries. 


1838 . 

The Chero- 
kees at 
length 
removed 


bama ; but the great masses of Indian population, on leaving 
the territories they had given up, only condensed themselves 
closer on the large and fertile domain within the state of 
Georgia, which they had reserved to themselves ; and from 
thenceforward they refused to sell, cede to the government 
of the United States, or give up, on any consideration, any 
more of their land. 

In the meantime, the constantly increasing white popula- 
tion was pressing nearer and nearer upon the Indian reserva- 
tion, within which, the tribes exercised a sort of independent 
dominion, by which a retreat was furnished for runaway 
slaves, and fugitives from justice, a set of vagabonds ever 
ready for violence. This condition of their state was viewed 
by the people of Georgia as intolerable ; and the legislature, in 
due time, extended its laws and jurisprudence over the whole 
Indian territory. The Cherokees considered this measure as 
an infringement of their ancient rights, and a violation of re- 
cent treaties ; and they appealed to the general government for 
redress. 

The well-known policy of President Jackson was to remove 
them ; and the Georgians, thus encouraged, sought, by a 
course of proceeding, contrary to law and right, to make their 
position untenable. They put in prison two missionaries 
whom they suspected of dissuading the Indians against the 
removal. President Jackson would do nothing to check these 
discreditable proceedings, from a tenderness to state-rights ; 
which, fortunately for the union, he did not feel in the case 
of South Carolina. 

Thus annoyed by the state government, and beset by agents 
from Washington, a treaty was obtained from a few of the 
chiefs by which the removal of the tribe was to take place. 
The fairness of this treaty was denied, and the Indians were 
averse to leaving their own and their fathers’ pleasant land. 
The difficult and perilous task of bringing the Cherokees to 
consent to this arrangement was intrusted to General Scott. 
His firm and conciliatory measures, effected their removal 
without bloodshed. Much had, however, been previously 
done to gain the confidence and allay the animosity of the 
Indians, by the able officers who had preceded General Scot/ 
in this important service. 


CHAPTER IV. 


1823 . 

September. 

A treaty 
made with 
the Semi- 
noles. 


The Florida War. 

Measures equally wise were not pursued with the Semi- 
noles inhabiting East Florida. In September, 1823, soop 
after the occupation of the peninsula, a treaty was made al 


THE SEMINOLES UNWILLING TO REMOVE. 




Fort Moultrie, South Carolina, between the United States PART IV. 
and the Seminoles, by which those Indians relinquished period in 
their claims to large tracts of land in Florida, reserving to chap, iv, 
themselves a portion for a residence. Subsequently disputes 
arose respecting the construction of this treaty ; the Indi- 
ans claiming that it gave them undisturbed possession of their 
reservation for twenty years. 

Colonel Gadsden, as agent for the United States, made 
another treaty with the Seminoles, at Payne’s Landing in 1S32. 
Florida, when it was stipulated that they should cede their 
reservation, and remove beyond the Mississippi. A delegation Jf Payn??^ 
of their chiefs, appointed by the treaty, was sent at the ex- Landing 
pense of the United States, to examine the country assigned to^a^re^o^ 
them, and also to ascertain whether the Creeks, who had condition- 
already emigrated, would unite with them, as one people. If 
the Seminoles were satisfied on these points, then the treaty 
was to be binding. 

The Indian delegation, after examining, took it upon them 
to conclude a treaty with the American commissioners, ren- 
dering absolute the one made at Payne’s Landing. 

To this transaction the nation at large objected, and averred Treaty of 
that the delegation had exceeded their powers, and that they confirmation 
should have reported to the tribe the result of their observa- chiefs, and 
tions, and taken their vote ; but as it was, unfairness and disputed by 
treachery were charged upon the parties who thus prema- 
turely completed the agreement. 

The Indians were, by the stipulations of the treaty, to re- 
move within three years after its ratification; and to com- 
mence their emigration as early as possible in 1833. Their 
removal was not, however, then attempted. 

But President Jackson, although he might for a short time 
delay, was not a man to change his purposes, or swerve from 
their full execution ; and in regard to the Seminoles, he now 
determined to delay no longer. 

He made General Wiley Thompson the government agent 1834 . 
for superintending the proposed change, and sent him to Flori- General 
da to prepare for the emigration. Captain Russel, of the army, 
accompanied him as disbursing officer. Thompson soon Florida, 
found, and reported to the government, that most of the Indi- 
ans were unwilling to leave their homes. They plead that the 
treaty of Fort Moultrie, suffered them to remain for twenty 
years ; — and said that though the lands beyond the Missis- 
sippi might be good, the Indians there were bad. 

On reporting this to the war department, Thompson was 
told that the Seminoles were to be removed for their own 
benefit, and could not be permitted to remain ; — that the mili- Thomp^n 
tary force in the neighborhood of these Indians would be in- directed in 
creased ; and he was directed to inform the Seminoles that the ^^remova/^ 
annuities which they received under the treaty of Fort Moul- 
trie would not be paid until they consented to emigrate. He 


Oct. 28. 


General 


382 


THE SEMINOLES INFLUENCED BY OSCEOLA. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD HI. 

CHAP. IV. 


1834 . 

Dec. 28. 


1835 . 

Jan. 7. 

March 10. 
General 
Clinch ad- 
vises the ex- 
ecutive to 
delay. 


The order 
for immedi- 
ate removal 
is peremp- 
tory. 


April 22. 


Osceola. 


June 3. 
General 
Thompson 
treats him 
with indigni- 
ty. 

Is deceived 
by him. 


The Semi- 
noles take 
vengeance 
on their own 
people who 
tevor the re- 
moval. 


was also required to communicate freely with General Clinch 
of the army, who owned a plantation not far from the Indian 
reservation. 

President Jackson also sent a conciliatory talk” to the chiefs 
who assembled to hear it. They discussed, with General 
Thompson, their intended departure, seemed much gratified 
with the president’s talk, and their principal chief, Osceola, 
with others, parted apparently in perfect good humor. But the 
agents must have doubted their sincerity, for General Thomp- 
son requested the government to send more troops. General 
Clinch, however, wrote to the war department, humanely in- 
quiring if it would not be better to let them remain until the 
next spring, provided they would consent (•' remove peaceably 
and quietly on the first day of March. “ I believe,” said he, 
“ the whole nation will readily come into the measure, and it is 
impossible not to feel a deep interest, and much sympathy 
for this people.” 

The answer, although it contained professions of regard 
for the Seminoles, yet bore the government’s peremptory order 
to proceed without delay to their removal. 

The Indians, in the meantime, acknowledged the validity 
of the treaty of Payne’s Landing, and agreed to carry it into 
effect ; but when the agents took the preparatory steps for 
their removal, the deep-seated repugnance of the people to 
leave their homes, and the graves of their fathers was again 
manifested. 

It was believed that they acted much under the influence 
of Osceola or Powel. This chief owed his elevation solely 
to his personal qualities. His father was an Englishman, 
his mother a Seminole, and he thus mingled the Saxon with 
the Indian blood. His bearing was proud and gloomy. On 
the 3d of June, General Thompson held a conference with 
the Indians, in which Osceola took a tone that displeased 
him, and he manacled the chief, and confined him for a day 
to a prison. Osceola seemed penitent, signed the treaty to 
remove, and was released. Afterwards Thompson entrusted 
him with several pieces of service ; and he passed through 
different parts of the peninsula, appearing cheerfully engaged 
in aiding General Thompson to accomplish his plans. But 
he dissembled, and was concerting with the Indians a deep 
and cruel revenge. 

It fell first on the heads of those Indians who were true to 
the whites. Mathla, a chief, was killed because he had been 
engaged in making the obnoxious treaty ; and some hundreds 
of the Seminoles fled to Fort Brooke, at Tampa Bay, bring- 
ing the first account of the real designs of Osceola and his 
party. In the meantime, the Indians opposed to the removal, 
had disappeared from their usual places of residence. 

Alarmed at these symptoms, the government ordered troops 
from the southern posts to repair to Fort Brooke. The com- 


dade’s battle-field. 


383 


mand was given to General Clinch, who was at Camp King, 
distant one hundred miles, or about half the way from Tampa 
Bay to St. Augustine. 

Major Dade marched from Fort Brooke to join him, at the 
head of one hundred and seventeen men, accompanied by 
captains Gardner and Fraser. 

About eighty miles of the toilsome journey had been accom- 
plished, when, on the morning of the 28th, Major Dade rode 
in front of his troops, and cheered them with the intelligence 
that their march was nearly at an end ; and he kindly assured 
them, that they should have three days’ rest at Camp King. 
A volley was fired at the moment from hundreds of unseen 
muskets. 'Fhe speaker, and those he addressed, fell dead. 
The whole advance was killed on the first fire ; at the second. 
Captain F raser and many others. So entirely was the foe 
concealed that many rounds were fired at them by the survi- 
vors before an Indian was seen. The savages then rose, and 
surrounding the Americans, came in close contact, using 
knives and bayonets. A field-piece, which Major Dade had 
ordered, was now brought into the action, and the Indians 
drew oil’. 

Thirty were all that remained of Dade’s army. They im- 
proved the respite afforded them to construct a triangular 
breastwork of trees, which they felled. 

While they were thus engaged, where was Osceola, who 
had, doubtless, led the attack? It is supposed that he went 
the twenty miles from Dade’s battle field to Camp King, to 
perform a work there. 

On that day. General Wiley Thompson, with a convivial 
party, were dining at a house within sight of the garrison. 
As they sat at table, a volley from a hundred muskets was 
poured through the doors and windows. General Thompson 
fell dead, pierced by fifteen bullets. Of the others, some were 
killed at the first fire, others, attempting to escape, were mur- 
dered without the house. Osceola, at the head of the Indi- 
ans, had rushed in, and himself scalped the man who had 
once placed fetters upon the limbs of the Seminole chief. 
The Indians then retreated, unmolested by the garrison. 

In the afternoon, a mounted company of one hundred Indi- 
ans, (doubtless, Osceola and his party, now returning triumphant 
from the massacre at Camp King) attacked, with whoop and 
yell, the inclosure of the thirty survivors. The Indians 
charged only once, for they were repulsed by the cool bravery 
df the devoted men. Many of the Indians fell, but fresh 
numbers continually appeared ; and one by one, bravely fight- 
ing, the officers and soldiers fell, till there was none to resist. 
The narrator. Ransom Clarke, was wounded, and that soldier 
only escaped death by feigning it; and then, almost by mira- 
cle, working his way through the woods. He eventually died 


PART IV. 
PERIOD in. 

CHAP. IV. 


1835 . 

Dec. 23. 
Major Dade 
begins his 
march. 
Dec. 28. 

Is ambushed 
by the Indi- 
ans. 

He is killed, 
with three- 
quarters of 
his army. 


Massacre si 
Camp King.. 


Death of 
General 
Thompson. 


The last 
scene of tb« 
tragedy. 


384 


GENERAL CLINCh’s BATTLE. 


at Fort 
Brooke 
alarmed. 


Dec. 29. 
General 


Osceola. 


Dec. 31. 


PART IV. of his wounds ; and thus every one of Dade’s army was 
PERIOD III. killed in that battle. 

CHAP. TV. A deep sensation pervaded the country at the news of this 
massacre. At Fort Brooke, the garrison labored to improve 
1835 . their fortifications, the elated Semiiioles having threatened 
them with extermination. The terrified inhabitants flocked 
for refuge to the forts. 

The head-quaters of General Clinch were at Fort Drane, a 
few miles north of Camp King. Three companies of regulars 
under Major Fanning, and a body of volunteers from the 
neighboring country under General Call, constituted his force. 
With these he set out on the day succeeding the massacre, for 
Clincirsets Withlacoochee river ; Osceola’s principal settlement, being 
out to seek to the south of that stream. 'Fheir guide who had promised 
to bring them to a point where the fording was good, deceived 
them. They found a deep and rapid stream, with no means 
of crossing but one canoe. Colonel Fanning had, however, 
succeeded in getting the regular troops across, and General 
Reaches "the Call had begun to bring over the volunteers. Osceola and the 
Withlacoo- Seminoles, with whom the guide was, doubtless, in league, 
were posted in the swamps and underbrush around. An en- 
Is attacked counter ensued, in which the regulars with a few volunteers, 
by Osceola, charged, and drove the Indians three times. After the battle 
began, the volunteers upon the opposite bank would not cross 
the river, notwithstanding the earnest entreaties of General 
Call and the other officers, who themselves crossed over, and 
rendered efficient service. 

After the battle, General Clinch recrossed the river and re- 
turned to Fort Drane, having lost four men killed, and sixty 
wounded. The volunteers returned to their abodes, leaving 
General Clinch to guard their homes, and protect the country 
with very inadequate means. 

Emboldened by success, and united in their plans, the 
Seminoles now appeared simultaneously in the neighborhood 
of almost every settlement in Florida. Houses were burned, 
crops destroyed, negroes carried off, and families murdered in 
every direction. 

General Scott was now invested with the 'chief command 
in the peninsula, and he arrived on the 7th of February at 
St. AOgustine. The inhabitants were not strong enough to 
keep a communication open with the other settlements ; and 
reconnoitering parties of fifty or sixty were attacked and driven 
back with loss. 

A letter from St. Augustine, dated the eleventh of the month, 
^scrrtion describes the situation of the inhabitants. “ The whole ot 
from St. Au- the country south of this place has been laid waste during the 
gustine. past week, not a building of any value is left Standing. There 
is not a single house remaining between this city and Cape 
Florida, a distance of two hundred and fifty miles; all, all, have 
been burned to the ground.” 


1830 . 
Jan. 2. 

General 
Clinch re- 
soms to Fort 
Drane. 


Feb. 7. 
General 
Scott arrives 
at St. Au- 
gustine. 


Feb. 11. 


MOVEMENTS OF GENERAL GAINES. 


385 


I In the meantime General Clinch was hardly pressed by 
the savages at Fort Drane, and General Scott learning his 
critical situation, immediately ordered all the regular troops 
under his command, except one company left for the defense 
of St Augustine, to march to his relief. 

A simultaneous movement occurred on the opposite side of 
the peninsula. General Gaines, the commander of the south- 
western division of the United States army, hearing of the 
massacre, and conceiving Florida to belong to his military 
department, hastened to the scene of action, with such of the 
regular troops as he could bring together, and seven hundred 
Louisiana volunteers under Colonel Persifor Smith, d’hey 
landed at Tampa Bay, on the 11th of February, and took up 
their line of march on the 1 3th for Fort King. General Gaines 
leached it without being molested by the Indians, and taking 
eight days provisions from Fort Urane, set out on the morning 
of the 26th for the banks of the Withlacoochee in search ol the 
Seminoles. He reached that river near General Clinch’s 
battle-ground, and while reconnoitering, was fired upon from 
the opposite bank. Thus admonished of the presence of his 
enemy, he employed his meri in preparing a small breastwork 
to command the crossing place. On the 29th, he was attacked 
at ten in the morning, on three sides of his camp at once. 
General Gaines’ force was between ten and eleven hundred, 
and the Indians were supposed to number about fifteen hun- 
dred. The engagement lasted two hours, and ended in the 
repulse of the assailants with considerable loss. 

But General Gaines had little the air of a victor, for he re- 
mained surrounded by the savages, and in danger of starvation. 
A courier from him had the good luck to reach General 
Clinch with the intelligence ; and that officer, in the ex- 
ercise of a liberal spirit, procured a supply from his own 
plantation. On further information, he set off at the head of 
six hundred men, and a body of militia, who seemed happily 
to have changed the timid character manifested in the early 
part of the war. 

On the 5th and 6th of March, Osceola amused General 
Gaines with pretences of desiring to treat for a cessation of 
hostilities. He came to his camp with a Hag, and told him that 
he would furnish him with provisions of which he knew he was 
in want. This was too true, for his army was living at the 
time on no better food than horses and dogs, and these in 
great scarcity. Osceola said, however, that General Clinch 
was approaching with a large force ; and that the Seminoles 
wished the war to close ; but on being desired to embark for 
the west, he refused. While he thus held the general in 
parley, his warriors had been moving their women and chil- 
dren, and the tribe were already on their way to the south ; 
where among the everglades and hammocks, the officers and 
soldiers have sought them through bogs and fens, — in danger 


P ART IV. 
PERIOD III 

CHAP. IV. 


1836 . 

Movement 
of General 
Gaines. 


Feb. 11. 
Army at 
Tampa Bay. 

Feb. 13. 
Begins its 
march. 

Feb. 26. 

Is at the 
W ithlacoo- 
chee. 


Feb. 29. 
General 
Guineas’ bai- 

tll 


General 
Clinch sets 
out to go to 
Gaines’ re- 
lief. 


March 5th 
and 6th. 
Osceola 
holds a par- 
ley. 


The tribe in 
the mean- 
time with- 
draw. 


386 


BATTLE OF OKEE-CHOBEE. 


PAl^IV. 

TERIOD III. 
CHAP. IV. 


1 § 36 . 

Change of 
commander. 


1837 . 

Oct. 21. 
Seizure of 
Osceola. 

His death, 
January, 

1838 . 


Dec. 20. 


Dec. 25. 
Battle of 
Okee-Cho- 
bee. 


Death of 
Colonel 
Thompson 
and Colonel 
Gentry. 
Killed and 
wounded, 
138. 


from serpents, and other venomous reptiles, tortured by poi- 
sonous insects, and often the victims of the climate. 

General Clinch arrived at the camp, and relieved the army 
of Gaines from the danger of starvation. General Scott was 
about to put a plan in operation, by which, Osceola, in his first 
position, would have been surrounded ; but, like startled birds, 
the Indians had flown. General Gaines returned to New 
Orleans. General Scott left St. Augustine on the third of 
May, having been ordered to the country of the Creeks, leaving 
General Call in command. General Clinch having resigned. 

General Jesup arrived to take the command soon after the 
departure of General Scott. In October, Osceola, under pro- 
tection of a flag with about seventy of his warriors, came to 
the American camp. General Jesup believed him to be 
treacherous, and caused him, with his escort, to be forcibly 
detained, and subsequently placed in a prison at Fort Moul- 
trie, S. C., where, a few months after, he died of a complaint 
in the throat. 

The head of the confederacy thus taken away. General 
Jesup beTieved that the war would soon be brought to a close. 
A delegation of Cherokees was sent to the Seminoles to per- 
suade them to peaceable arrangements. But in December, 
Colonel Taylor, the commanding officer of Fort Gardner, 
south of the VVithlacoochee, received from General Jesup, 
the intelligence that the Seminoles would not negotiate, but 
were determined “ to fight it out and consequently the 
commanding general directed Colonel Taylor, forthwith, to 
act offensively. He immediately set out with a thousand 
resolute men, well officered and equipped. 

'I'hey marched four days through wet swampy grounds, 
covered with long saw-grass, and occasionally diversified with 
hammocks or island-spots of luxuriant and tangled vegetation. 
On the fifth day, the Indians, whom they sought, attacked them 
at the entrance of the Kissimmee river, into lake Okee-Cho- 
bee. Notwithstanding their fatiguing march, .the troops en- 
gaged them with perfect coolness. The brunt of the battle 
fell at first on the sixth regiment. Colonel Thompson, their 
commander, with many others, was wounded, but he kept the 
field until pierced by the third bullet, he said, “ keep steady 
boys — charge the hammock, remember what regiment you 
belong to,” and then fell dead. Colonel Gentry, of the Mis- 
souri volunteers, was also killed, with three other valuable 
officers and twenty-two privates. One hundred and eleven 
officers and soldiers were wounded. The Indian loss could 
not be ascertained. They were, however, routed and dis 
persed, and about a hundred afterwards gave themselves up to 
be carried to the west. 

In the whole history of the United States, no warfare is 
related, which on the whole, is comparable with the Florida war, 
for danger and difficulty ; and no military services are record- 
ed which required, on the whole, such Spartan self-devotion. 


SUFFERINGS AND DANGERS OF THE FLORIDA WAR. 


387 


Colonel Worth, one of the most active, daring, and en- 
ergetic officers in the army, has been in Florida more than a 
year, and there seems at present a prospect that the war 
will soon close. At different times, parties of the Indians have 
surrendered themselves to the American officers, and have been 
sent to the west ; but the number of these is perhaps not 
much greater, than those of the brave, the patient, and faithful 
of our own army, who have perished on the battle-fields, or 
in the swamps of Florida.* 

The occasion on which General Scott was sent to the Creek 
country, was an outbreak among the Indians of that nation, 
in the vicinity of the Seminoles. Osceola had sent the war- 
belt to all the red men as far as the Winnebagoes, in the coun- 
try of the upper Mississippi ; and it was not surprising that 
even the influence of the head-chiefs among the Creeks, should 
fail to repress the strong sympathy which the body of the tribe 
felt for the kindred race. 

Early in May, they opened their horrible warfare upon the 
defenseless and unsuspecting inhabitants, near the Chatahou- 
chee in Alabama, setting fire to houses, and murdering fami- 
lies. The survivors fled in terror to Columbus, on the Georgia 
side of that river. 

On the 15th of May, the Indians attacked a steamboat 
which was ascending the Chatahouchee, eight miles below 
Columbus, killed her pilot and wounded several others. She 
was run ashore, and the passengers had the good fortune to 
escape with their lives, while the Indians burned the boat. 
The passengers of another steamboat, which the savages 
attacked and fired at the wharf of Roanoke, had not the same 
fortunate escape. They were all, save the engineer, consumed 
in the flames of the burning vessel. The barbarians then set 
fire to the town, and destroyed it. 

The governor of Georgia raised troops and took the field in 
person : General Scott arrived on the 30th of May. Their 
combined efforts quelled the Creek hostilities, and peace was 
restored early in the summer. But the feeling of desperation 
which pervaded the minds of the Indians, and the reluctance 
with which they submitted, appeared from a fact remarkable 
in the history of the natives. The Indian mother loves her 
children with the utmost tenderness. Yet in several instances 
the Creek mothers put their offspring to death, rather than 
that they should become prisoners to the pale-faces. 

In 1831, Mr. Rives negotiated with the minister of Louis 
Philip, king of the French, a treaty by which that nation 
agreed to give 25,000,000 of francs to indemnify the United 
States for spoliations on x\merican commerce, made under the 
operation of the decrees of Napoleon. The French, however, 
had neglected to pay the money ; but General Jackson took such 

* 1^42. — The government have now proclaimed that the Florida war is 
closed. It is believed that the whites who wish to make money by sup- 
plying the army, have basely practised to prevent peace. 


PART. IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. IV. 


i§41. 


The Creeks 
in the south- 
eastern part 
of Alabama 
become hos- 
tile. 

1§36. 


May 1. 
They mur- 
der the in- 
habitants. 


May. 

They attack 
and bum two 
steamboats. 


They are 
overpower- 
ed. 


1831 . 

Mr. Rives* 
treaty. 

1836. 

General 
Jackson 
procures its 
fulfillment. 


388 


THE PRESIDENTIAL VETO. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. IV. 


1 § 37 . 

January. 
Michigan a 


state. 


The Jackson 
and Anti- 
Jackson par- 
ties. 


1830 . 

The presi- 
dent mani- 
fests hostili- 
ties to the 
U. S. Bank. 

1832 . 

He vetoes 
the bill for 
the renewal 
of its char- 
ter. 

1833 . 

He requires 
Mr. Duane to 
withdraw the 
deposites. 
Mr. Duane 
refuses. 
Mr. Jackson 
appoints Mr. 
Taney. 

1835 . 

The “ pet 
banks.” 


1833 . 

to 

1830 . 

Opposition 
in the senate. 

The elo- 
quence of the 
senate. 


prompt measures and so decided a tone, that in 1836 the de- 
mand was liquidated agreeably to the treaty. 

In September, 1835, Wisconsin was made a territory, and 
Arkansas, a state. 

Congress also passed a law admitting Michigan to the Union, 
provided a convention of delegates should agree to relinquish 
certain lands in dispute, between that territory and Ohio. The 
delegates refused the condition *, but another convention being 
called, accepted it, and Michigan was admitted to the Union, 
the twenty sixth state ; the original number, thirteen, being now 
exactly doubled. The boundaries were extended on the north. 

The old parties were, during Mr. Monroe’s administration, 
broken up. From the peculiar character of Mr. Jackson, it 
was to have been expected that he would have warm friends 
and bitter enemies ; and at this time, there are those who re- 
gard him in his civil capacity as a second Washington, to 
whom the country is scarcely less indebted than to the first ; 
while his opponents have pronounced his administration “ a 
calamity greater than war, famine, and pestilence combined.” 

The latter attribute the revulsion of 1837, from which the 
country has not yet recovered, to the overthrow of the nation- 
al bank, caused by the hostility of General Jackson. This 
was manifested in his first message to congress in 1830. 

In 1832, the directors of the bank applied for a renewal of 
its charter. After much debate, congress passed, by a con- 
siderable majority, a bill granting .their petition. This bill. 
General Jackson defeated by the presidential veto. 

The funds of the goverment had been deposited in the na- 
tional bank. In 1833, General Jackson signified his pleasure 
that they should be withdrawn. Mr. Duane, the secretary of 
the treasury, considering it as his duty to keep the public purse 
according to the wishes of congress, and deeming the national 
bank, the safest place of deposit, refused to withdraw the 
money. Mr. Jackson dismissed him from office, and appoint- 
ed Mr. Taney, who immediately withdrew the deposites. The 
public treasure, was, by an act of congress passed in 1835, 
placed in certain selected state banks, known at the time as 
the “ pet banks.” These were encouraged to discount freely, 
as it might accommodate the people. 

It was during the recess of the senate, that Mr. Taney was 
appointed to the office of secretary of the treasury, and it was 
not till the close of a seven months session, that the president 
brought his nomination before that body, who then rejected it. 

The government at this period, presented the spectacle of 
violent hostility between the executive and the majority of 
the senate,' headed by such powerful and eloquent men as 
Henry Clay, Daniel Webster, Mr. Preston, and others. On 
the part of President Jackson, Silas Wright of New York, met 
them with ingenious argument, and gentlemanly coolness; 
while on the same side Mr. Benton, of Missouri, was loud and 


ADMINISTRATION OF VAN BUREN. 


389 


. boisterous. The debates in the senate at that period, were 
exciting and attractive to such a degree, that the room for spec- 
tators was crowded at an early hour. Ladies, who assembled 
from every part of the Union, were so much fascinated, that 
they were often in waiting three hours, in order to secure 
seats. 

On the 26th of December, 1833, Mr. Clay introduced into the 
senate, two resolutions inpugningthe conduct of General Jack- 
son, in reference to Mr. Duane’s removal, as assuming to the 
executive, the direction of the public purse, and thus subvert- 
ing the constitution. After much powerful and angry debate, 
the resolutions passed, and were inserted in the records of the 
senate. Subsequently, the majority changed, and these reso- 
lutions were by vote expunged. 

Mr. Jackson’s second term being about to close, he ex- 
pressed his determination to retire. He was succeeded by 
Martin Van Buren, who, during the last four years, had, as 
vice-president, presided with great ability in the senate ; 
where, as a leader of the Jackson party, he had sat in si- 
lence, and borne the accusations and sneers of the opposition 
with unexampled self-possession. Richard M. Johnson was 
made vice-president. 

After the public money went into the state banks, facilities 
too great before, were increased, whereby men might, by 
pledging their credit, possess themselves of money. A per- 
fect madness of speculation was now rife throughout the 
land. The good old roads of honest industry were grass- 
grown, while men were hurrying into fortunes on the steam- 
cars of speculation. City lots were the rage. The old cities 
were extended on paper to limits that they will not reach in 
centuries ; and new ones were surveyed, and some, where 
deep waters flowed, or rocky mountains rose. Yet they were 
mapped out, laid down in regular city lots, and duly numbered. 
And such were bought and sold. Fortunes were made in 
an hour, and by a single bargain. This alarming state of 
things, must, as was well foreseen, have its crisis. It came 
in 1837. 


PART IV. 
PERIOD III. 

CHAP. IV, 


1S33. 

Mr. Clay’s 
two resolu- 
tions, blam- 
ing the presi- 
dent, pass the 
senate. 

1837. 

They are ex 
punged. 


March 4. 
Martin Van 
Buren and 
Richard M. 
Johnson in- 
augurated. 


1835. 

to 

1837. 

Mania of 
land specu- 
lation. 


Before this crisis, every one was making money. Now all 
were losing. Like a routed army, one fell back upon another 
till there was an universal dismay. A delegation of mer- 
chants from New York went to Washington in behalf of the 
city. They presented to the president a memorial in which ofmerch^ta 
they represented, with force and eloquence, the miseries in apply to Mr. 
which their population were involved; and begged the president Buren. 
immediately to remit the regulations contained in the “ specie 
circular,” and to convene the national legislature. Mr. Van 
Buren did not regard the occasion as warranting either meas- 
ure, and rejected the petition. 

The “ specie circular” was a treasury order issued in 
1835, whose object was to secure the public in the sale of 


The revul- 
sion causes 
great dis- 
tress. 
May 3. 

TYol rTQ ti 


390 


PECUNIARY DISTRESS. 


PART IV. 

eERIOD III. 
CHAP. IV. 


1837 . 

The “specie 
circular.” 


May 10. 
The banks 
stop specie 
payment. 


Mr. Van Bu- 
ren convenes 
a special 
session. 

Sept. 4. 
Congress 
meet. 


‘ Sub-treas- 
ury bill.” 

1836 . 

Law respect- 
ing the sur- 
plus reve- 
nue. 


1837 . 

An instal- 
ment of the 
surplus re- 
venue re- 
claimed. 


1835 , 

Dec. 16, 
Destructive 
fire in New 
York. 


lands, from the effects of the speculating mania*, and it required, 
that specie should be paid for the government dues. This 
had produced an effect to take the gold and silver from the 
vaults of the banks, and carry it to the west, where specula- 
tors paid it for public lands. Merchants were obliged to pay 
the duties on their imports in specie ; but where was it to be 
obtained ? The government would not pay it out to its credi- 
tors ; and a man who had an authenticated demand against the 
treasury of the United States could not get specie, while, if 
he owed, he was obliged to pay in gold and silver. This 
caused a state of even dangerous exasperation in the cities. 
The banks had been pressed to sustain their friends and 
supporters till they had gone beyond the limits of prudence 
in their issues, and those of the city of New York only held 
out till the hope was gone that something would be done by 
government, and then stopped specie payment. Their ex- 
ample was of necessity followed in every part of the Union. 

The banks, where the public funds were deposited, shared 
the common fate, and the questions now arose how was the 
government to meet its current expenses, and what next 
should be done with the public purse ? To decide these 
questions Mr. Van Buren issued his proclamation, convening 
congress, which accordingly met on the 4th of September. 

In his message, the president recommended a mode of 
keeping the public money, which was eventually brought 
before congress, in what has been called the “ sub-treasury 
bill.” It did not pass, being by its opponents regarded as 
putting the public treasure wholly in the power of the execu- 
tive. Its unpopularity was probably the principal cause of 
Mr. Van Buren’s losing the next presidential election. An 
instalment of the surplus revenue, which, by an act of con- 
gress, 1 836, was to have been distributed among the several 
stales, was reserved for the exigences of the government, and 
treasury notes were to be issued. But no measure of relief 
to the people was attempted ; and the friends of the adminis- 
tration contended that the case did not call for the interference 
of government, but for a reformation in the individual extrava 
gance which had prevailed, and a return to the neglected 
ways of industry. 

Among the causes of pecuniary distress, was a destructive 
fire, with which, in 1835, the commercial capital had been 
visited. Five hundred and twenty-nine buildings were burned. 
The loss was estimated at seventeen millions of dollars. The 
mercantile houses, on whom with the insurance offices, it chief- 
ly fell, did not generally fail at the time ; for they were, with 
commendable humanity, sustained by the others ; but the 
property was gone ; and the loss, though in a measure equal- 
ized at the time, at length fell heavily on all. 

On the 13 th of August, the banks l esumed specie payment. 
The specie circular had been virtually repealed. 


HARRISON S ELEVATION AND DEATH. 


391 


Although England had governed the Canadas with great 
moderation, yet in 1837 a party arose, who, claiming indepen- 
dence, passed from sedition to armed revolt. A portion of 
the American population regarded the cause of the revolters, 
as that of liberty and human rights ; and, on the frontier, se- 
cret associations were formed to aid them in warlike measures. 
A daring party of 700, headed by Van Rensselaer of New 
York, took possession of Navy Island on the British side of 
Niagara river, two miles above the falls, and fortified it so 
strongly, as to resist an attack of Sir Francis Head, the British 
commander. They also hired the small steamboat Caroline, 
to biing munitions fi om the American shore. The evening of 
the day on which she began to ply, 150 armed men from the 
Canada side, in five boats with muffled oars, proceeded to 
Schlosser, cut the Caroline loose from her moorings, and set- 
ting her on fire, let her drift over the falls. A man named 
Durfee was killed ; and it was rumored, — causing much excite- 
ment, that two more were in the boat when she went over the 
falls. 

The president of the U. S. and the governor of the state of 
New York both issued proclamations enjoining strict neutrality. 
Navy Island was evacuated ; and Van Rensselaer arrested at 
the suit of the United States. A Mr. M‘Leod was also arrested 
and tried bv a United States court, for the murder of Durfee, 
but was acquitted. 

The census of 1840, gave as the number of inhabitants in 
the United States, 17,068,666. 

In the presidential election of 1840, a large majority was 
given to William Henry Harrison of Ohio, whose social and 
public virtues had been rendered conspicuous by the various 
official stations of a long and useful life.f The good man 
loved his country, and was pleased that his country loved him 
in return. On the 4th of March he was inaugurated as pres- 
ident of the United States. John Tyler, of Virginia, was 
made vice-president at the same time. Gen. Harrison’s inau- 
gural speech was long, and characteristic of the uprightness 
of his mind, and the reverential trust, with which he reposed 
himself and his country upon the Great Supreme. From the 
capitol he went to the presidential mansion. Thousands flocked 
around him with congratulations and proffers of service, whose 
sincerity he was not prone to doubt, for he was himself sin- 
cere. The sunshine of public favor thus fell too brightly upon 
a head, white with the frosts of age. His health failed, and 
he expired just a month from the day of his inauguration. 

Mr. Tyler, by the constitution, became president on the de- 
cease of the incumbent. He repaired to Washington, took 
the oath of office, and issued an address, as agreeable to the 
patriotic sentiments of the people, as the appointment of a 
day of public fasting, subsequently made, was to their reli- 
gious feelings. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. IV. 


183T-8. 

Canadian 

revolt. 

American 

sympathi- 

zers. 

Navy Island. 


1837. 

Dec. 29. 
Affair of the 
Caroline. 


1838. 

Jan. 

Messrs. Van 
Buren and 
Marcy issue 
proclama- 
tions. 


1810. 

The census. 


(t See pre- 
ceding his- 
tory, 1811 to 
1815.) 

1841. 

March 4. 
Inaugura- 
tion of Har- 
rison and 
Tyler. 


April 4. 
Death of 
Harrison. 

Mr. Tyler 
succeeds. 


May 14. 
National 
fast. 


27 * 


392 


THE PROPOSED FISCAL BANK. 


CHAPTER V. 

Mr. Tyler’s Administration. — Mobs. — Disturbance in Rhode Island. — 

Anti-Rentism. — Mormonism, &c. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. V. 


1811 . 

National 
Bank. Opin- 
ions of the 
Whigs. 


Opinions of 
the Demo- 
cratic 
party. 


(March 11. 
Sails from 
New York, 
the Steamer 
President, 
109 passen- 
gers. Never 
heard of 
more.) 


May 31. 
Congress 
convene. 


(July 6. 

A bill passed 
to distribute 
proceeds of 
public lands 
to the seve- 
ral States.) 


August 16. 
Tyler’s first 
veto of Na- 
tional Bank. 

Sept. 9. 
His second 
veto. 


Monetary affairs were at this period, the all-exciting topic. 
The Whig party were opposed to Mr. Van Buren’s Inde- 
pendent Treasury, and in favor of a National Bank, — modified, 
however, to suit the purposes of the public revenue. They 
believed that such a bank would be more convenient and 
more economical to the government, — and that it would at the 
same time, facilitate the business, and promote the prosperity 
of the country, over which, it was the government's duty, as 
they maintained, to exercise a parental care ; and they as- 
serted that the attempt to bring back a specie circulation w^as 
a dangerous experiment upon the currency. 

The Democratic party, on the other hand, maintained that 
any connection of government with banks, or with the mone- 
tary affairs of individuals, was foreign to its purposes, and 
embarrassing to its operations ; and that experience had shown 
it to be a fruitful source of bribery and corruption. To avoid 
these evils, they believed that the government should keep its 
own money, maintaining its value, by operating with specie 
itself, not with its representative. 

The majority of the voters at that time adopted the views of 
the Whigs ; and at the presidential election chose Messrs. Har- 
rison and Tyler, with an understanding that they would favor 
a National Bank. General Harrison, aware of the point on 
which his election had turned, issued, March lYth, his procla- 
mation, calling an extra session of Congress to convene on 
the 31st of May, to consider “sundry weighty and important 
matters, chiefly growing out of the revenue and finances of the 
country.” When this Congress met, Mr. Tyler was president. 
He had formerly been opposed to a National Bank, but he 
had professed himself a Whig, and accepted his nomination, 
knowing the views and expectations of the voters. 

Congress repealed the Sub-Treasury law on the 6th of 
August. Three days earlier, the House of Representatives 
had passed an act, establishing a National Bank for fiscal 
operations, the scheme of which, was understood to emanate 
from Henry Clay, the leader of the Whig party. Mr. Tyler, 
to the deep chagrin of that party, defeated the measure 
by the presidential veto. Endeavoring to make a compromise 
with the president, the mortified Whigs got up another 
scheme for a bank, and passed it through Congress under the 
name of a “ Fiscal Corporation of the United States.” A 
second time Mr. Tyler defeated them by his veto. From this 
period to the close of his administration, he stood in the 


NORTH-EASTERN BOUNDARY. 


393 


anomalous position of having the two great political parties 
both against him. By a third veto, he hindered the passage of 
a Tariff Bill. A law to modify the existing Tariff was, however, 
passed on the »30th of August. The able cabinet selected by 
Harrison had all remained in office up to the period of the 
second veto, when all resigned except Mr. Webster, the 
secretary of state. His country needed him in the office, 
and remaininor he found occasion to render her essential ser- 
vice. 

In consequence of the pecuniary distresses of former years, 
many merchants had been obliged to fail in business. Con- 
gress now passed a Bankrupt Law, uniform in its action 
throughout the states, by which, on the surrender of their 
property to their creditors, bankrupts could be free from the 
legal disabilities of past debt. This act having served its 
temporary purpose, and no doubt given rise to many frauds, 
was afterwards repealed. 

In the unwarrantable stretch of credit which had existed, 
states over-zealous for internal improvement had partici- 
pated ; and when the revulsion came, some of these found 
themselves unable, without direct taxation, (to which the rulers 
dared not promptly resort,) to meet their engagements ; and 
the holders of their bonds, many of whom were foreiirners, 
could not obtain the interest when due. These states were 
said to have repudiated their bonds, and this repudiation for 
a time cast great obloquy upon the whole nation. With re- 
turning prosperity, however, these states resume payment ; and 
it is believed, that no such thing as an actual repudiation of a 
just debt will be permanently made by any state. 

The old United States Bank, after having been refused a 
charter by the general government, received one from the 
state of Pennsylvania. The president, Nicholas Biddle, the 
Napoleon of finance, did much to sustain the struggling mer- 
chants of the cities, by great foreign operations ; but at 
length going beyond his depth, he and his bank failed. 
Many banks and commercial houses were involved in the 
ruin ; and many widows, orphans, and others, lost their whole 
fortunes. 


PART IV 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. V. 


1841 . 

Mr. Tyler 
make a third 
veto. 

August 30. 
A Tariff bill 
passed. 


August 18 
Bankrupt 
Law. 


Repudia- 

tion. 


Oct. II. 
Failure of 
the old U. 
S. Bank. 


A disagreement between the United States and England 
had long existed in regard to the North-Eastern boundary. 
Much excitement prevailed between the inhabitants of Maine 
and New Brunswick,— regions adjoining the disputed line,— and 
measures were taken on each side, which threatened war. 
Lord Ashburton was sent from England as a special envoy to 
settle this dispute ; and Mr. Webster, with great diplomatic 
ability, arranged with him the terms of a treaty, by which 
the important question of the North-Eastern boundary is 
finally and amicably settled. 

Serious riots occurred in the spring of 1844 in Philadelphia. 
They grew out of a jealousy on the part of native Ameri- 


1835 , 

Ashburton 
Treaty, 
(ratified by 
the United 
States Sen- 
ate, Aug. 20.,? 


fin England 
Oct. 14.) 


394 


ALARMING DISORDERS. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. V. 


1 § 44 . 

May 6. 
Riot in Phil- 
adelphia. 


34 buildings 
burned. 

Killed 14, 
wounded 40. 


June 7. 
Second riot. 
Killed and 
wounded 50. 


1843 . 

April 18. 
Dorr’s at- 
tempt. 


June 25. 
Dorr at 
Chepachet. 

1844 . 

Dorr sent to 
the state’s 
prison. 


1845 . 

Is released. 


1844 . 

Feb. 28. 
Explosion 
on the 
Princeton. 

Privates, 
killed 3, 
wounded 12. 


can Protestants, that the foreign Roman Catholic population 
intended to gain the control of the common schools, and change 
the established order of instruction, especially in regard to 
the use of the scriptures. The Native American party at- 
tempted to hold a meeting for debate in Kensington, a suburb 
of Philadelphia, inhabited by Irish Catholics. These assaulted 
the Natives with brickbats and other missiles, thus beginning 
that violation of law, by which eventually they suffered so 
severely. 

Law once violated, confusion and anarchy prevailed. Fire- 
arms were used on both sides. The governor repaired to the 
scene of action, and bodies of the military, with field-pieces, 
were stationed in the streets. It was not until the third day 
that order was restored. Thirty dwelling-houses, a convent, 
and three churches were burned. Fourteen persons had been 
killed and forty wounded. These disgraceful scenes were re- 
newed on the 7th of June. The governor called out 5,000 of 
the military, and at this time 50 persons were either killed or 
wounded. 

Rhode Island now became the theatre of an attempt to set 
aside existing authorities. The “ suffrage party,” by whom 
it was made, did not, however, regard the matter in this light. 
They formed, though by illegal assemblies, what they consid- 
ered a constitution for the state ; and then proceeded to elect 
under it a governor (Mr. Dorr) and members for a legislature. 
Their opponents, called .the “ law and order” party, acting 
under existing authorities, elected state officers, Mr. King being 
made governor. 

It was the intention of Mr. Dorr, and his more violent ad- 
herents, to get forcible possession of the state buildings ; and 
on the 18th of May, he went with an armed force, and took 
the state arsenal. No lives were lost, as his directions to fire 
on those who opposed his progress were not obeyed. Gov. 
King meantime put himself at the head of the military. Sev- 
eral persons were arrested, and Dorr fled. He afterwards ap- 
peared at Chepachet with some two or three hundred men ; 
but a superior government force being sent, they dispersed. 
Dorr afterwards returned, was tried, convicted of treason, and 
sentenced to the staters prison. Meantime a new constitution 
was by legal measures adopted. In 1845, Dorr was released 
from prison, but he was not restored to his civil rights, on ac- 
count of his refusal to take the oath of allegiance to the new 
constitution. 

The war steamer Princeton, lying, Feb. 28, 1844, in the 
Potomac, “Capt. Stockton, the commander, having on board, 
as invited guests, the president of the United States, heads 
of department, ladies, and others — a wrought-iron gun, whose 
great size made it a curiosity, on being fired the third time, 
burst ; — and the horrible explosion instantly killed Messrs. 
Upshur and Gilmer, secretaries of state and the navy, — 


THE Ax\TI-RENTERS. 


395 


three distinguished gentlemen — Com. Kennon, David Gardiner, 
Esq., and the Hon. Virgil Maxcy, — besides several of the crew. 

An alarming tendency to anarchy has been experienced in the 
anti-rent disturbances in the state of New York. In the early 
history of this state we have seen, that under the Dutch gov- 
ernment, certain settlers received patents of considerable por- 
tions of land, —of which that of Van Rensselaer was the most 
extensive, — comprehending the greater part of Albany and 
Rensselaer counties. These lands were . divided into farms 
containing from 160 to 100 acres, and leased in perpetuity, on 
the following conditions. The tenant must each year pay to 
the landlord a quantity of wheat, from 22^ bushels to 10, with 
four fat fowls and a day’s service with horses and wagon. If 
the tenant sold his lease, the landlord was entitled to one- 
quarter of the purchase-money. The patroon” was also en- 
titled to certain privileges on all water-power, and a right to 
all mines. 

In process of time, the tenants began to consider these legal 
conditions as anti-republican, — a relic of feudal tyranny. The 
excellent Stephen Van Rensselaer, who came into posses- 
sion of the patent in 1785, had, in the kindness of his nature, 
omitted to exact his legal rights ; and $200,000 back rent had 
accrued, — which he, dying in 1840, appropriated by will. The 
tenants murmured when called on to pay it, and sheriffs, in 
attempting to execute legal precepts, were forcibly resisted. 
An ineffectual attempt to put down these disorders was made 
on the part of the state authorities, by a military movement, 
called in derision the Heldeberof war.” 

In the summer of 1844, the anti-rent disturbances broke out 
with great violence in the eastern towns of Rensselaer, and on 
the Livingston manor, in Columbia county. Extensive associ- 
ations were formed by the anti-renters to resist the laws. They 
kept armed and mounted bands, disguised as Indians, scouring 
the country; and the traveller as he met them, issuing from 
some dark wood, with their hideous masks and gaudy calicoes, 
was required, on penalty of insult, to say, “ Down with the 
rent.” These lawless rangers forcibly entered houses, took 
men from their homes, and tarred and feathered, or otherwise 
maltreated them. In Rensselaer county, at noonday, a man 
was killed where about 50 “Indians” were present,— some of 
whom were afterwards arraigned, when they swore that they 
knew nothing of the murder. Sometimes 1,000 of these dis- 
guised anarchists were assembled in one body. Similar dis- 
turbances occurred in Delaware county. At length Steele, a 
deputy-sheriff, was murdered in the execution of his official 
duty, and his murderers w^ere apprehended. 

Meanwhile Silas Wright was chosen governor of the state. 
Much does his country owe him for the wisdom and firmness 
of the measures by which public order was restored. On the 
27th of August he proclaimed the county of Delaware in a 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. V. 


(Rensselaer 
wyck 48 m. 
long, 38 
broad.) 


1 § 40 . 

StephenVan 

Rensselaer 

dies 

June 26. 


1841 . 

“ The Hel- 
deberg 
War.” 


1844 . 

Anti-renters 
disguised as 
Indians. 


Smith killed 
in Grafton. 


Steele killed 
in Dela- 
ware. 


1846 . 

Governor 

Wright’s 

measures. 


396 


THE MORMONS. 


1 § 45 . 

March 3. 
Iowa and 
Florida. 


(1805. 
Dec. 23. 
Jo. Smith 
born in Sha 
ron 


PART state of insurrection. Resolute men were made sheriffs, and 
PERIOD III. competent military aid afforded them. Leading anti-renters 
CHAP. V. were taken, brought to trial, and imprisoned. The murderers 
of Steele were condemned to death,— -but their punishment was 
184'7. commuted to that of perpetual confinement. 
s^^sWright On the 27th of Jan. 1847, Gov. Young, the successor of 
?Aug by bis proclamation, released from the staters 

Anti-rent prison the whole number, eighteen, who had been committed 
the^persmi anti-rent offences. There has been a fresh outbreak of 
gOt^Peter these tjoubles in Columbia county. 

^ In congress, March 3d, 1845, an act was passed admitting 

two states into the Union, — Iowa, its western boundary the 
river Des Moines, and Florida, comprising the east and west 
parts, as defined by the treaty of cession. 

One of the most extraordinary impostures of the age is that 
called Mormonism.’’ The leader, Joseph Smith, was an ob- 
scure, uneducated man, of New England origin. Under pre- 
fpnce of special revelation, he, somewhat after the fashion of 
— ^moved Mahomet, produced the stereotype plates of the ‘‘ Book of 
N. y.,”i 827 ’ Mormon,” by which he persuaded numbers, that he was the 
tiie^pfates^ inspired founder of a new religion, which was to give to his 
andpre^ followers the same pre-eminence over all other people, as the 
^spiration.^' J^ws had over the Gentiles. His peculiar code is as yet ill 
understood, but there is little room to doubt, that it gives his 
followers liberty to commit every crime. Like the systems of 
socialism which prevail in France, and have been attempted 
in this country, Mormonism degrades and demoralizes women. 

Yet such numbers of both sexes were found to join and aid 
this delusion — throwing their property into common stock — 
that, on their arrival at the Far West in Missouri, the Mor- 
FarWest. mons numbered 5,000, of whom 700 were armed men. 

Charged with various crimes, among others an attempt to 
assassinate Gov. Boggs, they were expelled the state by a 
military force commanded by Gen. Atkinson. They then 
purchased a large tract of land in Illinois, on the eastern bank 
of the Mississippi. There, on a beautiful slope, they built 
Mormons at '' N^aivoo,” where, amidst their dwellings, arose a pompous tem- 
Nauvoo. pie, decorated and furnished according to directions found in 
the “Book of Mormon.” — Robberies and assassinations be- 
came frequent in their vicinity ; and although secrecy and mys- 
tery accompanied them, the neighboring people were con- 
vinced, that the Mormons were the perpetrators. Yet so had 
they spread, — using bribery and intimidation, that, in the 
county courts, no cause could be obtained against a Mormon. 
Popular fury was aroused, nor could the state authorities re- 
strain its current. The chief of the Mormons, with his brother, 
and his bro- had been arrested by Gov. Ford, of Illinois, and lodged in jail 
at^Cartha^, Carthage. A hundred men in disguise broke into their 
prison and murdered them. — In 1845, so formidable a combi- 
nation existed against them, that the Mormons sold their pos- 


4§a8. 

Oct. 6. 
Mormons at 


1844 . 

July 7. 
Jo. Smith 


111. 


MEXICAN HOSTILITY, 


397 


sessions in Illinois, and their city, which had contained not less part iv. 
than 10,000 inhabitants, was deserted, and they were wending period m. 
their way to a region beyond the Rocky Mountains. Yet their 
numbers were still such, that they furnished, in the spring of 
1846, 500 volunteers, — who were conducted by Col. Allen and 
Lieut. Smith to Santa Fe, and afterwards joined Gen. Rear- mons leave 
ney. The Mormons are now settled in the great valley of 
Upper California, near the Salt Lake ; and it is to be hoped Remove to* 
that the evils which they have suffered, will lead them to California, 
abandon their errors. Theirs is the Anglo-Saxon blood. They 
claim that their religion has its foundation in Christianity ; 
and they may hereafter be led to examine and conform to its 
precepts. 


CHAPTER VI. 


Texas. — Mexico. — Causes of Annexation and the Mexican War. 


We have already seen that the French adventurer La Salle 
discovered Texas. On account of his discovery, the French 
claimed the country to the Rio Grande, as forming a part of 
Louisiana. The Spaniards of Mexico remonstrated, and sent 
thither an armed force, but the French had already dispersed. 
The first effectual settlement in Texas was that of San Antonio 
de Bexar, made by the Spaniards in 1692. A few missionary 
stations were subsequently established. 

But the Mexican authorities seemed not so desirous to oc- 
cupy this country, as to keep it a desolate waste, that thus an 
impassable barrier might be maintained between them and 
their Anglo-American neighbors. This desire to avoid con- 
tact by means of an intervening desert, was so strongly felt 
by the Mexicans, even in 1847, as to break off negotiations for 
peace, when Gen. Scott was at the gates of their capital with a 
victorious army. The aversion thus manifested, the Mexicans at 
first derived from their mother country. At the time when Mex- 
ico was colonized, Spain stood at the head of Roman Catholic 
countries, — regarding all heretics in exterminating abhorrence, 
and cutting them off by the inquisition and the sword. As the 
Reformation proceeded, England, the land of our forefathers, 
took the lead of Protestant nations. But while we, mingling 
with the world, changed, — Mexico, shut up, retained her native 
aversions ; and these, coupled with the national pride and jeal- 
ousy of the Spanish character, may be marked as the first and 
predisposing cause of the late Mexican war, 

Mexico as a colony belonged not so much to the Spanish 
nation, as to the Spanish kings ; and they governed and man- 
aged it by their viceroys, regardless of the well-being of the 
people, —but merely as an estate to bring them money ; yet, 


1685 . 

La Salle dis- 
covered 
Texas. 


1692 . 

Bexar 

founded. 


16th cen- 
tury. 

17th cen- 
tury. 


Tyranny ol 
the Spanish 
in Mexico. 


398 


SANTA ANNA. STEPHEN F. AUSTIN. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VI. 


1T78-9. 

Spain al- 
lows some 
foreign 
trade in 
Mexico. 


1810. 

Mexico re- 
volts. 


181§. 

Loyalists 

prevail. 


1821-4. 

Iturbide. 
(He is shot 
at Padillo.) 


1824. 

Federal 
constitution 
of Mexico. 


1819. 

Texas ce- 
ded to 
Spain. 

1821. 

Anglo- Ame- 
••ican Texas 
founded. 


Mexican 

clergy 

alarmed. 


not by any methods by which the mother country might be ri- 
valled. Hence, while the mines were industriously wrought^ no 
commerce was permitted to the Mexicans ; nor might they 
rear the silkworm, or plant the olive or the vine. But after 
Spain saw that the English colonies, less oppressed than 
her own, had revolted, and were likely to establish their 
independence, she moderated her rigor, so as to allow some 
trade with foreign nations, but under severe duties and re- 
strictions. Thus, kept from the means of improvement, Mex- 
ico remained unchanged. After Ferdinand VII. had, in 1810, 
fallen with the Spanish nation under the power of Napo- 
leon, the Mexicans revolted. But the people were not uni- 
ted ; — and after the bloody war of eight years, called the first 
revolution, the royalists prevailed. The second revolution 
was begun in 1821, by the Mexican general Iturbide. Un- 
der him the Mexicans threw off the Spanish yoke. But he 
made himself a monarch. The people wished for a republic ; 
and they deposed Iturbide, banished, and on his return con- 
demned and executed him. 

Another leader arose, — Santa Anna, — who has proved him- 
self one of the most remarkable men of the present day. In 
1824, a federal constitution was formed under his auspices, by 
which Mexico, like our republic, was divided into states, with 
each a legislature, and over the whole a general government. 

In 1803, the United States, in purchasing Louisiana of 
France, obtained with it the disputed claim to Texas; but in 
1819, they ceded it by treaty to Spain as a part of Mexico, 
Florida being then granted by that power to the United States. 
Two years thereafter Stephen F. Austin led a colony from 
the United States to Texas, and made a settlement between 
the rivers Brazos and Colorado. The Spanish authorities in 
Mexico, desirous of defence against the destructive incursions 
of the fierce and hostile Comanches, had, contrary to their 
ordinary policy, made laws favoring American immigration, 
yet only under the condition that the immigrants merged their 
religion and their language into those of Mexico. 

Moses Austin, a native of Durham, Connecticut, applied for, 
and received, in 1819, a grant of land with permission from the 
Mexican authorities to plant a colony. He dying, Stephen F. 
Austin, his son, according to his parting request, carried out 
his plans, and thus became the leader of American coloniza- 
tion in Texas. Austin’s enterprise being joined by others, who 
like himself sought to better their fortunes, his colony soon 
flourished to such an extent, that it attracted the attention of 
the Mexican clergy. They found that the law, which re- 
quired the settlers to make oath that they were Catholics, and 
to establish Spanish schools, had been regarded by them, but 
as an unmeaning formality ; and they felt the utmost alarm 
that a colony of foreign heretics was planted among them, — and 
of course a desire that they should either submit to their na- 


TEXAN REVOLUTION. 


399 


tional laws or be rooted out. Here were sown the seeds of 
future war ; for these heretics were the brothers of American 
citizens, and, though expatriated, they were children-born of the 
republic. — Farther jealousies arose from futile attempts at in- 
dependence, which were made by a few of the settlers in the 
neighborhood of Nacogdoches, and from propositions made on 
the part of the United States government to purchase Texas. 
In whatever was done the Mexicans fancied some plot against 
them, in which the American nation at large was concerned. 
They even surmised that the settlers in Texas were sent but as 
a cover to a concealed purpose of the American authorities to 
take their territory, and destroy their nationality. 

Texas, under the constitution of 1824, was united in one 
state with the neighboring province of Coahuila. The Spanish 
Mexicans of this province outvoted and pursued an oppressive 
policy against the Texans. Stephen F. Austin was sent by 
them to the city of Mexico to petition against these grievances, 
and for the privilege of forming Texas into a separate state. 
The Mexican conrriess treated him with neglect. He wiote a 
letter to the Texans advising them at all events to proceed in 
forming a separate state government. The party in Texas 
opposed to Austin, sent back his letter to the Mexican authori- 
ties, — who made him pilsoner as he was returning, sent him 
back to Mexico, and threw him into a dungeon. 

Meanwhile Santa Anna, ambitious and crafty, though Avith 
seeming simplicity, subverted the constitution of 1824, and in 
the name of liberty, made himself the military tyrant of the 
Mexicans. They would better bear this, if he employed their 
force against the Anglo-Americans ; and he sent General Cos 
into Texas, to place the civil rulers there in subjection to the 
military. Meantime Austin returned, and was. placed at the 
head of a central committee of safety. Appeals were made 
through the press to the Texan people, and arrangements set 
on foot to raise men and money. Adventurers from the 
American states came to their aid. The object of the Texans 
at this time in preparing for war, was, to join a Mexican party 
now in arms against the military usurpation of Santa Anna, 
and thus to maintain the constitution of 1824. 

The Lexington of the Texan revolution, was Gonzalez. 
Mexican forces had been sent tO' that place to demand a field- 
piece. The Texans attacked and drove them from the ground 
with loss. Santa Anna had now caused the fortresses of 
Goliad, and the Alamo, or citadel of Bexar, to be strongly for- 
tified ; the latter being the headquarters of General Cos. 
The Texans on the 8th of October, took Goliad with valuable 
munitions. On the 28th, they obtained a victory near Bexar. 

Texan delegates, November 2 2d, met in convention at St. 
Felipe, and established a provisional government. 

On the 11th of December, their forces, under General Bur- 
leson took, after a bloody siege and a violent struggle, the 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III 
CHAP. VI. 

1 § 27 . 

The “ Fre- 
donian 


war. 




There were 
about 10,000 
Americans 
in Texas at 
the beginn- 
ing of the 
Revolution.) 


Austin taKen 
prisoner (at 
Saltillo.) 


1 § 35 . 

Texan Rev- 
olution be- 
gins. 


Oct. 2. 
Battle of 
Gonzalez. 
Mexican 
force 1000, 
Texan 500 


Mexican 
loss 100. 
Texan 1 
killed. 


400 


TEXAN INDEPENDENCE. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VI. 


1 § 36 . 

March 6. 
Massacre of 
the Alamo. 
Killed 150. 


(David 
Crocket was 
killed here.) 


.March 2. 
Texans de- 
clare inde- 
pendence. 


1S36. 

March 27. 
Massacre at 
Goliad 
Killed 400. 


April 21. 
Battle of 
San Jacin- 
to. 

Mex. force 
1,600. 
Tex. 783. 
Mex. loss, 
630 k., 208 w. 
Tex. loss, 

8 k., 17 w. 


strong fortress of the Alamo, and the city of Bexar ; General 
Cos and his army were made prisoners, and not a Mexican 
in arms remained. But Santa Anna, ever active and alert, was 
gatheiing his forces; and in February, 1836, was approaching 
with 8000 men. 

Unhappily, divisions now prevailed in the Texan counsels, 
while the small and insufficient garrison of the Alamo was 
attacked by this powerful army, headed by a man who 
added to the smoothness of the tiger his fierceness and cru- 
elty. Travis, who commanded, had only 150 men. They 
fought all one bloody night, until he fell and all the garrison 
but seven ; — and they were slain, Avhile crying for quartei- ! 

Meantime a Texan convention had assembled at Washington, 
on the Brazos, which, on the 2d of March, declared inde- 
pendence. They had desired, said the delegates, to unite with 
their Mexican brethren in support of the constitution of 1824, 
but in vain. Now appealing to the world for the neces- 
sities of their condition, they declared themselves an Inde- 
PENDENT Republic, and committed their cause to the Supreme 
Arbiter, of nations. ^ 

Colonel Fannins: commanded at Goliad. He had besougrht 
the Texan authorities to reinforce him; and he had been di- 
rected by them to abandon his post, and save his garrison by 
retreat."^ The Mexicans, by their superior force, overpowered 
him. He surrendered on condition that he and his men should 
be treated as prisoners of Avar. Santa Anna ordered their 
execution ; and four hundred unarmed and unresisting men, 
unsuspicious of harm, were draAvn out. One of the fated 
soldiers exclaimed, “ They are going to shoot us ; let us turn 
and not be shot in the back.” in another instant the fire was 
given, and the prisoners fell dead. Fanning was shot the next 
day ; — and his body denied a burial. These men were Amer- 
ican-born. Fanning had been an officer in the army of the 
United States. American hate and sympathy kindled as the 
shocking massacre Avas told. Annexation followed in time^ o,nd 
the Mexican war. 

On the 21st of April, the main Texan army, under General 
Houston, met the Mexicans who were double their number, 
near the San Jacinto. Furiously the Texans rushed to battle 
with the cry, Remember the Alamo.” They fought at less 
than half-rifle distance, and in less than half an hour, wholly 
routed the Mexicans, killing and wounding a number greater 
than the whole Texan force. Among the prisoners taken after 
the battle, Avas Santa Anna himself. He, the perfect master of 
dissimulation, now makes the Texans believe that he is so satis- 
fied of their valor and goodness, that he will use his power 


* Of this fact, the writer was recently informed by General, now Sena- 
tor Houston. Fanning had marched out of the fortress, met, and con- 
tended with the Mexicans, was taken and carried back, so that the m 2 ts- 
sacre was at Goliad. 


ELECTION OF 1844. 


401 


and influence in their favor. As Supreme Ruler of Mexico, part iv. 
he, by a treaty, acknowledged their independence, and al- period m. 
lowed their western boundary to be the Rio Grande. This chap. vi. 
treaty was subsequently disavowed by Mexico, it being made 
while Santa Anna was a prisoner. Although the United 1837 . 

1 o ^ IMLsirch 3 

States, England, and other ' powers acknowledged the inde- united 
pendence of Texas, vet Mexico, through all her changes of states rec- 
rulers ever claimed the country, and occasionally sent troops Texan inde- 
to renew the war by predatory excursions. The Texans in Eng^and^in 
1841, sent under McLeod a party of 300, who were partly 1 § 42 # 
Americans, to take possession of Santa Fe, the capital of New 
Mexico, that city lying on the eastern side of the Rio Grande. 

These were made prisoners by the Mexicans, and treated with 
great cruelty. 

Santa Anna meantime procured himself to be sent by the 
Texans to the U. States, where he so far gained President Jack- 
son’s favor, as to be sent by him to Mexico. Then turning liis 
back upon those he had been deceiving, he paid his court to 
the Mexicans, by disavowing all his treaties and promises, and 
entering upon a course of hostility to Anglo-Americans. s^ep^n* 

Gen. Woll, sent by him to invade Texas, took Bexar. A The attack 
Texan army was collected, who were full of zeal to carry the 
war into Mexico. After various disappointments, and the re- 
turn of most of their volunteers, a party of 300 crossed the Rio 
Grande, and proceeding to Mier, they attacked it ; and al- 
though opposed by five times their force, they fought their 
way into the heart of the place. They killed and wounded 
double their whole number, when, although they had lost only 
35 men, they capitulated.^ Although these prisoners were 
treated badly, yet their romantic history shows that the Mex- 
ican character and feelings had somewhat improved since the 
massacres of the Alamo and Goliad. 

Texas early made application to be received into the Amer- 
ican Union. Gen. Jackson objected, — and afterwards Mr. 

Van Buren, — on the ground of existing peaceful relations with 
Mexico, and the unsettled boundary of Texas. Mr. Tyler 
brought forward the proposition. It was lost in congress. 

But the mass of the American people were in favor of Annexation, 
as was made manifest when it became the test question at the 1844 . 
presidential election in 1844. The Whig candidates for presi- prl^^dent,^ 
dent and vice-president were Henry Clay and Theodore Fre- 
linghuysen, who were opposed to immediate annexation ; and vice-p., G. 
the Democratic were James K. Polk and George M. Dallas, 
who were pledged in its favor. The latter were elected ; and 1845 . 
on the 4th of March, 1844, they were duly inaugurated. Af- Ynaugu* 
ter the election, and before the inauguration, Texas was an- rated. 

. * They were, says Gen. Green, in his Journal of the Expedition, be- 
trayed into the surrender by Fisher, their leader, who had lost his mind 
by a gunshot wound. Green says this party of 300 killed and wounded 
800 of the Mexicans at Mier. 


402 


ANNEXATION OF TEXAS. 


PART IV. nexed ; — Mr. Calhoun, the secretary of state, and Messrs. Yan 
PERIOD III. Zandt and Henderson, on the part of Texas, having previous- 
CHAP. VI. ly negotiated the treaty at Washington. Mr. Calhoun was 
especially moved by fears that England was about to gain con- 
trol of Texas for the purpose of excluding slavery. 

Joint Reso- On the 28th of February, congress passed i\\Q joint resolution 
Tex- Texas,— her authorities and people consenting, and the 

as. following conditions observed : 1st. All questions of boundary 
to be settled by the United States ; 2d. Texas to give up her 
^(March 1 . hai bors, magazines, &c., but to retain her funds and her debts, 
the Presi- and, until their discharge, her unappropriated lands ; 3d. Ad- 

states, not exceeding four, may be formed, with 
slavery, if south of lat. 36 but if north, without. — The Mexi- 
can minister at Washington, Senor Almonte, who had before 
announced that Mexico would declare war if Texas were an- 
nexed, now gave notice, that since America had consummated 
the most unjust act recorded in history,” negotiations were 
at an end. 

The Americans had, on their part, cause of complaint against 
Mexico. She had been an unjust and injurious neighbor. Such 
had been the unredressed wrongs of person and property to 
1§39. which American citizens had been subjected in Mexico, that 
had she not been a weaker nation and a sister republic, war 
l§4Si. would have resulted during Jackson^s administration. Mr. Van 
It IS modi- Buren recommended measures leadincr to war : — when the Mex- 

ncu • • • ^ 

icans resorted to negotiation. In 1839 a treaty was made, by 
which they agreed to pay large indemnities to American suffer- 
ers. This treaty was modified in 1843, but its stipulations 
1$45« Mexican government had mostly failed to observe. 
Annexation q'lie assent of Texas, by which she became a part of the 

COIXlDl0t6u • • • • '*’ 

American Union, was expressed in the ordinance of July 5, 
1845. Two days thereafter, a request was dispatched to 
President Polk to send an armed force to protect Texas 
against the threatened invasion of Mexico. The administration 
(Comman- judiciously chose, as commander of the forces to be sent. Col. 
^Chobee^^ Zachary Taylor. On the 30th of July he was ordered by 
f department to proceed to the western frontier, as near 

the Rio Grande as prudence would dictate. Thereupon he 
marched, and took post at Corpus Christi, west of the Neuces. 
He soon received a further order informing him that his forces 
were to be increased to 4,000, and that he was, in case of 
emergency, to call immediately on the governors of the adjoin- 
ing states for volunteers, they being instructed to furnish him. 
A Mexican force in the mean time had collected on the west- 
ern bank of the Rio Grande. 

Although regular pacific negotiations were closed, yet the 
American Executive made overtures for peace through Mr. 
- Black, the American consul at Mexico. Gen. Herrera, one 

' of the wisest patriots of Mexico, was now at the head of her 
affairs. He was disposed to peace, and through his secretary, 


OREGON. 


403 


Senor Pena y Pena, he gave private assurances that he would 
receive a special commissioner to treat respecting Texas ; but 
the American government, he said, must first withdraw a 
fleet with which they menaced Vera Cruz. This was done. 

The ancient aversion of the Mexicans had been, by the 
annexation, wrought into jealousy and fierce revenge; and 
he who most vilified the Americans, and the loudest blus- 
tered for war, was most the popular favorite. Such' was 
Paredes, by whose party Herrera was denounced as a \;rai- 
tor for suspected intercourse with tlie foes of the nation. He 
was still struggling for his place, when Mr. Slidell, sent by 
Mr. Polk, arrived in Mexico, and demanded to be received. 
Herrera rejected his mission on the ground that the Ameri- 
can government had sent him as an envoy to settle the whole 
differences between the two nations, and not as a commis- 
sioner to consider merely the Texan question. He had 
brought the American account-book, when it had ’been pro- 
posed by the Mexicans to settle such differences only as ap- 
peared upon their own. Herrera, even with this rejection, was 
not found violent enough to please the Mexicans, and they 
displaced him and elevated Pai edes. Mr. Slidell remained at 
Jalapa until March, when he made, as directed, overtures for 
peace to Paredes, which were, of course, rejected. The na- 
ture of his then unopened instructions, since made public, show 
how little aware was the government of the bitter hostility 
of the Mexican mind. Mr. Slidell was to offer money, for a 
peaceable boundary on the Rio Grande, and the cession of Cal- 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VI. 


Dec. 20. 
Mr. Slidell 
rejected. 


Dec. 29. 
(Revolution 
in Mexico.) 


1846 . 

(Jan. 2. 
Paredes 
made presi- 
dent.) 


(On the 2Ist 
of March 
Mr. Slidell 
receives his 
passports.) 


ilornia. 1845 . 

On the 16th of January, 1845, the United States Senate Jan. i6. 
ratified a treaty with China, which had been there negotiated 
between Mr. Cushing, the American Envoy Extraordinary, and 
the Commissioner of the Chinese Emperor. 

Oregon. — While such was the aspect of Mexican affairs, a 
difficulty arose between the United States and England re- 
specting the northern boundary of Oregon ; both nations 
claiming the extensive portion of that country north of the 1792, 
Columbia river to the Russian settlements. The full state- 
ment of the claims on eitDer side, is long and intricate ; but Columbia, 
there is no contradiction made to the facts, that the Columbia 
river and its vicinity belongs to the Americans by right of the name of his 
discovery made in 1792, by Captain Grey of Boston and by 
the exploration of Lewis and Clark, in the employ of the 
American government, made in the years 1804-5. John 
Jacob Astor of New York, founded Astoria, at the mouth of 
the Columbia, in 1811. The first house on its waters, was, 
however, estabhshed on Lewis river, by the Missouri Fur 
Company, in 1808. The Rocky mountains which divide Ore- 
gon from the valley of the Mississippi, although generally con- 
tinuous and sometimes rising to the height of 16,000 feet, 
have yet remarkable openings ; the most singular of which is 


404 


WAR IN PROSPECT. 


PART IV. South Pass, in hit. 42° 30^, which Colonel Fremont, who 
PERIOD III. explored it in 1842, describes as being in ascent no steeper 
CHAP. VII. ^]^an the Capitol Hill at Washington. 

In consequence of complaints made by American settlers, 

Congress passed an act, April 16, 1846, that a joint occupa- 

(t In the tion with England of the disputed territory, formerly agreed 
conventions * x . *' •/ o 

of 1818 and ^ust alter a year cease. 

1827.) This difficulty with England became so serious as to threat- 
en war. It was, however, Compromised by a treaty negotia- 
ted at Washington between Mr. Packenham, the British Min- 
1 § 46 . ister, and Mr. Buchanan, the American Secretary, — which 
Treaty ^of northern boundary of Oregon, the line of lat. 49 

Washing- deg. ; but gives to the British the whole of Vancouver’s Isl- 
and, and rights to the joint navigation of the Columbia river. 

I 


(t See Mr. 
Slidell’s let- 
ter from 
Mexico, 
written^ not 
received, 
Dec. 27, 
1845.) 


Effect of 
sending 
Gen. Tiwlor 
to the Rio 
Grande. 


(t Members 
of congress 
consume 
much time 
in debates 
on these 
questions.) 


CHATTER VII. 


Mexican War. — Army of Occupation. 

Gen. Taylor was ordered by Mr. Marcy, Jan. 13, 1846, 
to take post at the mouth of the Rio Grande. ^ Perhaps the 
Executive, in giving this order, agreed in opinion with Mr. 
Slidell, f that “the desire of the government (for peace) will be 
taken for timidity. The most extravagant pretences will be 
made, until the Mexican people shall be convinced by hostile 
demonstrations, that there must be settlement, either by ne- 
gotiation or the sword.” The effect of the order was, how- 
ever, to precipitate the collision of arms, and to give to the 
Mexicans the advantage of the cry of invasion. Many patri- 
otic Americans believed that the Executive, intent on a war of 
conquest, directed this movement for the express purpose of 
bringing it on ; his overtures for peace not being made in good 
faith ; and that in so doing, he violated the constitution, by which 
congress is the war-making power.f' Congress had, however, 
given to the President, the difficult task of defending Texas, with- 
out advising him of what Texas was, — having received it into 
the Union '' ffh a disputed boundary to be afterwards settled. 
But as Mexico at once scornfully refused to negotiate, claim- 
ing the whole, — the question then occurred, ought the Execu- 
tive to take the Mexican account of limits, or that of Texas, now 
an American state. Besides, if Mexico was resolved not to 
negotiate, but to take the chances of war, she could not exr 
pect other, than that her opponent would make whatever fair 
advantage she could, from the coming contest. 

Gen. Taylor moved from Corpus Christ! on the 8th of 
March ; and after toiling ten days through an arid waste, 
he reached the Arroya Colorado. Here he was met by 





jt:' 

;a fe - ' 



t V**. Jll'V 




■ . > , 






-r .•■ 


-■■ '/ 


■,'V’' /.’<r ,:;;■ 




mH' 


• ^ 


« A/ ^ . 






’V;*0 ».■ 


• V 

f *•«!■««« .• • «.*»< '^* "^l.•^ ■ • yl » 

, »^ ■ -i^V 





,^*4f .• . * -*' * 

.j ' 


• reef'd 

r:r 



V " ^ ,.-A^-yA, -.fin?--.' Jf\V-^V-S,'«Tp » 

jf** V» 3 




'P^HilMf*^ ‘ % ’»< ■ ' M 


W. i • C i^-'. 

. ( .. '' * ■ " 


f. 


k l'^ 1. Ji 

^ t 
JA 


I 


A ' * «v'^ -'9^ ?( * 

•■.S’’**-"' 


LV 




■ j:i • • • I ,. ‘.iiit I 

v-i ... T* ": '•‘i;'v;.;..tr /■ ,J' 

»■< •' f •%?•'■■■ 

.A . • # ! >.• :mlk- 3 . ry ■. .t’’ ■• .• , . ;, 






:»^v. ■( 




I . . ■ 'a 


mU.S’« • • 

T»V--V« . V ■ 






'■■•wl; .VSgyyw^Vr^^ I- ’]' My 

MHWHg -jeky ^\-^• , ' ii/, .^i 

•i 


-■■^4 


• «•• • 

4i / 









4 ' r.^ *' » 


■:. >.c 

.tfr- fei'ilat- ■ . . '. 


■ ' ■ ■■•'■'' , . .- 'VV- 

'•'4 ■ ■ 


■.- ■{’ 


•i's 


,%f -;,f_ v€ <<o ^l?''^"' , _ 

\' t f ;^' > 'V^ ti^A} 


a 






. It 


. ’a' - 


, ) 


i - >w'-' a. ’,.. -..•rV)V^^■- 






, ^ ;V'r ' 

\<3 ■>' ' j'9^ •» ' '’'•'^;';ir 

/' ■■? .a':-. 






I- 






‘ H* 





'^t -1. ■*' ■; 

.•:l,ai ■? 




1> • 

',>■ a 


* /-■/ ■.'>!■ , v%a^: 


. -y 






''<(i ^?U . 

■ .f’ .v; 


r"//' '‘^ 




^T>- 


5 ^ ^ 


T. »■• r ?l • 













\ 


S 


LviiL I 




*''■!. ■ » 


<JH 


I 


26 




Oq 




Takm^ iTy^perrms^u , 
J)uturn^2lJ!sJiIjap of2l£x£co. 


""a 










%l.^ei:Son?$'o % 


\BaenaVista 
.guaJVueva 

cai'natinrL 






¥o 


CL 


-Mali 




'^<5 


'^es 


n 

^ Vill^grcLit 
’^^BCcTiie T<Bs\ 


# 








IV 


tClT^^ 


^ TaZa\ 

# '‘ 


Saul.uis%^„ , 

laa i%.®===r>^i//.. 

.!) antcL •:! nfui'<y- yA\v;^.utj;;y'(UM 

a, 


SaZo77] anca^ 


m:% 
M % 


ja 




-2^ 


o 


\\ 


20 


O 


( 


3Q 


^vie: 


av 1 1??'’”''" 


CuSXe 

///. ✓ ^ 


Tlascala Pepojar 




XaPiiima 




Z^ LongltTide 


22 AMiST frouL 







ACTUAL WAR. 


407 


a party of mounted Mexican marauders called rancheros. part iv 
They warned him that he had reached the limits of Texas, period m. 
and that to advance further would be .regarded by the chap. vn. 
Mexicans as invasion. On the 25th, the army reached Point 
Isabel, a small Mexican seaport, sometimes called, from the i§40, 
bay on which it stands, Brazos St. lago. The Mexican au- (March 12 . 
thorities in leaving this place had set it on fire ; but Taylor zas^writeTto 
with exertion saved most of the buildings. The place was Mr. siideii 
important to him, as, from the nature of the coast, this must be sus bein’ was 
the depot for his stores. Leaving them here, with 450 men ^^ain- 
under Major Munroe, he advanced, and took post at the mouth ed but war.) 
of the Rio Grande opposite to Matamoras. Here batteries 
were soon erected by the Mexicans, pointing at his camp. This March 28. 
he intrenched, and immediately commenced a fort, whose guns encamps 
threatened the heart of the city. Yet Gen. Taylor was strictly opposite 
courteous to all. He had come, in peace, he said, to protect 
Texas, not to invade Mexico ; but if attacked, he should know 
how to defend himself. 

This attack he had hourly reason to expect. Paredes had 
put in requisition the best troops of Mexico, headed by her 
ablest generals, and they were gathering towards the Rio rode out 
Grande. On both sides of the river, all was warlike action ; c/m^aione 
here, mounting or relieving guards, and there, planting artil- and was 
lery. Gen. Arista now arrived, and took the command at Mexican 
Matamoras. The Mexican government made a formal declar- rancheros.) 
ation of war on the 23d of May. Gen. Arista informed Gen. 

Taylor by a polite note, dated the 24th, that he regarded hos- 
tilities as having already commenced ; and on that day the commence 
flow of blood really began. Capt. Thornton with 63 dra- ^on^s^cap- 
ffoons was sent by Gen. Taylor a few miles up the river to ture. Am. 
reconnoitre. They fell into an ambuscade, and finding them- w. I 6 . 
selves surrounded by a far superior force, they attempted to 
retreat, cutting their way. But they were obliged to surrender, 
with the loss of 16 killed and wounded. 

The American congress and people were astonished and 
agitated, when Gen. Taylor’s dispatch was received. Their 
army was surrounded, and in danger, from the soldiers who 
had committed the massacres of Goliad and the Alamo ! A 
kind of monomania pervaded the nation. The President an- 
nounced to congress that the Mexicans had invaded our extra mes- 
territory, and shed the blood of our citizens upon our own 
soil.” Congress responded, that war existed by the act of 
Mexico,” and in two days passed a law authorizing 50,000 A^^of con- 
volunteers to be raised for twelve months ; and appropriating 
towards the carrying on of the war, ten millions of dollars, and money 
Thus were the means at once provided. Did the administra- 
tion calculate on this, and therefore forbear to agitate in con- 
gress the subject of the war, which, with an army of less than 
10,000, it had daily reason to expect? — or was it one of those 
providential occurrences, of which this war has been so fruitful, . 

28 * 


Astonish- 
ment and 
anxiety. 


408 


DECLARED WAR. 


PART IV. 

yERIOD III. 
CHAP. VII, 


1 § 46 . 

Plan of the 
Executive. 


May 15 & 16. 
(See Mans- 
field’s 
“ Mexican 
War,” p. 48.) 


Vast plan of 
a campaign. 


Mexican 
and Ameri- 
can mani- 
festoes. 


April 28. 
Walker’s 
battle. 


and by whicb we learn, that Mexico was to be chastised, and 
that the Almighty made this nation his instrument ? 

Declared war being upon the hands of the Executive, the plan 
for its prosecution and results appears to have been, — to take 
for indemnity and as a permanent acquisition, that part of the 
Mexican territory lying between the old United States and the 
Pacific ; and so to carry the war into the more vital and richer 
parts of the enemy's country, that he would be willing to re- 
ceive peace, and some needful funds, though at the sacrifice 
of this territory, and the relinquishment of Texas to the Rio 
Grande. 

The American Executive, aided by the head of the war 
department, and by General Scott, now sketched out, in two 
days' time, a plan of a campaign, exceeding, in the vastness of 
the spaces, over which it swept by sea and land, any thing of 
the kind known in history. This passed at once into the or- 
ders given by Mr. Marcy, secretary of war, and Mr. Bancroft, 
secretary of the navy. Under these orders vessels were to 
pass round Cape Horn to the coast of California, to aid those 
already there in conquering that country. An Army of the 
West” was to be assembled at Fort Leavenworth on the Mis- 
souri, and under command of Gen. Kearney, to take New Mexico, 
and then proceed westward to the Pacific, to co-operate with 
the fleet. An Army of the Centre,” to be collected by Gen. 
Wool, from different and distant parts of the Union, was to 
rendezvous at San Antonio de Bexar, and thence to invade Coa- 
huila and Chihuahua. These armies were not merely to be 
ordered forth. They were mostly to be created from the raw 
material. The existing regular force of the United States, 
officers and men, did not much exceed nine thousand. 

Gen. Taylor, whose force was called the ‘‘ Army of Occu- 
pation,” on finding that about 8,000 Mexican troops were 
already collected to oppose him, not only sent dispatches to 
the war department for aid, but, as in this case directed, to 
the governors of the nearest states. The generals on both 
sides published proclamations ; — Arista calling on the Mexicans 
to defend their invaded homes and altars, and on the Ameri- 
can soldiers to desert, and accept ample rewards ; Taylor 
exhoUing the Mexicans to embrace the opportunity of freeing 
themselves from tyrants who had subverted their constitution, 
and left them a prey to the mingled evils of despotism and 
anarcliy ; and who were now seeking to make them believe the 
Americans to be their foes, — thousands of whom had shed their 
blood in the defence of Mexico against Spain. 

Gen. Taylor now received intelligence by Capt. Walker that 
a large Mexican force in his rear, was interposed between 
him and his stores at Point Isabel. Walker had there been 
stationed by Major Munroe to keep open the communication ; 
and he had fought fifteen minutes with his one company of 
Texan rangers, (armed with revolving pistols,) with 1500 Mex- 


• VICTORIES OF THE RIO GRANDE. 


409 


ican cavalry, — killed thirty and escaped ; and subsequently he 
had found his way with six men through the Mexican army 
to bring this information. 

Taylor did not hesitate. Leaving his camp at Matamoras 
with a garrison in command of the trusty veteran Major Brown, 
he marched with the main army, and reached Point Isabel 
unmolested. The Mexicans affected to believe that he had 
abandoned his works and fled. They attacked the camp with 
their batteries soon after he left it ; and Major Brown opened 
his guns upon the city. The firing was anxiously heard by 
Taylor, and a messenger for aid reached him from Major Brown. 
The garrison at Point Isabel being reinforced by 500 men, which 
had been supplied by Commodore Conner from the navy, 
Gen. Taylor announced to the war department, “ I shall march 
this day with the main body of the array, to open a commu- 
nication with Major Brown, and throw forward supplies of 
ordnance and provision. If the enemy opposes my march, in 
whatever force, I shall fight. him. The same evening he 
marched. The next day at noon he came in full sight of the 
Mexican army, drawn up in order of battle, and extending 
a mile across his way. Taylor halted his men,— bade them 
refresh themselves at the pools — then formed his line. Col. 
Twiggs commanded the light, and Col. Belknap the left. On 
either wing were batteries with companies of light-artillery. 
At two o’clock the Mexicans opened their fire. The light- 
artillery, commanded by Ringgold and Duncan, did great exe- 
cution. Ringgold, much lamented, fell mortally wounded. 
The Mexicans, although with choice of the ground, and more 
than double numbers, were foiced, after five hours, to yield 
to the Americans the victory of Palo Alto. 

At two o’clock the next day the army resumed its march. 
Having advanced about three miles, the Mexicans were dis- 
covered, skilfully posted, with artillery, at Resaca de la Palma. 
A shallow ravine crossing the road, — its margins closely wood- 
ed by matted shrubs of a prickly evergreen, called chapparal, 
afforded them shelter. At four o’clock the Americans came 
up. The field was fiercely contested. On account of the 
irregularity of the ground, the history of this battle is full 
of thiilling incident. It was here, that Capt. May, with his 
dragoons rode up to a Mexican battery, cut down the men, 
and took Gen. La Vega as he was applying a match to one of 
the guns. Young Randolph Ridgely and many others here 
won fame for themselves and their country. The Mexicans 
were wholly routed. Their camp — its stores, equipage, and 
Gen. Arista’s private papers, fell into the hands of the Ameri- 
cans. Two hundred Mexicans lay dead upon the field. The 
flying were pursued ; and numbers were drowned in attempt- 
ing to cross the Rio Grande. 

On arriving at the camp, Taylor and his victorious army 
carried joy to the wearied combatants. But the valued com- 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VII. 


1846 , 


May 1. 
Taylor sets 
out for Point 
Isabel. 


May 3 to 9. 
Cannonade 
of Fort 
Brown. 
7th, Taylor 
leaves Pt. 
Isabel. 


May 8. 
Palo Alto 
Mex. force 
6 , 000 . 
Am 2,300. 


Mex. loss, 
k. <fe w., 400 
Am. k. 4, w. 
40. 


May 9. 
Resaca de 
la Palma. 
Mex. force 
about 6,000 
Am. 2,222. 


Mex. loss 
600. 

Am. k. & w. 
mortally 44 


410 


THE WAR SPIRIT. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VII, 


1846 . 

May 18. 
Taylor oc- 
cupies Mat- 
amoras. 


June and 
July. 

Taylor de- 
layed by the 
press of un- 
furnished 
volunteers. 


Sept. 5. 
The army 
at Mann. 
9th, at Wal- 
nut Springs. 


mander of the fort had been killed. Gen. Taylor named the 
place where he fought and fell, Fort Brown. 

Great were the rejoicings and illuminations in the United 
States for these victories. Taylor was forthwith made a ma- 
jor-general, and several of his officers promoted. 

Gen. Arista now proposed an armistice, which Gen. Taylor 
rejected, — not choosing longer to keep his bad position. He 
intended on the arrival of heavy mortars to attack Matamoras. 
But the military deserted it ; and the civil authorities, receiv- 
ing assurances that private rights would be respected, suffered 
the Americans to take quiet possession. 

These successes havinof been obtained, the President of the 
United States made another attempt to treat for peace. His 
overtures were not promptly met by Senor Lanzas, the sec- 
retary of Pai edes, but referred to a Mexican congress to be 
held in December. 

AVhile the news, of the imminent danger of the army of the 
Rio Grande, thrilled through the heart of the American na- 
tion, Gen. Gaines, the commander of the southern division, full 
of patriotic feeling, called out a large number of volunteers, 
additional to those asked for by Gen. Taylor. Everywhere 
the young men of the nation were ready, nay, in haste, to go 
forth to defend their brethren, fight the Mexicans, and push 
for the “ Halls of the Montezumas.”^ Gen. Taylor was soon 
embarrassed by the numbers who came. They were ill pro- 
vided with munitions ; and he not being ready to move, they 
were but consuming his stores. The war department decided 
that those of the volunteers, not regularly enlisted, must be dis- 
missed. This caused heartburnings and delay ; and although 
great energy pervaded the quartermaster’s department, under 
Gen. Jesup, yet so much was to be provided in this sudden 
extension of the army, that it was three months before Gen. 
Taylor could move upon the interior. Meantime, the towns 
on the lower Rio Grande, were taken and occupied by the 
Americans. Camargo, made the depot of provisions and stores, 
was garrisoned with 2,000 men under Gen. Patterson. 

The army being now 6,000 strong, its first division, under Gen. 
Worth, began its march on the 20th of August. Gen. Taylor 
with the rear column soon followed. On the 5th of September, 
the several divisions were concentrated at Marin. Moving on, 
they encamped, on the 9th, at Walnut Springs, three miles from 
Monterey. Here, on the south and west towered the high 
peaks of the Sierra Madre, — while before them stood the 
walls of Monterey bristling with cannon, and surrounded by 
fortresses ; — and around them an unknown region — an in- 
vaded country, with thousands of embittered foes. Most of 
their troops were untried volunteers. But they had officers 


* Mr. Prescott’s very popular “ History of the Conquest of Mexico,” no 
doubt increased the war spirit so rife at this time. 


THE TAKING OF MONTEREY. 


411 


1 § 46 . 

Sept. 20. 
Worth’s 


educated either directly or indirectly at West Point, who, in part iv. 
all the complicated acquirements belonging to military science, period hi 
had no superiors. Especially had they a commander, cool chap. vn. 
and deliberate, — judicious to plan, and energetic to act. He 
looked upon the mountains, and perceived towards the south- 
west, that they were cleft by the small stream of the San 
Juan, along which, was the road from Saltillo to Monterey. He 
thought if a new way could be made by which the Saltillo 
road should be reached, the enemy’s line of supplies would be 
cut, and probably less formidable defences intervene. The ^camp^at^ 
skill of the American engineers, under Capt. Mansfield, found noon, 
out such a way ; and Gen. Worth being selected for the im- 
portant service, led a column of 650 men on the 20th and 21st, 
by a difficult detour round to the Saltillo road. But they did 
not gain this advantage without loss. On the morning of the near Monte- 
21 st they successfully fousfht a battle, in which Col. Hay and rey. Mex. 

*^i***ii loss 100 

his iexan rangers were distinguished. 

The Saltillo road being gained, the first obstacles to be „ _ , 

overcome in approaching the city, were two batteries on a ration and 
hill. Up to these, in face of their fire, the soldiers marched. SoWadocar- 
They were taken, and their guns turned on the third and 
principal battery, — a fortified, unfinished stone building, called 
the Bishop’s Palace, situated on the steep hill Independ- 
ence. Night came on, and the weary and hungry soldiers 
had to bide the pelting of a storm. At three a party headed by 
Col. Childs, and conducted by engineers Saunders and Meade, a. m. Bish- 
mounted the hill. A vigorous sortie from the fort was repel- 
led. The Americans entered it with the flying Mexicans, 
and it was theirs. After having taken this battery, and turned 
it against the city, the war-worn troops, now three days from 
the camp, their numbers thinned by death, stood close upon 
the rear of Monterey. 

Meantime, Taylor had sought to direct the attention of 
the enemy from this, his real point of attack, by making a 
feigned one in front. But so fiercely was this movement 
conducted by Gen. Butler, Capt. Backus, and others, that Atuckon 
the city was entered, though with great sacrifice of life ; for 
every street was barricadoed, and guns pointed from every 
wall. The second day, a part of the defences were aban- 
doned by the garrison, the Americans getting within the 
houses, and breaking through the walls. Gen. Quitman, who 
headed this party, advanced to the Plaza. On the morning of 
the 23d, the defences of the opposite side were assaulted and 
carried by the division of Gen. Worth. Gen. Taylor now passed tecTMayTs, 
over to Worth’s quarters, where he received the Mexican com- (Com^^Con- 
mander, Gen. Ampudia. He came with a flag to propose ca- ner permits 
pitulation and an armistice, on the ground that peace might ^^whtch he" 
shortly be expected,— Paredes being displaced, and Gen. Santa 
Anna now in power. Gen. Taylor knewf that in consequence speaking 
of President Polk’s hope of that wily Mexican’s favorable dis- 


t “ Santa 
Anna’s 
Pass,” da- 


412 


MUSTERING THE VOLUNTEERS. 


PART IV. position, he had given an order to the fleet, which Com. Con- 
PERioD III. ner obeying, Santa Anna had passed unmolested on his return 
CHAP. VIII. from Cuba. Taylor had not men sufficient to guard the Mex- 
ican soldiers if he kept them as prisoners ; and his own unsup - 
1846 . plied army needed all the provisions to be found in Monterey. 
The^arrais parade of compassion, he had its reality, and he 

tice. wished to spare, especially “ non-combatants.’^ With the ad- 
vice of his officers, he therefore agreed to an armistice of eight 
weeks, on condition of the approval of the American govern- 
its rejection ment. This, on correspondence, was withheld ; and the war was 
by Mr. Polk, renewed ; — not, however, until nearly six weeks had elapsed ; 

and not sooner would Taylor have been prepared to act, had 
he been at liberty. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


May 29. 
Gen. Wool’s 
orders. 


July 16. 
In 6 weeks 
3,000 miles 
traversed, 
and 12,o00 
men mus- 
tered. 


August 1. 
Gen. W. at 
La Vaea (on 
Matagorda 
Bay.) 


Gen. W.’s 
discipline, 
(unpopular 
with his men 
at the time.) 


Army of the Centre. — Gen. Wool’s march. — Battle of Buena Vista. 

To Gen. Wool, who had been twenty-five years an inspector- 
general in the army, the administration wisely confided the prin- 
cipal share in mustering and preparing for the service, the vol- 
unteers, — on whom, for want of reguUir troops, the military honor 
and intere.st of the republic, must in this emergency depend. 

His orders, dated May 29th, he received at Washington. 
From thence he immediately moved through the states of 
Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Kentucky, Tennessee, and Mississippi ; 
— meeting the enlisted volunteers at designated places of rer. 
dezvous, and inspecting and admitting them, if suitable men, 
into the army. These distances were accomplished, and twelve 
and a half regiments, (two of cavalry,) making about 12,000 
men, were inspected, mustered into the service, and sent to- 
waids their destined places, by the 16th of July. About 9,000 
of these recruits, went to the Rio Grande to reinforce the army 
of Gen. Taylor. Those to form the Army of the Centre” 
were by different routes to rendezvous at Bexar ; — some going 
the far circuit of Little Rock, in Arkansas, and some by sea and 
through La Vaea. Gen. Wool, after making necessary arrange- 
ments in New Orleans for the comfort and efficiency of his 
troops, moved to La Vaea on the 1st of August. From thence, 
after sending his wagon-trains, he accompanied volunteers to 
Bexar, whose march for 40 miles lay through a country sub- 
merged four inches by recent rains. At Bexar began that 
drill and strict discipline of the volunteers which made Gen. 
Wool’s corps, whether resting or moving, a camp of instruction ; 
and which, together with his great care that every article ne- 
cessary to health and efficiency should always be prepared and 
ready, gave to it the praise of being a model army.” 

Gen. Wool’s destination was Chihuahua, the heart of one 




.»w. 


!|r ■ 




t 


r 


. Wi( 





^lyii. 




s .• 

f < .• 






> \ ■• V»*- 




v: 


10 V 


^t. ‘V-f iS’i 


4‘^’ 


* ’--j 


L,'-»\- 


V4t 


1 


N 


I 

r 


' «> 

^‘? I" 

• '' 1 


i 


\ 


• ’’^V ■ ' I 




V.' 


-r ■ 

:)?? 'v / 




4 .<c* ^ *.V% Vpy C 







1.4 


ii 




) 


/> •» 


<>', 

. r. 

r'" V :’ T- 
<l : 

». r* - ! *.; 


A *• 




I 

» * 

^ 




i 


^ 44 -* - * y * t 



».» » <' 


. (i 


i 

11 


Tv’ 






4':. 






i, , 

> ■ 


-ib 


.^/ 




r - ■ 


?* 


f ' 




’ -I- 


. ' * , ' 4 f*. 





t»' t 


« .■ V ■ 

-v; 

r.\ '• ’’ 'V --'*^ 

« j\*s C*. 

P.V ’v 

I • . ■" ' . >i-^' , . , "f* 

, ■»> , . ■ ' V .'^- ■ 


.. <*' 





H^^sjASa 


*^^>7 


?■ ; * 


j 

-;; 

4 


;”J 




s't ' 


\. y V ‘ 


t ' * 

t»'v 


‘•^'3^,1'./' 


' , 'v " 

^ \l) • 


,4' *« 


I. 


../•' I?, 




■,, ‘liA .. ; .♦ 




»* ' 




•I 4 -ll /«i<l -^ •• . 

• '‘l>. 

< ..j.-.v .'4 irtTiXSTfiiite -ate ':.. 




j 

.*A 


1^ -S£4!i» 


■ .^'i 


■A. 



5 *‘'»f.* 4 .- , V ■* 


A' '• •■ * ^ iL ' ' • 


f - * 

.»{>’.:>,< ^vv' ' 

\. 4 - ► 


•;a~. 



, !■.»/*'*■* ii'> V 




t>t-- • 

t 


a; •• r 




^■. ■': 0 


^■« 


'*■' ‘A ; ••••‘‘*-' % 


V'. 


ri 




. iM > ' V • 


J .-^ 


: ^ . VH^, -s 


<Sru. , > 


f’ 

* - - ■w\’ H 


:t 




'•■>• 


■-• ’V , 

, ,,^- 


• “ V ! 


:\ 


r. jjm;>.T • • “W ’’I". *?— ' ' »ri'* Wl *7^1 - "V* • , ''’ 

-.rV^^v-v, ^ 

• 4 ‘ '.' * 4 . '’■* ' ‘ r * V ' r _ Z. , • '.> ' *14 ^»:^•.• ^ 


1 


•^'‘^ V «. . ■ ' '^i: . ■’■- ) 


^V:(V 


•> >;...' .v- ■ '■' 


- 

*• 

<L-"* V- 


^li 

V / 


n: y^' ' V. '*' 


-•‘*i 


„.^r'-,« '.'V 0 ., -'--^, 4 






-4' 


'v-/ w- * >■ ♦. 


4 J 

^ic 


■.^ f*-* 






ii .'\'. ■ '.%>■ <«Nr’-:* r : K 

iSf .V t ■jjif’.jji •v'vfr:.!’*; .',;>’i:i'J 


,V 


yP 


I ^-Av; . . 

. .'aI|^‘'"«." '-W* '* ’v '.V. 

jrf ;. > 1 * ,-f 

. * . .* ' 




I : , ‘.^-vVI ■ ' ' ' 

*' 

A. -csivit^* . . ■ wJia- .y;- ^ .JJ»i 


» / 


At ’.< 4 " J 


• ^ ’ 


' 

’irf; ,'' ' 


11^5 ^l 


■7»T 


J ' 


' N 


V- .K 



PLAN OF THE BATTLE 

OP 

mwmmAwmTA 

Morning 23 ^ Fekl847. 


Bne naVista 





fMi 

" 0 ^ \ 

Mexican £=■■ Infantry, Cavalry, t Artillery, moving to the attack. 
United States = Infantry, Cavalry, t Artillery, receiving the attack. 


L__ 


Hy Lieut. Col. Mansfield., Carp. Engineers. 



GEN. wool’s march. 


415 


of the richest provinces of Mexico. He began his march from 
Bexar on the 20th of September, his force amounting to 500 
regulars and 2,440 volunteers. At Presidio the troops crossed 
the Rio Grande on a flying bridge prepared for the purpose. 
From this fertile spot they marched westward 26 miles, to 
Nava, over a dead level, — without finding a drop of water or 
a human habitation. The troops, in crossing the Sierras of 
San Jose and Santa Rosa, encountered steep rocky ascents and 
deep mountain gorges ; and often, before their 300 heavy-la- 
den wagons could pass, roads must be repaired or made. In 
the valley between, they found the unbridged torrent-rivers of 
Alamos and Sabino ; and at every turn their flesh was wound- 
ed by the prickly-pear, or the thorn-leaved agave. Sometimes, 
as the army appeared, the ignorant people of the country, 
taken by surprise, believed that the robber-bands of Mexico 
were upon them. The shrieking women would run from their 
houses, and embrace the crosses by the wayside, — probably 
where some friend had been killed, whose fate they expected 
to share. 

But by the better-informed, Gen. Wool’s approach was 
hailed with joy. He protected the quiet and the weak against 
the stroncr and the lawless. Before crossinof the Rio Grande, 
he had rescued the children of a Mexican family from the Le- 
pan Indians, and restored them to their parents. ‘‘ His army,” 
says Mr. Mansfield, ‘‘ were the armed watchmen of Coahuila 
and as he passed on through San Fernando and Santa Rosa, 
to Monclova, his advance was heralded as that of a friend ; 
and he there peacefully unfurled the American flag over the 
government-house of the province. 

At Monclova, Gen. Taylor communicated to him the cap- 
ture and armistice of Monterey. Here also he learned that the 
projected route to Chihuahua, continuing along the base of the 
Sierra Madre, was impracticable for his train ; and he could 
only reach that place with artillery by a circuitous road lead- 
ing through Parras. Both he and Gen. Taylor believed that 
it would be unwise thus to withdraw his force from the seat 
of war ; — since the conquest of New Leon and Coahuila, already 
achieved, gave to the Americans the command of Chihuahua. 

On the 25th of November, Gen. Wool marched upon Par- 
ras, — Gen. Taylor advising him to establish a post in that fertile 
region, and collect provisions, of which his army were in need, 
and which the country about Monterey could not supply. On 
this march the army encountered a region of calcareous marl, 
which, for many miles, was like dry ashes, filling their eyes 
and covering their garments. 

At Parras, General Wool was received with all the cour- 
tesy due to a distinguished guest. The strictness of his dis- 
cipline was not only improving his army, but, by giving the 
new feeling of security to a people, so long the victims of an- 
archy, he was winning their affections, and giving them de- 


PART IV. 

PERIOD m. 
CHAP. VIII. 


Sept. 20. 
Gen. Wool 
leaves Bex- 
ar for Pre- 
sidio. 


(Nava, 1200 
inhabitants 
—buildings 
of adobe, or 
unburnt 
brick —such 
are nearly 
all Mexican 
edifices.) 


Oct. 31. 
Gen. Wool 
at Mon- 
clova. 


(Troops un 
der drill du- 
ring the ar- 
mistice ; 
they are al- 
ways en- 
camped 
without the 
cities and 
villages.) 


Nov. 28 to 
Dec. 5. 
March 
from Mon- 
clova to 
Parras. 


416 


THE WOMEN OF PARRAS. 


PART IV. 


PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VIII. 


1 § 46 . 

Nov. 24. 
Tampico 
surrendered. 
17, Saltillo. 
(Americans 
in posses- 
sion of the 
states of 
Coahuila, 
New Leon, 
and Tarnau- 
lipas.) 


Dec 17. 
An express 
from Gen. 
Worth, — 
Gen. W’^ool 
leaves Par- 
ras. 

His rapid 
movement. 


Scott super- 
sedes Tay- 
lor. 


sires for a better government.^ Stores came in abundantly, 
and the necessities of the two armies were fully supplied. 

In the mean time Gen. Taylor had proceeded to Victoria, 
the capital of Tamaulipas, expecting to co-operate with Gen. 
Patterson and a naval force in the reduction of Tampico. But 
that place had surrendered to Commodore Conner on the 14th 
of November. Gen. Butler was left in command at Monterey. 
Saltillo, the capital of Coahuila, of which the Americans had 
taken peaceable possession on the 17 th, was garrisoned, and 
commanded by Gen. Worth. 

The changeful Mexicans having now displaced Paredes, and 
given full power to Santa Anna, he had concentrated a force 
of 22,000 at San Luis Potosi. Gen. Worth, 60 miles in 
advance of Monterey, and 200 from Taylor at Victoria, now 
received the startling intelligence, that this army was imme- 
diately to be brought down upon him ; — he having but 900 
men. He sent a rapid express, entreating Wool to hasten 
to his aid with his whole force. In two hours Gen. Wool was 
in motion with his entire column, and his long train of wagons ; 
and such was the condition of his soldiers, that only fourteen 
were unable, on account of ill health, to move. And now the 
gratitude of the protected people was singularly manifested. 
The ladies of Parras came forward, and vied with each other 
in offers to take the charge of these fourteen sick soldiers ! 
The best mansions of the place receiv ed them, the first women 
were their nurses, and in due time they were all restored.f 

In four days the army marched 120 miles ; — when resting at 
Agua Nueva, it was twenty-one miles in advance of Saltillo,— 
interposed between Gen. Worth and Santa Anna. It had now 
completed a march of 900 miles through an enemy’s country, 
without a orun fired, or a man lost. 

O 

Gen. Taylor, while at Victoria, learned that the city of Mex- 
ico was to be approached by Vera Cruz ; and that Gen. Scott, 
appointed to conduct this invasion, would, as his senior, super- 
sede him in the Mexican command. Nor was this all. It was 
from Taylor’s army, that Scott’s force was to be drawn. Gen. 


* Already are rumors abroad that this part of Mexico has invited an 
American general to lead them in an attempt to establish an independent 
government. But as much the same effect has been produced by the 
American army in other parts of Mexico, we hope that no such move- 
ment will be made ; but that all Mexico^ united by language and reli- 
gion, will have learned how much better is security than anarchy ; — and 
also, we hope, that republican America will learn, on her part, from 
Mexico, how wretched a condition is that of anarchy ; — so that she may 
avoid it by repressing, while yet in her power, all lawless outrages. 

t The Americans manifested afterwards their gratitude to these kind 
Mexicans. They applying to Gen. Wool for aid on an incursion of savages, 
he sent to Donaphan, then in the region and under his command, a request 
which the troops of that gallant chieltain fulfilled by doing battle with the 
Comanches at El Poso, where Capt. Reid and Lieut. Gordon, with about 
30 men, killed and wounded 40 Indians, — liberated 19 boys and girls, 
and restored them to their parents at Parras. 


PERILOUS POSITION. 


417 


Scott therefore ordered from Gen. Taylor most of his efficient 
troops, leaving him, — till more could be sent by government, 
** to stand on the defensive.’’ Taylor, whatever might have 
been his feelings, promptly obeyed the order ; and dispatched 
to Vera Cruz the greater part of his regular troops, and vof- 
unteers, — with generals Worth, Patterson, Quitman, Twiggs, 
and others, who had fought so bravely by his side. This or- 
der reached the forces of Gen. Wool also ; and to his great 
grief deprived him of most of his efficient staff-officers and 
regular infantry, those whom he had as soldiers brought up,” 
and with whom he had thought to win glory, the soldier’s 
meed. But this deprivation proved to the two generals the 
source of their highest fame. For with th^ remains of their 
force, they met and bore back, the shock of the most formida- 
ble army, which Mexico had ever sent to the field. 

Gen. Taylor on the way from Victoria to Monterey learned 
that Santa Anna, by decided demonstrations, Vas threatening 
him. Leaving a small garrison at Monterey, he advanced south 
with about 700 men to the camp of Wool at Agua Nueva. Their 
whole force, officers and men, was 4,690, and Santa Anna was 
approaching with more than four times that number, — besides 
3,000 regular cavalry under Gen. Minon, and 1,000 under Gen. 
Urrea, sent in advance, to turn the American position, destroy 
their stores, and cut off their retreat. This perilous situation 
became known to their distant country — to the friends and fam- 
ilies of these Spartan officers and soldiers. We knew that they 
would have fought — but could they have conquered ? Were 
they victors, — or had they died for their country’s honor? — 
And were the garrisons of the Rio Grande to be slaughtered, 
and Scott to be intercepted by a victorious foe ? 

Gen. Wool had remai ked that the road from San Luis Po- 
tosi, seven miles south of Saltillo, and thirteen north of Agua 
Nueva, passed through a mountain gorge called Angostura, 
south of the small village of Buena Vista. On the west, a net- 
work of deep impassable ravines came close to the road, while 
on the east, the mountain sent off a succession of spurs, some 
of which came at this point close to the road. ‘‘ Here,” he said, 
** is the place which I would select, if obliged to fight a large 
force with a small one.” Gen. Taylor approved. The army 
remained encamped at Agua Nueva until the afternoon of the 
21st of February. Santa Anna was approaching. Gen. Minon 
had already captured Majors Borland and Gaines with a recon- 
noitering party. f The camp at Agua Nueva was broken up, and 
Santa Anna, believing that his foes were flying in dismay, ea- 
gerly pursued, till he was drawn to their chosen position. Gen. 
Wool was left by Taylor the active commander at Buena 
Vista ; while he, anxious for his stores menaced by Minon, 
went to Saltillo. 

On the morning of the 22d, Gen. Wool drew up the army for 
battle. The gorge was the key of the position. Here was 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
, CHAP. VIII. 


1846 . 

(Gen.Scott’s 
letter to 
Gen. Taylor, 
dated Nov. 

25 .) 

(Dec. 

Lt. Ritchie, 
bearing de- 
spatches to 
Gen.Taylor, 
is massa- 
cred by the 
Spaniards, 
and Santa 
Anna learns 
Scott’s in- 
tended 
move- 
ments.) 


1847 . 

Santa Anna 
approaches. 
Great ine- 
quality of 
force. 


Gen. Wool 
selects a 
field — Gen. 
Taylor ap- 
proves It. 


(t Cassius 
M. Clay is 
of the cap- 
tured party. ) 


Santa Anna 
deceived, is 
drawn to a 
bad position. 


418 


WASHINGTON S BIRTHDAY 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHA-P. VIII. 


1 § 47 . 

Feb. 22. 
Bueni. Vis- 
ta. 

Mexican ar- 
my appears. 


3 o’clock 
P. M., battle 
begins. 
(See Capt. 
Carleton’s 
Battle “ Bu- 
ena Vista.”) 
Mex. loss, 
k.Ac w. more 
than 300. 
Am. w. 4, 
k. 0. 


Feb. 23. 

2 o’clock 
A. M. 
Mexicans 
attack the 
Am left, 
(and simul- 
taneously 
Washing- 
ton’s post at 
the gorge, 
where they 
are re- 
pulsed.) 


placed Capt. Washington’s battery. This was the birthday 
OF THE GREAT WASHINGTON, and the battle-cry was to be, 
*‘To the memory of Washington!” On a height opposite the 
deep ravines, and contiguous to the gorge, were placed the 
volunteers of Illinois and Kentucky, under colonels Hardin, 
Bissell, and M‘Kee. Bragg’s battery was beyond the ravines 
on the right ; while on the left, O’Brien’s battery, with most of 
the remaining regiments were on plateau-elevations between the 
mountain and the road. From their positions the troops looked 
out through the gorge to the south, and beheld, issuing from 
clouds of dust, the long array of the Mexican host, — glittering 
with burnished arms, and gorgeous with many-colored drape- 
ries. As they come nearer, their delicious music charms for a 
moment even the stern ear of war 1 But the shouts of the 
Americans rise louder, — as Gen; Taylor, whom they regard as 
invincible, appears upon the field. 

At eleven o’clock, Santa Anna sent to Taylor a useless sum- 
mons of surrender. About noon the Mexicans pushed for- 
ward a party to the heights on the east, or American left. At 
three o’clock began the battle. Volunteer riflemen, under Col. 
Marshall, met the advanced Mexicans. They made no im- 
pression upon the American lines, while they suffered loss. 

Nig-ht came. The Americans remained under arms. Santa 
Anna’s arrangrements were those of an able commander. A 
strong column, headed by Gen. Mora y Villamil, he directed 
to attack the gorge defended by Washington’s battery. This 
charge was in the morning made, met, and repulsed. Gen- 
erals Pacheco and Lombardini, with their thousands, were 
early in the night climbing the heights on the east. Two 
hours after midnight they diove in the American pickets. 
Major Mansfield discovers their approach, and the watchful 
Col. Churchill is near to give information to Gen. Lane, then in 
command of the American left. Gen. Taylor was not upon the 
field, for his night had again been spent in providing for the 
safety of his stores at Saltillo; — an(i Gen. Wool had just left 
the plateau, and gone to the gorge to see if all was right there. 
Gen. Lane ordered forward the battery of O’Brien, with a 
supporting regiment of Indiana volunteers under Col. Bowles. 
The Mexicans advanced, — their arms and standards glittering 
gorgeously to the sun. They gain the heights and plant their 
heavy batteries. Impetuously they now attack the Americans, 
and with a tenfold force. The volunteers stand, give back the 
fire, and drive the enemy. Col. Bowles orders a retreat. It 
became a rout which could not be stopped, though Capt. Lin- 
coln, the aid of Wool, lost his precious life in attempting the 
rally. O’Brien stood, with Bryan his associate, and checked 
their progress, until men and horses were killed ; and when he 
retreated, one P un could not be removed. 

' ^ o • 

The Mexicans were gaining ground. Their right was turn- 
ing the American left. Gen. Taylor arrives. Col. Jefferson 
Davis, with his Mississippians, comes forward, calling to the 


BUENA VISTA. 


419 


Davis with his Mississippians, comes forward, and calls to the 
retreating, to form in the shelter of his column. Col. Bowles, 
unable to rally his men, seizes the rifle of a private, and enters 
the ranks. Forward press the few against the many ; nor pause 
for danger or death, until, close to the foe, their rifles give 
the unerring fatal fire. A yell and a rush, and the volunteers 
have crossed a ravine, and stand close to the Mexicans, for- 
cing them to retreat. Thousands of the foe are ready to fill 
the places of the slain. But the batteries of Bragg and 
Sherman have now arrived. They pour a fire too rapid and 
deadly to be resisted, and the ground is regained. 

Meantime, bodies of the Mexican cavalry had passed be- 
tween the combatants and the mountains, and gone towards the 
rear, where they menaced the camp at Buena Vista. Gen. 
Taylor ordered Col. May, with his dragoons and other cavalry, 
to follow and attack them. Col. Yell of the Arkansas volun- 
teers here fell bravely fighting. Major Dix, a paymaster, seized 
the standard of the flying Indianians — called on them to fol- 
low, — and never sufler the flag of their state to leave the battle- 
field but in triumph. Many turned and fought. The Mex- 
icans, thus resolutely met, veered about, and being joined by 
a fresh brigade, they now attempted to gain the road, from 
whence they might attack from the rear. The Mississippians 
were drawn up. The Mexican cavalry came gallantly on. The 
Mississippians st(jod and fired not. Surprised, the horsemen 
check their career — and, for one suicidal moment, thev halt. 
The next — each unerrinor rifle had brouccht down its man. Sher- 

O O 


PART IV. 

PERIOD 111. 
CHAP. VIII. 


1 § 47 . 

Col. Davis 
ami the Mis- 
sissippians, 
with Bragg’s 
battery, re- 
cover the 
ground on 
the left. 


The camp 
attacked 
and defend- 
ed 


(A violent 
thunder- 
storm rises 
at this peri- 
od of the 
battle.) 


man’s battery had arrived, and the foe were unable to rally. 

Other American troops with artillery pressed closer and closer ; 
and now some thousands of Mexicans are in danger of being tJi^conduci 
cut off from the main body. Santa Anna dispatches a flag of ofSanta An- 
truce to Taylor, desiring to know what he wants. Gen. Wool, "flag Jo de-^ 
attempting to go with a reply, perceives the treachery of ceive. 
Santa Anna, and declares the truce at an end. 

The American firing having been suspended by order, the 
endangered Mexicans escaped ; while, not only did two of the 
Mexican batteries continue their fire, but Santa Anna used the 
time to change the position of another, in preparation for his 
final desperate struggle. This was made against the centre, 
where Gen. Taylor commanded in person ; — and by Santa 
Anna himself, with his entire reserve. 

O’Brien with his battery again stood foremost, and colonels 
Hardin, Bissell, Clay, and M‘Kee were in the hottest of the battle. 

But the odds against them is overwhelming. Again O’Brien, onhe^ 
now with Lieut. Thomas, stands and checks the foe, till men and whole ar- 
horses are slain, and now, as he retreats, he leaves two of his 
guns. Mexican lancers drive the infantry into a ravine. M‘Kee, 

Hardin, Clay, and many others fall. Bragg and Sherman, 
straining every nerve, advance with their batteries, and in the 
face of death, maintain their ground, and save the battle. Wash- 


420 


VICTORY. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. VIII. 


1 § 4 ’ 7 . 


Battle-field 
of Buena 
Vista. 


Feb. 23-4. 
.Santa Anna 
retreats. 
Am. loss, 
k. 264, 
w. 450. 
Mex. loss, 
k. & w. 2500, 
miss’g 4000. 


Santa An- 
na’s prepa- 
rations to 
cut off the 
whole Ame- 
rican army. 


26 th. 

Agua Frio. 
Mex. loss, 
fc. &. w., 60. 
Am. 6. 

March 7. 
Ceralvo. 
Mex. force 
1,600. 
Am. 260. 


Mex. loss, 
k. & w. 45. 
Am. 17. 


ington’s battery too, — often attacked through the day, — now by 
turning on the Mexican lancers, and protecting the American 
infantry, saved a field, in which, with such disparity of force, 
there were many chances to lose, where there was one to win. 

Santa Anna was obliged to draw back his much diminished 
forces. The second night came on. Officers and men were on 
the alert, and horses in harness. The field was strewed with 
the lifeless victims of war. The American surgeons and their 
assistants administered to the wounded, whether friend or foe. 
Mexican women were there, to soothe the dying, or wail the 
dead. 

The Americans were prepared to renew the contest. Out- 
posts had made astonishing marches, and had reached the 
camp. Gen. Marshall, with his mounted Kentuckians, and 
Capt. Prentiss with his artillery, had travelled from the Pass 
of Rinconada, — 35 miles of bad road, — on this one night. 

With the earliest dawn of the morning Gen. Wool, — abroad 
to reconnoitre, discovered that the enemy were in full retreat. 
Hastening with the news to the tent of Taylor, they embraced 
and wept, — while the glad shouts of victory, rang over the 
battie-field. 

Presuming that he should conquer, — Santa Anna had de- 
tached regular forces under Minon and Urrea, to cut off the 
retreat of the Americans ; while hordes of rancheros were sent 
to the mountain passes to kill every straggler. General 
Urrea, with 1,000 cavalry, went into the vicinity of Monterey, 
where at Ramas a wagon-train was captured, and forty-five 
wagoners barbarously murdered. Both these generals from the 
22d to the 26th menaced the weakened outposts of Taylor^s 
army ; and both were attacked and defeated. Gen. Minon, 
on the 23d, interposed a body of 1,800 cavalry between Buena 
Vista and Saltillo, threatening the rear of the army. He was 
gallantly driven away, with the loss of 60 of his men, by Capt. 
Webster, aided by Lieut. Shover. Gen. Urrea was defeated 
by Colonels Morgan and Irvin on the 26th, at Agua Frio, near 
Monterey. On the 7th of March, Major Giddings with 260 
men, having a train of wagons in convoy, was attacked near 
Ceralvo by 1,600 Mexicans ; — the party of Urrea combined with 
that of Gen. Romera. The Americans bravely defended them- 
selves, and compelled the enemy to retreat. 

The victory of Buena Vista, without which the guerilla 
warfare would have borne a different aspect, left the Ameri- 
cans after these affairs in quiet possession of the northern prov- 
inces of Mexico proper. Active operations being here at an 
end, Gen. Taylor, after a few months, returned to receive 
high honors from his country; — and Gen. Wool, without fear 
and without reproach,” was left to govern and protect the con- 
quered region. 


CALIFORNIA. 


421 


CHAPTER IX. 


Army of the West. — Conquest of New Mexico and California. 

A FLEET consisting of one frigate and nine smaller vessels, 
'was already on the coast of California, when the war com- 
menced. Commodore Sloat, the commander, was advised by 
the navy department, that war with Mexico might occur,f 
that he must be careful to observe the relations of peace, un- 
less they were violated by the opposing party ; but if this 
should take place, he was, without further notice, to employ 
his fleet for hostile purposes. Being led to suppose that 
war existed. Com. Sloat took Monterey on the 7th of July, 
1846 ; and raised the American flag without opposition. On the 
9th, Francisco, north of Monterey, was taken by a part of the 
squadron, acting under the orders of Capt. Montgomery. On 
the 15th, arrived a second frio-ate under Com. Stockton. On 
the 17th, Com. Sloat dispatched a party to the mission of St. 
John, to recover cannon and other munitions which the enemy 
had there deposited. At this place the American flag had 
already been planted by Col. Fremont, — who, with 63 men, 
had been sent out in 1845 by the government, with the osten- 
sible object of making peaceful explorations. He had, as an 
officer of the corps of topographical engineers, been employed 
in the years 1842-3, in exploring the great rivers, valleys, 
prairies, lakes, and mountain-passes on the grand route to Or- 
egon ; and he had manifested, by his keen observation, his 
hardy endurance, untiring activity, courage and conduct among 
the Indian tribes — the incipient germ of the great military com- 
mander. He was opportunely on the ground at the breaking 
out of the war. The Mexicans menaced him, although he had 
obtained leave of Gen. Castro, the military commandant, to 
winter near the San Joaquin. f Subsequently all Americans 
were threatened with destruction. Fremont went and aroused 
the American settlers on the Sacramento. They added to his 
force, and he swept out the Mexican authorities from the 
northern interior of California. The American Californians, 
July 6, declared their independence, and placed Fremont at 
the head of their government. A few days after, news came 
that war existed between the United States and Mexico ; when 
the Californian colorsf were joyfully pulled down, and the 
American hoisted. 

Com. Stocktonf constituted the 160 men under Fremont, a 
navy battalion.” This force sailed to San Diego ; where, 
united to the marines, their leaders marched upon, and occu- 
pied Los Angeles, the seat of government. Here Com. Stock- 
ton proclaimed himself governor, and established civil govern- 
ment. Leaving a small garrison, the commanders went north. 
In September, a Mexican force under Gen. Flores and Don 
Pico led in a revolt, and attacked Angeles. Captain Gillespie 


PART IV. 

PERIOD 111. 
CHAP. IX. 


1846 . 

(t See Mr. 
Bancroft’s 
order to 
Com. Sloat, 
June 24, 
1845.) 

July 7. 
Monterey, 
in Califor- 
nia, taken 
by Corn. 
Sloat. 

15th, Arrival 
of Coni. 
Stockton at 
Monterey. 


1812 - 3 . 

Col. Fre- 
mont’s ex- 
plorations. 


(t Fremont 
raised the 
Am. flag, but 
Castro did 
not attack. 

He then 
went for a 
time to the 
south part of 

Oregon.) 


(t This flag 
bore the 
figure of a 
Bear.) 


(t Now in 
full com- 
mand 
after Com. 
Sloat left for 
the U. S. 
Jan. 29.) 


422 


VOLUNTEERS OF THE WEST. 


i 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. IX, 


(Army of the 
West — 1st 
reg. under 
Doniphan, 
85G. 

Infantry 145, 

Lt. artil. 250, 
Dragoons 
407. 

16 nieces of 
orclnance.) 


June IS. 
Doniphan 
chosen. 


(The ladies 
of “ Liber- 
ty” present 
the volun- 
teer ollicers 
with flags. 
See “ Doni- 
phan’s Ex- 
pedition,” 
by Hughes.) 


June 26-29. 
Army begin 
its march. 
30th, Reach 
the Kansas. 
July 12. 
Reach the 
Arkansas. 


the American commandant capitulated. Capt. Meiwine, with 
marines from the Savannah, attempting to relieve the garrison, 
was driven back to *his ship. Com. Stockton sailed for the 
southern ports. Col. Fremont, after recruiting his battalion, 
marched south to co-operate in reconquering the country. 

Immediately after the opening of the war, orders were 
issued by the Executive for organizing an “ Army of the 
West,^’ to be commanded by Gen. Kearny ; — for the object of 
taking, — and placing under American laws. New Mexico and 
California. This army was to be composed of mounted vol- 
unteers from the state of Missouri, with one battalion of in- 
fantry, one of light-artillery, and one of dragoons. 

They began, June 5th, to appear at the rendezvous, which 
was Fort Leavenworth. The choice of field-officers for the 
first Missouri regiment was regarded by the volunteers as pe- 
culiarly important ; because, in the event of the death of Gen. 
Kearny,-— on the colonel of this regiment, would devolve the 
command of the army. The men elected by the volunteers 
had entered their ranks as privates. Doniphan was chosen 
colonel ; Ruft', lieutenant-colonel ; and Gilpin, major."^ All 
were for twenty days instructed by such of their officers 
as had been West-Point students ; and thus, the military 
science infused into this celebrated school, by Col. Sylvanus 
Thayer and his associates and successors, now became as 
rapidly transfused into the quick minds of the volunteers of 
the West, as were the military arts into the well-formed, ac- 
tive frames of this remarkable body of recruits. f 

General Kearny, having sent forward his baggage, and 
taken in convoy the annual train of merchants’ wagons, now 
numbering 414, (going to trade at Santa Fe and Chihuahua,) 
set out with his army on the last of June. They moved south- 
westerly across the river Platte, — the branches of the Kansas,) 
— along the Arkansas to Bent’s Fort ; — thence south and 
southwesterly to Santa Fe. 

A great portion of the region moved over was prairie ; — one 
wide, wild, unmeasured level, or gently undulating field ; — 
sometimes green, as far as the eye could reach, with tall, rank 
grass, — and sometimes gay with unnumbered flowers, — perhaps 


* There was some difficulty about officering- the volunteei's — the gov- 
eriuneiit preferring to select the high officers. Subsequently the Execu- 
tive of the United States appointed Col. Sterling Price to the command of 
a regiment of volunteers, which were to follow and reinforce Kearny. 
The volunteer regiment, however, held an election, in which tliey very 
wisely elected Col. Sterling Price, to the place previously assigned him by 
government. 

t Willard P. Hall was chosen from their ranks, as a member to con- 
gress, and received at Santa F6 news of his election. But he proceeded 
as a private to California, from whence he returned with Kearny by the 
South Pass, — then went to Washington, and took his seat in congress. An- 
other from the ranks of these volunteers was chosen into the state legis- 
lature of Missouri. 


KEARNY S MARCH. 


423 


scenes. 


(t From Ju- 


one half, 
and after- 
wards to 
one third.) 


July 29. 
Estampeda 
near Bent’s 
Fort. 


(t See 
Hughes’ 
Doniphan.) 


blushing, far round with the varieties of the prairie rose,— part IV. 
or tinged orange with the wild Jily ; and sometimes showing period m. 
the pale green and delicate white and red of ’the moccasin ‘'’hap. ix. 
flower, the “ belle of the prairie.” Along the Arkansas the 
troops found great herds of buffalo ; and cheerily joined the hunt, i§46. 
and enjoyed the feast. But they had many hardships. The Prom June 
ground was often so soft and spongy, that the wagons sunk; ' 

and the strength of the men must be added to that of the 
horses to dragr them forth. A^rain chasms must be filled, and 
torrents bridged ; and sometimes the volunteers must he down 
at night in places infested with serpents, horned-frogs, lizards, ly 8— rations 
and musquitoes. Often they made long marches without wa- Jo^Xn to 
ter, and sometimes with scarcely any food.f Twice occurred 
among their horses that singular outbreak, called “ estampeda.” 

The first was a few miles below Bent’s Fort. Here the ani- 
mals were turned loose ; and while feeding in the prairie, a 
few of them took fright at an Indian. The panic was commu- 
nicated. The keepers tried to stop the flight, but “ a thousand 
horses were dashing over the plain, enraged and driven to 
madness by the iron pickets and the lariats which goaded and 
lashed them at every step.” About sixty-five of the best were 
irrecoverably lost.f 

As Gen. Kearny appi’oached the capital of New Mexico, 
he heard rumors of a formidable military force which the gov- 
ernor, Don Manual Armijo, had collected to oppose his pro- 
gress ; and he put his army in battle array to meet them at 
the canon or pass of Galisteo, fifteen miles fi-om Santa Fe. But 
the governor’s own heart, or that of his troops, had failed. 

Kearny peacefully entered the city, containing 6,000 inhabit- August i8. 
ants, and, occupying the governor’s palace, he planted above it, 

August 18th, the standard eagle of Republican America. Thus Santa Fe. 
had the army in fifty days accomplished this desert march of 
nearly 900 miles. 

Neither Santa Fe nor the surrounding country, oflered any 
cogent objections to receiving the government, which Gen. 

Kearny next proceeded to establish ; — according to his under- 
standing of directions, which he had received from the war 

O ^ llSll6S Civil 

department. On the day after his entrance, he proclaimed government 
himself governor of New Mexico. “You are now,” said 
he, “ American citizens ; — you no longer owe allegiance to 
the Mexican government.” The principal men then took the 
oath required ; swearing in the name of the Trinity to bear 
true allegiance to the laws and government of the United 
States. Whoever was false to this allegiance, the people were 
told, would be regarded and punished as a traitor. 

These measures gave rile to much discussion in the Amer- 
ican capitol when they became known ; the question being, 
whether the administration had or had not transcended its 
constitutional powers, in thus annexing, without any action 
of congress, a teri itory to the American Union. 

29* 


Debates m 
congress 


424 


SAN PASCAL. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. IX. 


1 § 46 . 

Sept. 25. 
Kearny 
leaves Santa 
F6. 


Nov. 22. 
Kearny at 
the mouth of 
the Gila. 


Dec. 6. 
Battle of 
San Pascal. 
Mex. force 
160. 

Double the 
Am. force. 


1 § 47 . 

Jan. 8 & 9. 
Battles of 
San Ga- 
briel and 
the Mesa. 
Am. loss 
about 20. 
Mex. loss 
70 or 80. 


Gen. Kearny having now taken possession of New Mexico, 
and organized a government, — of which he made Charles 
Bent the chief executive, —it next became his duty to proceed 
to California. He appointed Col. Doniphan to succeed him 
in the province ; with orders, however, that on the arrival of 
volunteers under Col. Price, Doniphan should leave him in 
command, proceed with his regiment and some additional 
forces to Chihuahua, and there report to Gen. Wool. 

Proceeding down the Rio Grande, Kearny was met by an 
express from Col. Fremont,— by which he learned that Califor- 
nia was already conquered. Selecting 100 men as his escort, 
he ordered the return of his main force to Santa Fe. Cross- 
ing the Rio Grande in latitude 33^, he reached the river Gila, 
at the copper mines, on the 20th of October ; and following its 
course, he arrived at its mouth on the 22d of November, in 
lat. 32°. From this point he kept along, or near the Colora- 
do, forty miles ; thence westerly sixty miles, through an arid 
desert. On the 2d of December, Gen. Kearny reached 
Wamas’ village, the frontier settlement of California. Pursu- 
ing his way, he was met on the 5th, near San Diego, by Capt. 
Gillespie, sent to him with 20 men, by Com. Stockton, now 
acting governor of California. A corps of the enemy were 
near. The next morning the general, expecting an encounter, 
mounted his little party on the jaded beasts they had ridden 
from Santa Fe, 1050 miles, and at day-dawn went forth to San 
Pascal, — where he engaged 160 mounted Californians. The 
Americans were victorious; — but these more northern troops 
sold victory at a dearer rate, than the southern Mexicans. 
Kearny was twice wounded. Captains Johnson and Moore 
and Lieut. Hammond were killed ; — indeed, more than half the 
officers were either killed or wounded, with 19 of the men. 
When the surgeon appeared, the commander directed, ‘‘first 
dress the wounds of the soldiers and then fell,— fainting 
with exhaustion. Happily his wounds were not dangerous. 
He reached San Diego on the 12th of December. 

On the 29th of that month, by Com. Stockton’s request, 
Gen. Kearnv took the command of 500 marines with the 
land forces ; and marched to the vicinity of Ciudad los Ange- 
los, to quell a rising of the inhabitants,^ backed by a Mexican 
army of 600, under generals Flores and Pico. These forces 
he met and defeated at San Gabriel, on the 8th of January; 
and on the 9th, he again fought and routed them at Mesa. 

Gen. Kearny, ■ according to his orders and military rank, 
assumed the full command, and took the style of governor of 
California.! Com. Shubrick, now in command of the navy, 


* Col. Mason, who succeeded Kearny, writes thus to Adjutant-general 
Jones — “ The people, whatever may be said or written to the contrary, 
dislike the change of flags.” 

t At Fort Leavenworth Gen. Kearny arrested Col. Fremont, who was 
triedji and condemned^ to lose his commission. The President, however, 


KEARNY S RETURN. 


425 


co-operated witli him ; and quiet and order were re-established. 
His military force was augmented about the last of January 
by the arrival of Col. Cooke, with the Mormon battalion, which 
had been conducted by Col. Allen,^ from Council Bluffs to 
Santa Fe. From thence Col. Cooke first proceeded down tlie 
Del Norte ; then sending back his sick to the Arkansas, where 
were 900 Mormon families on their way to California, he 
here took a route, which deviated to the south from that of 
Kearney, and led him through a better road and a more inter- 
esting region. 

By direction of the war department, Gen. Kearny placed 
Col. Mason in the office of chief magistrate of California ; 
and, on the last day of May, 1847, he took his way homeward 
across the Rocky Mountains, by the South Pass ; being accom- 
panied by colonels Fremont and Cooke, — Hon. Willard P. Hall, 
(who had been elected to congress,) with other officers and pri- 
vates, to the number of forty. On the 2 2d of August, the 
party were at Fort Leavenworth ; whence Gen. Kearny imme- 
diately repaired to Washington, — having twice crossed the con- 
tinent in little more than a year. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. I. 


1 § 46 . 

Oct. 18. 
The Mor- 
mon battal- 
ion leave 
Santa F6. 


1847 . 

May 31. 
Kearny 
leaves Cali- 
fornia. 


August 22. 
At Fort Lea 
venworth. 


CHAPTER X. 


Doniphan’s Expedition to Chihuahua. — Revolt in New Mexico 

Three days after Gen. Kearny’s departure from Santa Fe, 
Col. Price arrived with his recruits. Col. Doniphan was await- 
ing this event to commence his march upon Chihuahua. But 
on the 11th of October he received an order from Gen. Kear- 
ny, dated “ near La Joya,” to march with his regiment against 
the Navajo Indians, —their chiefs not having come to Santa 
Fe to hold a peace-council with those of other Indian nations, 
as they had been invited, and as they had promised to do ; — 
but instead of this, they had made war on ‘‘ the inhabitants 
of New Mexico, now forming a part and under the protection 
of the United States.” 

Winter was approaching, and the abodes of the power- 
ful Navajoes, the ‘‘mountain-lords” of unknown regions, 
extended far to the west. The more thoroughly to scour their 
country. Col. Doniphan divided his regiment into three par- 
ties, — one under Major Gilpin, to take a northern route ; one 
under Col. Jackson, a southern, while Doniphan himself was to 
take a central range. All were to meet at Ojo Oso, or the Bear 


1846 . 

Sept. 28. 
Col. Price 
arrives at 
Santa F6. 


Oct. 11. 
Doniphan 
ordered 
against the 
Navajo In- 
dians. 

(The Nava- 
jos had kill- 
ed seven 
Mexicans 
near Solon, 
and taken 
captive ma- 
ny women 
and chil- 
dren.) 


pronounced his pardon; but Fremont (June, 1848) resigned; maintain 
ing that he had done no wrong, and desired no clemency. 

* Col. A. died on the route, and Lieut. Smith took his place. 


426 


THE NAVAJOES. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. X. 


1 § 46 . 

(Major Gil- 
pin marches 
about 750 
miles among 
the Indians.) 

Nov. 2. 
(Col. D. left 
the Del 
Norte 
Dec. 12. 
Returned to 
Vaiverde.J 


Nov. 21. 
(Present at 
Bear 

Springs 189 
Americans, 
500 Nava- 
joes.) 


Nov. 22. 
Treaty- 
made. 


Dec. 14-19. 
Doniphan’s 
army move 
from Val- 
verde. 


Dec. 22. 

At Donanna 
60 m. from 
El Paso. 


Springs, — bringing in the chiefs, there to hold a council. At 
the same time a detachment under Capt. Walton, went down 
the Del Norte to Valverde, to convey the train of merchant- 
wagons for the Chihuahua trade. Here they were menaced 
by a Mexican force ; but fortunately 200 men, under Capt. 
Buiguin, whom G*en. Kearny had sent back, now came up, 
and joining the escort, they were too strong to be attacked. 
The three parties of Doniphan’s regiment, after incredible hard- 
ships, thrilling adventures among strange savages, — in cross- 
ing the heights and chasms of unexplored mountains, where 
one false step would precipitate man and ho se into unfath- 
omed abysses — after losing several lives of their men by frost, 
poorly clad, as they were, among snows and mountain-storms, 
— the}^ finally accomplished their object. 

Capt. Reid, of Jackson’s division, with thirty young men, 
had volunteered to accompany Sandoval, a Navajo chief, five 
days through mountain-heights, — to a grand gathering of the 
men and women of the tribe. They were completely in the 
power of the Indians ; but they won their hearts by gayety and 
confidence. Most of the five hundred whom they met at the feast, 
had never seen a white man. Reid and his companions joined 
the dance, sung their country’s songs — and what pleased the 
Navajoes most, interchanged with them their costume. The 
head chief, Narbona, though sick and aged, came to the camp 
of the strangers, — lodged with them, and favored their mission. 
Thus were the savages persuaded to agree to what would 
please those whom they liked : although, as spoken by Sarcilla 
Largo, a Navajo chief, it struck them as very singular, that 
the Americans comin^r to fight the New Mexicans, who had 
never injured them, should make a point of preventing the 
Navajoes from doing the same thing, though the New Mex- 
icans had long been their enemies. Nevertheless, if their new 
friends really did possess New Mexico, they would, they said, 
cease their depredations. Accordingly at Bear Springs, on the 
2 2d of November, a treaty was made in form, Doniphan being 
present ; and the three parties, Americans, New Mexicans, and 
Navajoes, were, by its conditions, to live in perpetual peace. 

Col. Doniphan made the camp at Valverde the place of 
rendezvous for the troops who were to accompany him. Some 
regulars of the light-artillery, with ten pieces of cannon, were 
by his direction to be sent from Santa Fe. In the middle of 
December he moved his army in three divisions south, with his 
baggage-wagons, and merchant-trains in convoy. He now 
crossed a dreary desert of ninety miles, called the “Journey 
of the Dead,” where there was little of either water, food, or 
fuel. At Donanna the army found refreshment. Proceeding 
in the direction of El Paso — at Bracito, on the Del Norte, they 
encountered a Mexican force, commanded by Gen. Ponce de 
Leon. He dispatched an officer with a black flag^ demanding 
of the American commander to appear before him. On refusal. 


THE PASS OF SACRAMENTO. 


427 


he said in haughty defiance, ‘"We neither ask quarter, nor 
give it.” The Mexicans advanced, firing thiee rounds. The 
Missourians, falling on their faces, were supposed to be dead, 
but suddenly rising, they delivered a fire so fatal that the 
foe fled in confusion, leaving about 200 killed and wounded. 
The Americans had but seven wounded, and none killed. 

In the delightful valley of El Paso del Norte, the troops 
were fully recruited ; and they were joined here by the artillery 
companies from Santa Fe, under Clarke and Weigh tman. Their 
march from El Paso was forth into unknown hostile regions. 
And now they had learned that Gen.Wool was not at Chihuahua. 
No armv was there for their defence. Missouri became anxious 
for the fate of her sons. But fearlessly they pressed on. They 
encountered as they went from the Del Norte a desert of sixty- 
five miles in extent, in which their sufferings became so intense 
from thirst, that the whole army were in danger of perishing. 
Many animals, and some men gave out, and lay down to die. 
Many officers and soldiers threw all aside, and were running with 
their last strength to reach a lake ten miles distant. But that 
Providence which so often saved our armies during this war, 
relieved their sufferings by a shower so copious, that the tor- 
rent-streams came dashing from the rocks, to refresh and save 
them. Having at length reached the lake, (Laguna de los 
Patos,)they l emained to recruit, one day only, and on the 18th 
resumed their march. 

Col. Doniphan, as he approached Chihuahua, learned that an 
army of 4,000 men had been raised to oppose him by Don An- 
gel Trias, governor of the province; and he met this formidable 
force strongly posted, and fortified with heavy ordnance, at the 
Pass of Sacramento, eighteen miles from the capital. No more 
daring deeds were done during the war, than those which now 
distinguished this little army of about a thousand brave men. 
Capt. Reid’s charge, wdien at the head of the cavalry he outrode 
all his fellows in the storming of the enemy’s battery, is a speci- 
men of the manner in which the Americans here defeated quad- 
ruple numbers of their enemies, — fighting on ground of their 
own selection, —under the eye of Trias their governor, of Gen. 
Heredia their military commander, and of Gen. Conde, former 
minister of war, — a scientific man, who, says Col. Doniphan, 
“ planned their whole field of defence.” 

Having completely routed the army, the city and province 
of Chihuahua were at the mercy of the conqueror. Captains 
Reid and Weigh tman, both distinguished in the battle, were 
sent the following day to take military possession of the cap- 
ital. Col. Doniphan having collected the trophies of his vic- 
tory, entered the succeeding day, March 2d, with the main 
army ; and planted the colors of his countr}% over a city con- 
taining 40,000 inhabitants, and having in its vicinity some of 
the richest mines in Mexico. In this salubrious climate, his 
soldiers enjoyed six weeks of the opening spring ; then marched 


PART IV, 

PERIOD 111. 
CHAP. X . 


1 § 46 . 

Dec. 25. 
Battle of 
Bracito. 
Mex. force 
1 , 200 , 
Mex. loss 
k. about 5U, 
w. J50. 
Am. force 
engaged 500, 
w. 7, k. 0. 

1847 . 

(El Paso 
noted for 
delicious 
wines.) 

Feb. 8. 
Army leave 
El Paso. 
16th. 

Great dis- 
tress from 
thirst. 


Feb. 28. 
Battle of 
Sacramen- 
to. 

Mex. force 
4,120. 
Am. force 
924. 

Mex. loss, 
k. 3()C,w. 300. 
Am. loss, 
k. 1, w. 18. 


March 2. 
Doniphan 
enters Chi- 
huahua. 


428 


REVOLT IN NEW MEXICO. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. X. 


1847 . 

May 22. 
At Saltillo. 


Jan. 19. 
Massacre of 
Gov. Bent 
and 18 
others. 


Victories of 
Col. Price, 
Jan. 24. 
Canada. 


Jan. 28. 
Embudo. 
Mex. force 
about 1,500 ; 
Am. 479. 


Feb. 5. 
Puebla de 
Taos. 


Jan. 22. 
Mora 


(Col. Gilpin 
is in com- 
mand on the 
Santa F6 
road. Col. 
Powell on 
the Oregon.) 

Sept. 25. 
Return of 
Gen. Price. 


by Parras to Saltillo, where at length they met Gen. Wool. 
But Buena Vista was past, and their term of service expired 
on the last of May. By Comargo and the Rio Grande, they 
arrived at New Orleans, on the 15th of June ; having marched 
5,000 miles since they left the Mississippi. 

In the mean time the New Mexicans had secretly conspired 
to throw off the American yoke. Simultaneously, on the 1 9th 
of January, massacres occurred at Fernando de Taos, where 
were cruelly murdered Gov. Charles Bent, Sheriff Lee, and 
four others, — ai Arroya Honda, where seven Americans were 
killed, — at Rio Colorado two, — and at Mora four. Col. Price, 
the military commander of Santa Fe, received the startling in- 
telligence on the 20th ; when he learned that a force, houi ly 
increasing, approached him. He sent expresses to call in his 
outposts, and on the 23d marched with 350 men, — met the 
foe on the 24th, near the small town of Canada, attacked 
and defeated him. On the 29th, Col. Price, now reinforced 
by Capt. Burgiiin from Albuquerque, again encountered the en- 
emy, — and defeated him at the mountam-gorge called the Pass 
of Embudo. The Americans next had a march over the Taos 
mountain, through snows two feet in depth, with a degree of 
cold so intense, that many had their limbs frozen. They pass- 
ed unmolested through Fernando de Taos ; but at Puebla, they 
met the enemy, stormed his fortifications, and drove him from 
his position. The valuable lives of Capt. Burguin and other 
officers, were here lost. Capt. Hendley was killed on the 22d 
of January, in an attack on Mora. That village was destroyed 
on the 3d of February, by a detachment under Capt. Morin. 
The loss of the Mexicans in all these engagements is supposed 
to have been about 300 killed ; the number of wounded un- 
known. The Ameiicans lost in killed and wounded about 
sixty. Fifteen Mexicans were executed as conspirators. 

But although the Americans had conquered, they now lived 
in fear of secjet conspiracy. The Indians also, especially the 
Camanches, showed themselves hostile. Along the far line of 
communication — from the settlements on the Missouri to Santa 
Fe, California, and Oregon, robberies and murders were com- 
mitted by savages, on travelling parties. The government 
therefore increased the number of troops to be stationed in these 
regions. One extra battalion has been sent to New Mexico. 
One is employed on the Santa Fe — and one on the Oregon road. 
Colonel, now General Price, leaving in command Col. Walker, 
reached Missouri, Sept. 25th ; having lost in battle and other- 
wise, more than four hundred of his men. 


TAKING OF VERA CRUZ 


429 


CHAPTER XL 


Scott’s Invasion. — Vera Cruz. — Cerro Gordo 


Since Mexico refused to treat for peace, the American Ex- 
ecutive determined to strike at her capital through Vera Cruz. 
Gen. Scott, the first officer in the American army, was prop- 
erly selected to conduct this perilous enterprise. He was no- 
tified by Secretary Maroy of his appointment, on the 18th of 
November; and he was directed to draw his force chiefly from 
Taylor ; that general having received notice, that troops would, 
for this invasion, be withdrawn from his army by the war 
department. On the 25th of November, Gen. Scott gave, 
with reluctance, the order already noticed, by which the gen- 
erals Taylor and Wool were deprived of the greater portion of 
their armies. With a smaller force than that, with which Gen. 
Scott was furnished, it would have been madness to undertake 
such an invasion ;f nor would the nature of the service brook 
the delay of raising and disciplining new troops. 'I’he deadly 
summer climate of Vera Cruz required immediate action. 

Santa Anna was lying with 22,000 men at San Luis Potosi. 
It would have seemed probable that he would have turned 
towards Vera Cruz, and uniting with forces in that vicinity, 
oppose, as he might have done, with an army of 30,000, the 
landing of Gen. Scott ; — rather than to march against Gen. Tay- 
lor. But (as Scott learned after landing) Santa Anna chose 
the latter, and was defeated at Buena Vista. 

To make the preparations, necessary for a foreign siege, Gen. 
Jesup, the quartermaster-general, proceeded to New Orleans, 
to arrange with Gen. Scott the details of this important ser- 
vice ; the magnitude of whose operations, appears from the 
fact that 163 vessels were employed as transports. The gen- 
eral rendezvous of the several corps, which were to compose 
the invading army, was the island of Lobos, 125 miles from 
Vera Cruz. Necessary delays, however, occurred ; and it was 
not until the 7th of March, that Gen. Scott embarked with his 
troops on board the transporting squadron, which was com- 
manded by Com. Conner. Reaching Vera Cruz on the 9th, 
he, with admirable order, debarked his whole army on the 
west side of the island of Sacrificios. Having vainly sum- 
moned the garrison to surrender, Gen. Scott, with the aid of 
his able engineers, of whom Col. Totten was chief, planted 
his batteries; and commenced, on the night of the 18th, a 
tremendous bombardment of the city. The fleet lent its aid, 
although exposed to the fire of the castle. On the morning 
of the 26th, Gen. Landera, then in command of Vera Cruz, 
made overtures for capitulation. Generals Worth and Pillow, 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. XI. 


1846 . 

Nov. 18. 
(See Mar- 
cy’s letter to 
Scott.) 


(t See page 
428, Scott’s 
force, Au- 
gust 7lh.) 

(See Mans- 
field’s 
“ Mexican 
War.”) 

1847 . 

Feb 22&23. 

Battle of 
BuenaVista. 


March 7. 
Scott em- 
barks his 
army. 


9th,— lands 
4 . at Sacrifi- 
cios 


18th, begins 
the cannon 
ade. 


430 


scott’s march. 


PART IV. and Col. Totten, arranged with him the articles ; — and on the 
PEaioD III. night of the 27th, Yera Cruz, with the strong castle of San 
CHA.P. XI. Juan d’Ulloa, — the principal commercial port and the strongest 
fortress in Mexico, were surrendered, with 5,000 prisoners, 
1847 . (dismissed on parole,) and 500 pieces of artillery. Two meri- 
March26-7. torious American officers. Captains Alburtis and Vinton, with 
surrender, ten privates, were killed. Capt. Swift, one of the brightest 
ornaments of the service, who had organized a company of 
sappers and miners, — too eager in duty for his impaired health, 
fainted at the head of his corps, from over-exertion ; and died 
in the hospital. The discipline of Gen. Scott’s army was strict, 
and no invasion of private rights was permitted. 

Com. Perry, who succeeded Conner in command of the 
Gulf squadron, extended his operations after the fall of Yera 
(Capt Hun- Alvarado on the south, was captured, and Tuspan on 

ter, with yai- the north. The American government about this time adopt- 
respecuo policy of drawing a revenue from the conquered ; — lest 

**tookTiva*^’ much lenity, in paying for all needed supplies, the war 

rado.) should become a pecuniary advantage to certain classes of tlie 
Mexicans, and thus peace be deferred. Having now the best 
harbors of Mexico in possession, American revenue officers 
were appointed, and impost duties collected. 

On the 8th of April, Gen. Scott, leaving a garrison in Yera 
April 8. Cruz, sent forward the advance of his army under Gen. Twiggs, 
V^aCruz^ on the road to Jalapa. At the base of the grand eastern chain 
of the Cordilleras, the other divisions of the army came up, 
and the commander established a camp at Plan del Rio. Then 
lay before him an arduous and difficult ascent through a moun- 
tain-gorge. Across this way, and on the heights which com- 
manded it, bristled the artillery of the invaded foe, 12,000 
strong, commanded by Santa Anna. He had made great 
efforts to keep up his army ; and he here declared that he 
would die fighting rather than “ the American hosts should 
proudly tread the imperial capital of Azteca.” Scott found 
by reconnaissance, that the Mexican position was so strongly 
fortified, and so commanded by the battei ies of the lofty height 
of Cerro Gordo, that approach in front was impracticable. 
But, aided by the skill of the engineers, Lee and Beaure- 
gard, he turned to the left, causing to be made a new road, 
by which, — ascending along difficult slopes, and over deep 
chasms, his army might reach the rear of the enemy’s camp. 
BattiVof three days of secret laboi’, the road was made. On the 

Cerro Gor- l7tli of April, the commander published in a general order 
Mex!%rce detailed plan of a battle for the next day, —showing how 
A victory was to be obtained, — how the flyinsf were to be 

— pursued, — and how the greatest advantage was to be reaped. 

k^fr^w.abmit ^ done as he commanded. 

1 , 100 , About noon the steep ascent was gained. The heights of 
Arm k.'and Gerro Gordo were stormed by Twiggs’ brigade, — and the ene- 
w. 430. my’s camp, by a party ‘led by Col. Harney, Gen. Shields, — 


VICTORY OF CERRO GORDO. 


431 


(severely wounded,) and by Col. Riley. At two o’clock, P. M., part iv. 
the enemy were put to flight, — more than a thousand liad pkriod hi. 
fallen, either killed or wounded. Santa Anna and a part of his chap. xh. 
army had fled, and the eager pursuit had commenced. Scott 
in his orders, given before the battle, had directed that the 1847. 
pursuers should each take two days’ subsistence, and that 
wagons with stores should immediately follow, so that they 
need not return. On the 19th, the pursuing squadrons en- 
tered and took possession of Jalapa. On the 20th, they found 
the strong post of La Hoya abandoned. On the 2 2d, having worth takes 
now attained the summit of the eastern Cordilleras, General 
Worth displayed the American banner from the unresisting of Peroie. 
castle of Perote, the strongest fortress in Mexico, next to San 
Juan d’Ulloa. Thus by vigorously following up this remark- 
able victory, the enemy were unable to recover in time to make 
a stand in this, their strongest inland post ; and thus, other 
battles were saved. 

Thiee thousand prisoners were taken at Cerro Gordo, among 
whom wei e four generals. Gen. Scott dismissed them all upon 
parole, having neither food to sustain, nor men to guard them. 

Santa Anna’s equipage and papers were secured. Both here 
and at Perote were captured many large pieces of bronze ar- 
tillery. From Perote onwards, through that great table val- (54 pieces of 
ley between the grand chains of the Cordilleras, called the ^n”JI-tarTa- 
“ Terras Frias,” or the cold country, the American army had 
now no cause to apprehend serious resistance. On the morn- 
ing of the 15th of May, the advance under Worth entered 
Puebla, the second city of Mexico, containing 80,000 inhabit- 
ants. E '.gei'l}^ did the Mexican men and women look out from 
their balconies, and from the roofs of their houses, to see these 
mighty conquerors. War-worn, and habited in the sober gray 
of the American army, the Mexicans accustomed to a gaudy 
uniform, looked upon them with disappointment ; and could 
find no reason but one for their success. “ Their leaders,” 
said they, are gray-headed men.” 


CHAPTER XII. 

State of the Army. — Its March. — Contreras. — Churubusco. 

The American army having now overrun the northern por- 
tion of the country, and made a successful inroad which 
threatened the capital, the Executive sent Nicholas P. Trist, 
as an agent to make the experiment, whether Mexico would 
now treat for peace. But the olive-branch was again rejected. 

The interruption of the army’s activity caused by these 
unavailing efforts for peace, was opportune. Its numbers 


432 


THE VALLEY OF MEXICO. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD 111. 
CHAP. XII. 


1847 . 


(700 died at 
Perote, 1800 
were at one 
time in hos- 
pital at Pu- 
ebla, and 
1700 desert- 
ed in little 
more than a 
year.) 


August 11. 
Advance at 
Ayotia. 


were lessened by sickness; for the climate though pleasant 
proved so unhealthy, that hundreds were in hospitals, and 
many died. The time for which large numbers of the volun- 
teers were enlisted, expired ; and many had deserted. Con- 
gress had, however, passed a law, February 11th, 1847, author- 
izing ten new regiments ; and these being raised, reinforce- 
ments were sent by the way of Vera Cruz; and although not 
in sufficient numbers to admit of leaving such garrisons be- 
hind as would keep open his line of supplies, yet Gen. Scott 
determined to move forward. 

On the 7th of August he marched from Puebla with 10,728 
men, leaving more than 3,000 in hospitals, — and as a garrison 
under Col. Childs. Keeping the several columns into which 
he had divided the army, within supporting distance, and him- 
self accompanying the van, Gen. Scott moved forth with his 
little army ; — like a second Cortez, to encounter the unknown 
numbers, which would be brought against him at the coming 
death-struggle of an infuriated nation. The march of the 
Americans was now through a beautiful and cultivated region, 
whose abundant waters flowed pure and cool. Soon they be- 
gan to ascend the gradual slope of the great Cordilleras of 
Anahuac, central between the east and western oceans. On 
the third day, their toilsome march wound up through steep 
acclivities. At length they reached the summit ; and three 
miles beyond Rio Frio, burst upon their gaze, all the glories of 
the grand valley of Mexico. Spreading far round and beneath, 
were its mingled lakes, plains, cities, and cloud-capped moun- 
tains. The giant peak of Popocatapetl was far to theii- left ; 
before them lay the lake Tezcuco ; and beyond it, the domes 
and towers of the city of the Montezumas. Many a brave 
American, that day, rejoiced to behold those towers who ne- 
ver reached them. 

The mountain-passes were here unguarded ; and the army 
marched on, until, on the 11th, the advance commanded by 
Gen. Twiggs, rested at Ayotia, north of lake Chaleo, and fif- 
teen miles from the capital. The remaining corps were soon 
concentrated at small distances ; some on the lake’s eastern 
border. The first step was to learn and consider well the po- 
sition of the city, and every thing respecting its defences. Its 
ground plot had foimerly been an island. What was once 
the lake on which it stood, was now an oozy marsh. Long 
straight causeways, easily raked by artillery, led through this 
marsh to the sevei al gates, from the great roads by which the 
city was approached ; and much the longest was that con- 
nected with the road from Vera Cruz. But before reaching 
the causeways was an exterior system of strong defences. 

A bold reconnaissance was made. By the Vera Cruz 
road, on which the army were, the city could not be ap- 
proached, without first encountering the strongest of the ex- 
terior fortifications, that of El Penon. “No doubt,” says 


ENERGY AND COURAGE. 


433 


Gen. Scott, ‘‘ it might have been carried, but at a great and 
disproportionate loss, and I was anxious to spare the lives of 
this gallant army for a general battle, which I knew we had 
to win before capturing the city, or obtaining the great object 
of the campaign — a just and honorable peace.’^ 

The commander then moved his troops 27 miles; they ma- 
king a new road, directed by the engineers, over such sharp vol- 
canic rocks and deep chasms, as the foe had not dreamed 
could be passed ; when, — having turned the lakes Chaleo and 
Jochamileho, they encamped at St. Augustine, on the Acapulco 
road, eight miles south of Mexico. From the camp, looking 
towards the city, the first defences on this road, were the fort- 
ress of Antonia ; and — a mile and a half further north — the 
strongly foi tified hill of Churubusco. These could be ap- 
proached in front only by a dangerous causeway. By making 
a detour to the west, whei e lay yet other dangers, they might 
be reached from the left. Two movements, ordered by the 
commander, were simultaneously made. Worth with Harney’s 
cavalry went to menace Antonia in front ; while to the left, 
Gen. Pillow’s division, consisting of the brigades of Pierce 
and Cadwallader, conducted by the engineers, Lee, Beaure- 
gard, and others, made a road through craggy rocks of an- 
cient lava, — whose crevices shot up the thorn-armed maguey, 
and whose deep chasms were filled with water. To cover and 
support the working party, was sent Gen. Twiggs’ division, 
made up of the brigades of Riley and Percifer Smith. 

In the afternoon of the second da}?', after accomplishing 
nearly three miles of this difficult road, the troops found them- 
selves within cannon-range of the enemy’s fortified camp at 
Contreras, commanded by Gen. Valencia, with 6,000 men, 
surmounted by 22 heavy guns, and communicating by a good 
road with Mexico, and also with the main camp of Santa Anna, 
which was lying two miles nearer. Upon this road they saw 
the Mexicans hurrying on to the scene of action. Fighting 
now begins, in which the divisions of generals Twiggs and Pil- 
low, especially Riley’s brigade, are engaged. They advance, 
though suffering from the enemy’s fire ; — aided by the small 
batteries of Magruder and Callender, which are with difficulty 
brought into action. About sunset, the commander, now on the 
field with fresh troops, gives to Col. Morgan of the regular in- 
fantry, an order, w^hich, aided by Gen. Shields of the volun- 
teers. he executes ; taking the village of Contreras, or Ansal- 
da,| which lay on the road from the fortified camp, to that of 
Santa Anna. The enemy’s line of reinforcements was now cut. 

Night, — cold, dark, and rainy — closed in. Comfortless 
Was the condition of the troops, remaining wfithout food or 
sleep, upon the ground. The officers at Ansalda, in their per- 
ilous position, — separated as they were from their commander 
by the almost impassablef lava-field, whose crags, on account 
of the rain-flood, were interspersed by torrents, — now found 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
chap. XII, 


184T. 

Aug. 15-18. 

Army 
marches 
from Ayotla 
to St. Au- 
gustine. 


18th, 19th. 
The army 
makes a 
road to Con- 
treras. 


(t This vil- 
lage is some- 
times called 
in accounts 
of this battle 
Contreras, 
and some- 
times An- 
salda. See 
Scott’s Re- 
port, August 
19.) 

(t Of seven 
officers sent 
by Scott af- 
ter sundown 
to carry or- 
ders, not 
one suc- 
ceeded in 
reaching 
Ansalda.) 


434 


CONTRERAS. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. XII. 


1847 . 

August. 
Morning of 
the 20th. 


Contreras. 
Mex. force, 
7,000 en- 
gaged, 12,000 
more in 
sight. 
Am. force 
engaged 
4,500. 


Mex. loss, 
k. 700, pris- 
oners «13, 
8b officers, 

4 generals. 
Am. k. & w. 
66 . 

Capt. Han- 
son— good 
as brave — 
was here 
killed. 


August 20. 
Churubus- 
co. 


resources in their own genius, courage, and union. Gen. Per- 
cifer Smith proposed to set out at midnight, surprise and storm 
the camp at Contreras. From that moment, dark forebodings 
passed fiom the army, and each officer and man, as by spon- 
taneous movement, fell into his proper place. Gen. Shields ex- 
tending his 600 men into a long line, and keeping up fires, was 
interposed between the storming party and the camp of Santa 
Anna, with his 12,000 reserve. One messenger alone — Lee, 
the engineer — found his dark and watery way over the lava- 
rocks, and carried to the gratified commander the tidings of 
the gallant attitude of his troops, — and also, a request of Gen. 
Smith, for co-operation. Gen. Scott complied, by sending 
with the messenger the force under Twiggs, to Contreras 
at five in the morning, to aid the storming party approach- 
ing the enemy ^s rear, by making a diversion in their front. 
A little past midnight, Gen. Smith sets forward, conducted 
by engineer Smith, Col. Riley leading the van. The rain con- 
tinues to fall in .torrents, and their progress is slow. So 
profound is the darkness, that the men must touch each 
other as they move, lest they divide, and some be lost. At 
sunrise, they storm the intrenchments, and precipitate them- 
selves upon the surpiised Mexicans. Dismay and carnage 
prevail for seventeen minutes ; when the camp is carried. 
Eighty-eight officers and 3,000 men are made prisoners. 
Thirty-three pieces of artillery are captured ; among which 
are found two of those so honorably lost by O’Brien at Buena 
Vista; — and they are taken by Capt. Drum with a part of the 
regiment to which they had in that battle belonged. They 
are received with shouts of joy by the victors of Contreras ; 
in which the commander, now present, and proud of his “ gal- 
lant army,” heartily participates. 

Gen. Scott next directed a grand movement upon Churu- 
busco, to which the victory already achieved, opened the way. 
Moving northeasterly by the road through St. Angel, he 
keeps the centre of the extended field, while Gen. Worth 
on his extreme left, is diiving the now terrified garrison from 
Antonia. Gen. Shields, who at Contreras, had kept for hours 
the whole army of Santa Anna in check, was in command of the 
extreme left ; still charged wdth the dangerous duty of keeping 
off the grand Mexican army from the immediate object of at- 
tack. In the centre, Gen. Twiggs presses forward to Churu- 
busco, and entering it from the west, attacks one of its two 
strong defences, the ‘fortified church of San Pablo. In the 
mean time. Worth, joined by Pillow and Cadw'allader, comes 
in from Antonia, and furiously carrying the stronger fortress, 
called Poftit du THe, or Bridge’s Head, he turns its guns upon 
the citadel-church, which now surrenders. Shields, Pierce, and 
others, are meantime fighting a bloody battle with Santa Anna, 
with fearful odds against them. Scott sent successive regiments 
to their aid. Churubusco was now taken, the brave old Gen. 


ARMISTICE OF MEXICO. 


435 


Rincon, its commander, having surrendered. Santa Anna aban- 
doned the field. Worth and Shields pursued. Col. Harney 
with his dragoons dashed by them, and one of his officers, 
Capt. Kearney, not hearing the call to return, followed the 
flying Mexicans to the very gate of the capital. f 


PART IV. 

PERion in. 

CHAP. XIII. 


1 § 47 . 

(t Kearney 
here lost his 
arm, and 
other offi- 
cers their 
lives.) 


CHAPTER XIII. 


Armistice. — Molinos del Rey. — Chapultepec. — Mexico. 


The commander, following up his victory, might now have 
entered Mexico. But he was not sent to conquer the country, 
but to conquer a peace,” and he believed that the reduction 
of the capital would delay, rather than accelerate this result. Generous 
He did not wish to drive the government away from the 
dishonored. “ The army,” says Scott in his dispatches, “ are 
willing to leave to this republic something on which to rest her 
pride, — and they cheerfully sacrifice to patriotism the eclat 
that would have followed an entrance, sword in hand, into a 


great capital.” 

Tacub iva now became the headquarters of the American 
army. The general-in-chief occupied the archbishop’s palace, 
with its beautiful ofardens. Here he nenoLiated with Mexican 
commissioners an armistice, as a step preparatory to a final 
peace. On Mr. Trist, the agent of the American executive, it 
devolved, to settle with the Mexican authorities the terms. They 
wanted, among other condiTons, that regions should be left as 
desolate wastes between the two republics ; and, humbled as 
they were, they could not yet brook the relinquishment of the 
territory demanded. Negotiations were broken off, and the 
spirit of the Mexican government rose once more to meet a 
final struggle. They violated the armistice by strengthening 
their defences. Taking down the bells of their churches, they 
made a foundry at the “ King’s Mills,” where they converted 
them into cannon. They called on the provinces to come to 
their aid in mass ; and by fire — or poison, — by any weapon, in 
any manner, to injure and destroy the invader. 

From Tacubaya, Mexico was in full view — northeast, and dis- 
tant three miles. North — bearing a little east — distant a mile — 
rose, in beautiful prospect, the fortified hill of Chapultepec; its 
porphyi itic rocks abruptly descending on its southern and east- 
ern sides, — while to the west, the hill fell gradually, with a gen- 
tle, wooded slope, till it met the fortified building of stone, call- 
ed El Molinos del Rey^ or the King’s Mills. A quarter of a mile 
west of the fortified mills stood another stone fortress called 
Casa Mala. These were the obstacles which now barred the 
way of the Americans to the capital ; and they constituted the 


August 21. 
24th. 

Armistice 

concluded 


Violated by 
the Mexi- 
cans. 


Scott’s post* 
tion in re- 
spect to 
Mexico and 
its defences 


436 


MOLINOS DEL REY. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. XIII. 


18 47 . 

Sept. 8. 
Molinos 
DEL Key. 
Mex. force 
14.000. 
Am. 3,200. 


Mex. loss 
severe, but 
unknown. 
Pris. 800, 
52 officers. 
Am. loss, 
k.ll6 w. C65, 
including 49 
officers. 


(t See Pres- 
cott’s Con- 
quest of 
Mexico.) 


Sept. 11. 

4 batteries. 


13th. 

Chapulte- 

PEC. 


The fortress 
stormed. 


supporting points of the Mexican army ranged behind them, 
hended by Santa Anna, and amounting to fourteen thousand. 

The generals, Scott and Worth, went forth in person to re- 
connoitre, and they sent out their skilful engineers. Scott then 
gave the oi*der for an assault on Molinos del Rey, committing 
its execution to Worth. A terrible battle was fought, —the 
fortresses of Molinos del Rey and Casa Mata were taken, and 
an important victory was won. But the very tone was mel- 
ancholy, in which the commanding-officer praised the vic- 
tors, “ the gallant dead, the wounded, and the /ew unscathed'^ 
The commanders in tlieir reconnaissance before the battle had 
been somewhat deceived as to the enemy’s strength ; they 
masking their batteries, and concealing their men, which were 
perhaps fivefold the numbers of their assailants. In the heat 
of the action. Major Wright, assisted by Mason of the engi- 
neers, fell upon the enemy’s centre, and took his main field- 
battery ; Avhen so furiously did he charge to regain it, that of 
fourteen Ameiican officers, eleven fell. Among the number 
were Wricfht and Mason. One brigade lost its three senior 
officers, — Col. MTntosh and Major Waite wounded, and Col. 
Martin Scott killed. Casa Mata was blown up, and El Mo- 
linos dismantled. 

It was at the beautiful hill of Chapul tepee, where once 
arose the veritable ‘‘ Halls of the Montezumas.” Here was 
now the military school of Mexico, and the last exterior defence 
of the successors of Cortez, to that capital which he had so 
iniquitously taken, shedding seas of blood, because “ the Span- 
iards had a disease of the heart, which nothing could assuage 
but gold.”f The God of battles, who had so signally made 
the American armies the means of chastising the Spanish Mex- 
icans, for national cruelties early begun and long continued, 
again led them to victory. 

On the night of the 11th of September, Gen. Scott caused 
to be erected, from the cannon taken in former victories, four 
heavy batteries, beai ing on Chapultepec. Before night, on the 
12th, the outworks of that fortress, skilfully assailed by a can- 
nonade directed by the American engineers, began to give way. 
On the 13th was the battle. The officers and men, by whom 
such an unbroken series of victories had been achieved, were 
all promptly in the places assigned them, by eight o’clock in 
the morning. The fortification which they were to storm 
was a nation’s last hope. The roar of the American cannon 
ceases for a moment. It is the preconcerted signal for the 
assault. In an instant the assailants are in rapid motion. 
Gen. Quitman hastens from the south, Gen. Percifer Smith 
from the southeast, and Gen. Pillow, with Col. Clark, from the 
wooded slope on the west. The batteries throw shells into 
the fort over the heads of^heir friends, as they begin the 
furious attack. The garrison, though they fought with des- 
peration, w^ere overpowered. Some yield, and others attempt 


THE CAPITAL TAKEN. 


437 


to retire. At the moment of their retreat, the supporting 
force under Santa Anna, in the rear of Chapultepec, is at- 
tacked and defeated by Gen. Worth, who for this purpose 
had passed the batteries. Directed by the commander, he 
pursues the enemy as he flies to the city, pressing forward to 
enter, by a circuitous road, the San Cosme gate on the north- 
west. Gen. Quitman, in the mean time, follows the flying foe 
to the city, by a route direct from Chapultepec ; he being in- 
structed to make a feint of storming the southwestern or Belen 
gate, near to the formidable citadel within, — in order to make a 
diversion from the real point of attack at San Cosme. 

Gen. Scott meantime advanced with Worth into the suburb 
of San Cosme, where opposing batteries were taken ; but he 
returned at night to Chapultepec, to look with a father’s care 
to the condition of all, — the living, the wounded, and the dead. 
Worth, as instructed, remained in the suburb until morning. 
But Gen. Quitman, accompanied by Shields and Smith, rested 
that night within the city ; having changed the feint which 
the commander ordered, into a real attack, by which they en- 
tered (though with considerable loss) the Belen gate. They 
had not yet passed the formidable citadel. 

A four o’clock on the morning of the 14th, Gen. Scott hav- 
ing returned to San Cosme, the Mexican authorities sent him 
a deputation, desii ing of him terms of capitulation ; their army 
having fled a little after midnight. Gen. Scott replied, that 
the American army would come under no terms, but such as 
were self-imposed, and demanded by honor,— 'by the spirit of 
the age, and the dignity of the American character. Worth 
and Quitman, as directed, moved cautiously forward, — Worth 
to the Alameda, and Quitman to the Grand Plaza, where the 
victorious army reared above the National Palace of Mexico, 
the stars and stripes of the Republic of iVm erica. 

Three hours before noon, Gen. Scott made his entrance, 
with escort of cavalry, and flourish of trumpets — into the 
conquered city of the Aztecs ; and as he approached the 
grand plaza — his towering figure, conspicuous as his fame, 
loudly and warmly was he cheered, by shouts, which arose 
from the hearts of his companions in arms. 

The troops for twenty-four hours now suffered from the an- 
archy of Mexico, more than her prowess had been able to 
inflict. Two thousand convicts, let loose from the prisons, 
attacked them from the house-tops ; at the same time, enter- 
ing houses and committing robberies. The Mexicans assisting, 
these felons were quelled by the morning of the 15th. 

Gen. Scott gave to his army, on the day of their entrance 
into Mexico, memorable orders concerning their discipline and 
behavior. After directing that companies and regiments be kept 
together, he says, “ Let there be no disoi dei s, no straggling, 
no drunkenness. Marauders shall be punished by courts mar- 
tial. All the rules so honorably observed by this glorious 


PART IV. 

PERIOD m. 
CHAP. XIU. 


1847 . 

Sept. 13. 
Battles of 
Mexico. 
Mex. force 
more than 
20 , 000 . 
Am. 7,180. 


Mex. loss, 
the whole 
army, ex- 
cept about 
6,000, k., w., 
or deserted. 
Am. loss, 
Sept. 12-14, 
k. 130—10 
officers ; w. 
703—68 of. 


Sept 14. 
Mexico ta- 
ken. 

(The Am. 
colors were 
hoisted at 7 

A. M.) 


10 A. M. 

Scott’s 

entrance. 


Convicts 
kill and 
destroy. 


Scott en- 
joins order, 
sobriety, 
and mercy. 


438 


COL. CHILDS DEFENCE AT PUEBLA. 

PART IV. army in Puebla, must be observed here. The honor of the 
PERIOD III. army, the honor of our country, call for the best behavior from 
CHAP. XIV. all. The valiant must, to win the approbation of God and 
their country, be sober, orderly, and merciful. — His noble 
1847 * brethren in arms, will not be deaf to this hasty appeal from 
their commander and friend.” On the IGth, he called on 
the army to return public and private thanks to God for victo- 
ry. On the 1 9th, for the better preservation of order, and sup- 
pression of crime, he proclaimed martial law. Thus protected 
by the American army, the citizens of Mexico were more se- 
cure from violence, and from fear of robbery and murder, than 
they had ever been under their own flag."^ 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Puebla. — Huamantla. — Atlisco. — Treaty of Peace. — Conclusion. 

The crisis of the war was past. Mexico, throughout her 
broad domains, was virtually conquered ; and what followed 
was but as the dashing of the waves, after the storm is over. 

We have seen, tliat when Scott left Puebla, he cut his own 
line of supplies ; not being in force sufficient to garrison any 
place between that city and Mexico. At the final entrance of 
his troops into that capital, he had only 6,000 men.f If the 
t See Scott's h^^d failed to conquer, they had, in sober earnest, reason, 

dispatches, from their past practises, to consider it probable that their infu- 
U See also Hated enemy would kill them all.J Bitterly did the Mexicans 
^na’s their former cruelties, by the almost superhu- 

rangements man energies put forth in fight by he Americans, and the 
a^uhe unvarying success which it pleased the Almighty to give to 
^Tfiuena^ their arms. The Mexican capital was not conquered by the 
Vista.) American republic, as Carthage and other cities were by the 
Roman, — to be destroyed, or to become the sport of petty ty- 
rants and a lawless soldiery, who in time would turn and 
become the destroyers of their own country. Nothing was 
now asked of Mexico, conquered as she was, but to negotiate 
a treaty of peace, in which America stood ready to be gener- 
ous. To bring forward a Mexican government, with whom peace 
could be made, became, at this period, the difficult task of the 
well-meaning of both belligerent parties. 

Santa Anna, after leaving Mexico on the night of the 13th of 
September, was not heard of for some days. In the mean time, 
Colonel Childs, commander at Puebla, whose effective force 


* M‘Culloch quotes from the French traveller, Chevalier, the fact, that 
in the city of Mexico 900 bodies were annually carried to the House for 
the Dead ; the presumption being that they came to their death by violence. 


/ 


% 


o o 



TREATY OF PEACE. 


441 


araoimted (o only 24Y men, and having 1,800 sick in the 
hospi mIs. had been closely besieged b}^ the enemy, since the 
day of the battle of Chapiil tepee. On the 2 2d, the besiegers 
Ye e encouraged by the appearance of Santa Anna, with 
some thousands of the remnant of his army. Col. Childs 
and his gallant band, though worn with watching, and wasted 
by fatigue, still refused the summons to surrender, and brave- 
ly continued their defence. But Santa Anna had heard 
of the approach of 3,000 recruits under General Lane,f on 
their march from Vera Cruz, to reinforce Gen. Scott; and he 
left Puebla on the 30th, to go to Pinal, where they were daily 
expected. Gen. Lane, on his part, heard of the Mexican army, 
and turnino' from his direct course, he encountered it at Hua- 
mantla, with Santa Anna at its head; fought and defeated it, — 
losing eleven men, among whom was the well-known Capt. 
Walker of the Texan rangers. Gen. Lane arrived, October 
12th, at Puebla, and relieved Col. Childs from a distressing 
siege of forty days. Lane again turned from his course to 
seek the enemy ; and at Atlisco, ten leagues from Perote, he 
defeated a strong guerilla force under the well-known chief, 
Gen. Rea. By these guerilla parties, of which Atlisco had 
been the headquarters, many Americans, found as stragglers, 
or in small parties, had been killed. Major Lally, in marching 
his command of 1,000 men from Vera Cruz to Jalapa, had lost 
100 men, having been waylaid by them, with Rea at their 
head, four times. f In every instance, however, he defeated 
them Vi^ith loss. 

Santa Anna, now abandoned by his troops, resigned his of- 
fices on the 18th of October, and soon became a fugitive. The 
supreme power passed into the hands of Senor Pena y Pena, 
by virtue of his office as president of the Supreme Court. 
He forthwith sent his circulars, calling on the several states, 
in pathetic language, to send deputies to Queretaro, to treat 
for peace. A congress there assembled on the 11th of No- 
vember, which appointed four commissioners, one of whom 
was Gen. Rincon, to arrange with Mr. Trist the plan of a treaty. 
In the mean time, Mr. Trist had lost the confidence of the 
American executive, and his powers had been revoked. Nev- 
ertheless, with Gen. Scott’s approbation, he presumed in this 
emergency, to act. On the 2d of February, the treaty was 
signed by Mr. Trist and the Mexican commissioners at the city 
of Guadalupe Hidalgo, and twenty days afterwards it was 
submitted by the President of the United States to the senate. 
That body adopted it with alterations. President Polk then 
appointed two gentlemen, Mr. Sevier of the senate, and Mr. 
Clifford, attorney-general, to proceed with the modified trea- 
ty to Queretaro. There, on laying it before the Mexican con- 
gress, the president eloquently urged its acceptance, and it was 
ratified by a large majority. 

On the 21st of February, the beloved and venerated patriot, 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. XIV. 


1817 

Sept. 22. 
Santa Anna 
at Puebla. 


(t A part left 
Vera Cruz, 
Oct. 1. a part 
under Major 
Lally left 
earlier.) 


Oct. 9. 
Huamantla. 
Mex. loss 
150. 

Am. k. 13, w. 

11 . 

Oct. 18. 
Atlisco. 
Mex. loss, 
k.219,w. 300 
Am. k. 1, 
w. 1. 

(t Aug. 10. 
At Paso 
Ovejas. 
12th, at Pu- 
ente delRey. 
15th, at Cer- 
ro Gordo. 
19th, at Las 
Animas.) 


Nov. 11. 
Mex. con- 
gress ap- 
point four 
commission- 
ers. 


1848 . 

Feb. 2. 
The Treaty 
of Guada- 
lupe is 
signed. 
22d, Laid 
before the 
Senate of 
the United 
States. 


442 


ACCESSION OF TERRITORY. 


PART IV. 

PERIOD III. 
CHAP. XIV. 


184S. 

Feb 2.3. 
Death of 
Ex-presi- 
dent J. Q. 
Adams. 

March 16. 
Rozales. 
Force un- 
known. 
Mex. loss, 
k. & w. 238. 
Am. k. w. 
about 20. 

May 29. 
Peace pro- 
claimed by 
Gen. Butler 
in Mexico. 


Substance of 
the Treaty 
of Guada- 
lupe. 


John Quincy Adams, who, since his presidency, had served his 
country in the national legislature, fell from his seat during the 
debates of the house of representatives, struck by a fatal pa- 
ralysis. Congress in both its branches suspended public ac- 
tion ; and its members were waiting as around the couch of a 
dying father. He expired, in Christian hope and resignation, 
on the 23d ; saying, “ This is the last of earth.’’ 

In March, Gen. Sterling Price moved with a force from 
New Mexico to Chihuahua ; and from that city, sixty miles 
on the road to Durango ; where he conquered, at Santa Cruz 
de RozaleSy a Mexican army, making prisoners the command- 
ing general, Angel Frias, and forty- two other officers. 

Peace was declared to the American army in Mexico, on the 
29th of May, by Gen. Butler, who was, by order of the gov- 
ern inent, left in command of the army by Gen. Scott, he being 
al)out to return to the United States. 

The treaty stipulated that all Mexico should be evacuated by 
the American armies within three months. Prisoners on each 
side were to be released ; and Mexican captives, made by In- 
dians within the limits of the United States, were to be restored. 
These limits, as they affect Mexico, are to begin at the mouth 
of the Rio Grande — thence to proceed along the deepest chan- 
nel of that river to the southern boundary of New Mexico. 
Fiom thence to the Pacific, they are to follow the river Gila, 
and the southern boundary of Upper California. The United 
States may, howevei’, use the Colorado, for purposes of navi- 
gation, below the entrance of its affiuent, the Gila. If it 
should be found practicable, and judged expedient, to con- 
struct a canal, road, or railway, along the Gila, then both na- 
tions are to unite in its construction and use. The navigation 
of that river is to be free to both nations ; and interrupted by 
neither. Mexican citizens within the limits of the relinquished 
territories of New Mexico and Upper California, are allowed 
a year to make their election — whether they will continue Mex- 
ican citizens, and remove their property, (in which case they 
are to receive every facility,) or whether they will remain and 
become citizens of the United States. This nation agrees to 
restrain the incursions of all the Indian tribes within its limits, 
against the Mexicans ; and to return all Mexican captives 
hereafter made by these savages. In consideration of ter- 
ritory gained, the American government is to pay to Mexico 
fifteen millions of dollars ; and also to assume her debts to 
Ameiican citizens, to the amount of three millions and a half 


more. 


Three millions were paid to Mexico in hand ; congress hav- 
ing the preceding winter placed that sum with the president, 
in anticipation of such an event ; — the remaining twelve mil- 
lions to be paid in instalments. 

The territory of IUw'C072^?m was admitted into the American 
Union as a state, on the 29th of May, 1848. 


CONSEQUENCES OF WAR. 


The Mexican treaty was brought home by Mr. Sevie;' ; part iv. 
Mr, Clifford remaining in Mexico as American envoy. Pres- period hi. 
ident Polk made his proclamation of peace between the two 
republics, on the 4th of July, 1848 ; — the first day of our sev- 
enty- third national year. 184S* 

The American armies have evacuated Mexico. Distin- 
guished generals, and other officers, have been received by claimed, 
their country with the honors due to those who have so well 
sustained the national character, — 'not only for courage, activity, 
endurance, discipline, and military science, — but for the nobler 
virtues of humanity. The remains of other officers, who died 
in the service of their country, have been brought home to 
be honored, in death ; and to find their last repose among their 
friends. And the soldiers too — they who fought so bravely 
for their native land, — they have returned. Regiments that 
went forth full and fresh, have returned, — smitten and scathed. 

Many is the desolate hearth, to which the son, the husband, 
the father, shall return no more. No kindred eye shall 
weep at his grave. He is buried with the undistinguishable 
dead, who fell in the foreign battle-field, or died in the hos- 
pital. Thirty thousand American lives, it is calculated, 
have been sacrificed in this war ; and about seventy-five mil- 
lions of money expended. f And we know that the sacrifice of 
Mexican life and propert}^ has been still greater. The num- toryofthe 
her of Mexican soldiers, who fell in battle, greatly exceeded 
that of the American ; — and who can tell how many of their 
women and children were killed in the bombardment of their 


cities ? 

Let the value of money be estimated by the good it may be 
made to do, and we shall then see the magnitude of the evils 
which, in a pecuniary way, war inflicts. Ireland was visit- 
ed with famine in the winter of 1846-7 from the failure of 
crops, especially that of the potato. The benevolent among 
us were moved with compassion, and contributed money and 
food to her relief. The government in one instance sent a 
public ship to carry provisions thus contributed.f The very 
heart of affectionate Ireland overflowed with gratitude ; and 
Encrland and Scotland, themselves sufferers in a less desfree 
from the same cause, felt and praised our liberality. Thus, 
we blessed others, and were ourselves blessed in return ; — and 
the money which it cost us, was about half a million of dollars ; 
whereas, we paid seventy-five millions, to kill and distress the 
Mexicans. 

The time to act for the prevention of war, as of incendiary, 
is when none is raging ; and those to move first in the cause 
of peace, should be nations and men, of undoubted courage 
and ability in war. The Mexican contest has placed our Re- 
public, for the present time, eminently in that position. No 
country has at any period shown braver soldiers, or better 
officers. Our government, from respect to the moral feel- 


(t March 28. 
Sailed from 
Boston, the 
sloop-of-war 
Jamestown, 
Captain 
Forbes. 
She anchor- 
ed at Cork, 
April 22.) 


Time, and 
persons to 
act for uni- 
versal 
peace. 


444 


CONCLUSION. 


PART IV. jfjg Qf nation, which wishes no territory gained by force, 
PERIOD III. pays to conquered Mexico the full price of the lands acquired 
CHAP. XIV. from her ; yet is it none the less true, that these territories 
were-won by the valor of our armies, and without conquest 
1818. would not have been ours. They extend from ocean to ocean 
the full breadth of the grand platform on which stands the 
American nation ; and the 250,000 emigrants, which come 
yearly to her shores, will soon people her waste places. 

Some among the very first of our veteran officers are avow- 
edly in favor of universal peace, as soon as means can be 
devised by which it may ensue, consistently with the existence 
of national law ; which, in its violation, has at present no other 
penalty than that of war. Why then should not our govern- 
ment — while yet the bereaved among us are sorrowing for the 
miseries which even a successful war has inflicted upon our- 
selves, — and the benevolent are grieving for those which our 
armies have been obliged to inflict upon others, — 'send some 
one of those veteran generals, while his laurels are yet fresh 
upon his brows, as a special envoy, to negotiate with Great 
Britain and other Christian powers, the immediate foi mation of 
Council of a CouNCTL OF Peace ? Sucli a Council, having its constitution 
Peace, founded in the law of nations, sitting alternately in the differ- 
ent countiies, whose governments shall have sent delegates 
and sanctioned its special arrangements, has nothing visionary 
or impracticable in its scheme, now, when men move by steam, 
and send their thoughts by electricity. Could this great er- 
rand of PEACE ON earth” be accomplished, and that by the 
instrumentality of this nation, then, with peculiar emphasis, 
might PROGRESS be made the watchword of the nineteenth 
century, and of the Republic of America. 


CONSTITUTION 


OF THE 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 

Framed during the year 1787, hy a contention of delegates^ 
who met at Philadelphia, from the states of New Hampshire, 
Massachusetts, Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Penn- 
sylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, 
South Carolina, Georgia. 


We the people of the United States, in order to form a more per- 
fect union, establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for 
the common defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the Preambis 
blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and 
establish this Constitution for the United States of America. 

ARTICLE 1. 

SECTION I. 

All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested in a congress Legislativa 
of the United States, which shall consist of a senate and noose of powers, 
representatives. 


SECTION II. 


Its source. 


I. The house of representatives shall be composed of members, 
chosen every second year by the people of the several states, and the 
electors in each state shall have the qualifications requisite for elec- 
tors of the most numerous branch of the state legislature. 

II. No person shall be a representative, who shall not have 

attained to the age of twenty-five years, and been seven years a Eligibility oi 
citizen of the United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an 
inhabitant of that state in which he shall be chosen. 

III. Representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned among 

the several states which may be included within this Union, accord- jy[j^juier and 
ing to their respective numbers, which shall be determined by adding ratio of 
to the whole number of free persons, including those bound to servi- 


446 


# 


CONSTITUTION. 


representa- 
tion and tax 
ation. 


Vacancies. 

Speaker and 
impeach- 
ments. 


Senators, 
two from 
each state. 


Arrange- 
ment for a . 
choice of 
one-third 
every second 
year. 


Eligibility to 
office. 

Presiding 

officer. 


Power of 
trial in im- 
peachments, 
and 


tude for a term of years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three-fifths 
of all other persons. The actual enumeration shall be made within 
three years after the first meeting of the congress of the United 
States, and within every subsequent term of ten years, in such man- 
ner as they shall by law direct. The number of representatives 
shall not exceed one for every thirty thousand, but each state shall 
have at least one representative : and, until such enumeration shall 
be made, the state of New Hampshire shall be entitled to choose 
three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island and Providence Planta- 
tions one, Connecticut five. New York six. New Jersey four, Penn- 
sylvania eight, Delaware one, Maryland six, Virginia ten. North 
Carolina five. South Carolina five, and Georgia three. 

IV. When vacancies happen in the representation from any state, 
the executive authority thereof shall issue writs of election to fill 
such vacancies. 

V. The house of representatives shall choose their speaker, and 
other officers ; and shall have the sole power of impeachment. 


SECTION III. 

I. The senate of the United States shall be composed of two 
senators from each state, chosen by the legislature thereof, for six 
years : and each senator shall have one vote. 

II. Immediately after they shall be assembled, in consequence of 
the first election, they shall be divided as equally as may be into 
three classes. The seats of the senators of the first class shall be 
vacated at the expiration of the second year ; of the second class, at 
the expiration of the fourth year ; and of the third class, at the 
expiration of the sixth year, so that one-third may be chosen every 
second year ; and if vacancies happen by resignation, or otherwise, 
during the recess of the legislature of any state, the executive there- 
of may make temporary appointments, until the next meeting of the 
legislature, which shall then fill such vacancies. 

III. No person shall be a senator who shall not have attained to 
the age of thirty years, and been nine years a citizen of the United 
States, and who shall not, when elected, be an inhabitant of that 
state for which he shall be chosen. 

IV. The vice-president of the United States shall be president of 
the senate, but shall have no vote, unless they be equally divided. 

V. The senate shall choose their other officers, and also a presi- 
dent pro tempore, in the absence of the vice-president, or when he 
shall exercise the office of president of the United States. 

VI. The senate shall have the sole power to try all impeachments. 
When sitting for that purpose, they shall be on oath, or affirmation. 
When the president of the United States is tried, the chief-justice 
shall preside : and no person shall be convicted without the con- 
currence of two-thirds of the members present. 

VII. Judgment in cases of impeachment shall not extend further 
than to removal from office, and disqualification to hold and enjoy 
any office of honor, trust, or profit under the United States ; but the 


penalty. 


CONSTITUTION. 


447 


parly convicted shall, nevertheless, be liable and subject to indict- 
ment, trial, judgment, and punishment, according to law. 


SECTION IV. 

I. The times, places, and manner of holding elections for senators 
and representatives, shall be prescribed in each state by the legisla- 
ture thereof ; but the congress may, at any time by law, make or 
alter such regulations, except as to the places of choosing senators. 

II. The congress shall assemble at least once in every year, and 
such meeting shall be on che first Monday in December, unless they 
shall, by law, appoint a different day. 


SECTION V. 

I. Each house shall be the judge of the elections, returns, and 
qualifications of its own members, and a majority of each shall con- 
stitute a quorum to do business ; but a smaller number may adjourn 
from day to day, and may be authorized to compel the attendance of 
absent members, in such manner and under such penalties as each 
house may provide. 

II. Each house may determine the rules of its proceedings, punish 
its members for disorderly behavior, and, with the concurrence of 
two-thirds, expel a member. 

III. Each house shall keep a journal of its proceedings, and from 
time to time publish the same, excepting such parts as may, in their 
judgment, require secrecy ; and the >eas and nays of the members 
of either house, on any question, shall, at the desire of one-fifth of 
those present, be entered on the journals. 

IV. Neither house, during the session of congress, shall, without 
the consent of the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to 
any other place than that in which the two houses shall be sitting 

SECTION VI. 

I. The senators and representatives shall receive a compensation 
for their services, to be ascertained by law, and paid out of the 
treasury of the United States. They shall, in all cases except trea- 
son, felony, and breach of peace, be privileged from arrest during 
their attendance at the session of their respective houses, and in 
going to and returning from the same ; and for any speech or de- 
bate in either house, they shall not be questioned in any other 
place. 

II. No senator or representative shall, during the time for which 

he was elected, be appointed to any civil office under the authority 
of the United States, which shall have been created, or the emolu- 
ments whereof shall have been increased during such time ; and no 
person, holding any office under the United States, shall be a member 
of either house during his continuance in office. i 


Elections. 


Meeting of 
congress. 


Their or- 
ganization. 


Rules, 


and adjourn 
ment. 


Compensa- 
tion and 
privileges. 


Plurality of 
offices. 


448 


CONSTITUTION 


SECTION VII. 


Origin of 
bills ; 


their course 
in becoming 
laws. 


Approval 
and veto 
powers. 


I. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the house of 
representatives ; but the senate may propose or concur with amend- 
ments, as on other bills. 

II. Every bill which shall have passed the house of representa- 
tives and the senate shall, before it becomes a law, be presented to 
the president of the United States ; if he approve, he shall sign it, 
but if not, he shall return it, with his objections, to that house in 
which it shall have originated, who shall enter the objections at large 
on their journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If, after such re- 
consideration, two-thirds of that house shall agree to pass the bill, it 
shall be sent, together with the objections, to the other house, by 
which it shall likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two- 
thirds of that house, it shall become a law. But in all such cases the 
votes of both houses shall be determined by yeas and nays, and the 
names of the persons voting for and against the bill shall be entered 
on the journal of each house respectively. If any bill shall not be 
returned by the president within ten days, (Sundays excepted) after 
it shall have been presented to him, the same shall be a law, in like 
manner as if he had signed it, unless the congress, by their adjourn- 
ment, prevent its return, in which case it shall not be a law. 

III. Every order, resolution, or vote, to which the concurrence of 
the senate and house of representatives may be necessary (except on 
a question of adjournment,) shall be presented to the president of the 
United States ; and before the same shall take effect, shall be ap- 
proved by him ; or, being disapproved by him, shall be repassed by 
two-thirds of the senate and house of representatives, according to 
the rules and limitations prescribed in the case of a bill. 


SECTION VIII. 

The congress shall have power — 

I. To lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts, and excises ; to pay 
the debts, and provide for the common defense and general welfare of 
the United States; but all duties, imposts, and excises shall be 
uniform throughout the United States. 

II. To borrow money on the credit of the United States. 

III. To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the 
Of the (lu- several states, and with the Indian tribes. 

power of I^* To establish a uniform rule of naturalization, and uniform 
congress, laws on the subject of bankruptcies throughout the United States. 

V. To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and of foreign coin, 
and fix the standard of weights and measures. 

VI. To provide for the punishment of counterfeiting the securities 
and current coin of the United States. 

VII. To establish post-offices and post-roads. 

VIII. To promote the progress of science and useful arts, by 
securing, for limited times, to authors and inventors, the exclusive 
right to their respective writings and discoveries. 


CONSTITUTION. 


449 


IX. To constitute tribunals inferior to the supreme court. 

X. To define and punish piracies and felonies committed on the 
nigh seas, and offenses against the law of nations. 

XL To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, and 
make rules concerning captures on land, or water. 

XII. To raise and support armies ; but no appropriation of money 
to that use shall be for a longer term than two years. 

XIII. To provide and maintain a navy. 

XIV. To make rules for the government and regulation of the land 
and naval forces. 

XV. To provide for calling forth the militia to execute the laws 
of the Union, suppress insurrections, and repel invasions. 

XVI. To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the mi- 
litia, and for governing such part of them as may be employed in the 
service of the United States, reserving to the states respectively, the 
appointment of the officers, and the authority of training the militia, 
according to the discipline prescribed by congress. 

XVII. To exercise exclusive legislation, in all cases whatsoever, 
over such district, (not exceeding ten miles square,) as may, by ces- 
sion of particular states, and the acceptance of congress, become the 
seat of the government of the United States, and to exercise like 
authority over all places purchased by the consent of the legislature 
of the state in which the same shall be, for the erection of forts, 
magazines, arsenals, dock-yards, and other needful buildings ; — and 

XVIII. To make all laws which shall be necessary and proper for 
carrying into execution the foregoing powers, and all other powers 
vested by this constitution in the government of the United States, or 
in any department, or office thereof. 


SECTION IX. 


I. The migration or importation of such persons as any of the 
states now existing shall think proper to admit, shall not be prohibited 
by the congress, prior to the year one thousand eight hundred and 
eight, but a tax or duty may be imposed on such importation, not ex- 
ceeding ten dollars for each person. 

II. The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall not be sus- 
pended, unless when in cases of rebellion or invasion the public 
safety may require it. 

III. No bill of attainder, or ex post facto law, shall be passed. 

IV. No capitation, or other direct tax shall be laid, unless in 
proportion to the census, or enumeration, herein before directed to 
be taken. 

V. No tax or duty shall be laid on articles exported from any state. 
No preference shall be given, by any regulation of commerce or 
revenue, to the ports of one state over those of another ; nor shall 
vessels, bound to or from one state, be obliged to enter, clear, or pay 
duties in another. 

VI. No money shall be drawn from the treasury, but in conse- 
quence of appropriations made by law : and a regular statement and 


Personal 

tJixes. 


Right of 
trial. 


Attainder. 

Capitalio’", 


Commernai 

revenue. 


Treasun 


450 


CONSTITUTION. 


account of the receipts and expenditures of all public money shall 
be publish43d from time to time. 

VII. No title of nobility shall be granted by ihe United States ; 

Interdiction and no person holding any office of profit or trust under them, shall, 
of titles, without the consent of congress, accept of any present, emolument, 
office, or title of any kind whatever, from any king, prince, or foreign 
state. 


SECTION X. 

I. No state shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or confederation ; 

Conserva- grant letters of marque and reprisal ; coin money ; emit bills of credit : 

ers vested in ^^ake any thing but gold and silver coin a tender m payment of debts ; 

the Union, pass any bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or law' impairing the 
obligation of contracts, or grant any title of nobility. 

II. No state shall, without the consent of congress, lay any imposts 
or duties on imports or exports, except what may be absolutely ne- 
cessary for executing its inspection laws : and the net produce of all 

Further de- duties and imposts, laid by any state on imports and exports, shall 
fined. be for the use of the treasury of the United States, and all such laws 
shall be subject to the revision and control of congress. No state 
shall, without the consent of congress, lay any duty of tonnage, 
keep troops, or ships of war, in time of peace, enter into any 
agreement or compact with another state, or with a foreign power, 
or engage in war, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent 
danger as will not admit of delay. 

ARTICLE II. 


SECTION I. 


The chief 
magistrate. 


The manner 
of his elec- 
tion 


by the peo- 
ple; 


by the house 
of represen- 
tatives. 


I. The executive power shall be vested in a president of the United 
States of America. He shall hold his office during the term of four 
years, and, together with the vice-president, chosen for the same 
term, be elected as follows : 

II. Each state shall appoint, in such manner as the legislature 
thereof may direct, a number of electors, equal to the whole number 
of senators and representatives to which the state may be entitled in 
the congress ; but no senator or representative, or person holding an 
office of trust or profit under the United States, shall be appointed 
an elector. 

III. The electors shall meet in their respective states, and vote by 
ballot for two persons, of whom one at least shall not be an inhabit- 
ant of the same state with themselves. And they shall make a list ot 
all the persons voted for, and of the number of votes for each ; which 
list they shall sign and certify, and transmit, sealed, to the seat ot 
government of the United States, directed to the president of the 
senate. The president of the senate shall, in the presence of the 
senate and house of representatives, open all the certificates, and 
the votes shall then be counted. The person having the greatest 
number of votes shall be the president, if such number be a majority of 
the whole number of electors appointed ; and if there be more thar 


CONSTITUTION. 


451 


one who have such majority, and have an equal number of votes, 
then the house of representatives shall immediately choose, by ballot, 
one of them for president : and if no person have a majority, then 
from the five highest on the list, the said house shall, in like manner, 
choose the president. But in choosing the president, the votes shall 
be taken by states, the representation from each stale having one 
vote ; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or mem- 
bers from two-thirds of the states, and a majority of all the states 
shall be necessary to a choice. In every case, after the choice of 
the president, the person having the greatest number of votes of the 
electors, shall be the vice-president. But if there should remain two 
or more who have equal votes, the senate shall choose from them by 
ballot, the vice-president. 

IV. The congress may determine the time of choosing the elec- 
tors, and the day on which they shall give their votes : which day 
shall be the same throughout the United States. 

V. No person, except a natural born citizen, or a citizen of the 
United States at the time of the adoption of this constitution, shall 
be eligible to the office of president, neither shall any person be eligi- 
ble to that office, who shall not have attained to the age of thirty-five 
years, and been fourteen years a resident within the United States. 

VI. In case of the removal of the president from office, or of his 
death, resignation, or inability to discharge the powers and duties of 
the said office, the same shall devolve on the vice-president, and the 
congress may, by law, provide for the case of removal, death, resig- 
nation, or inability, both of the president and vice-president, declaring 
what officer shall then act as president, and such officer shall act 
accordingly, until the disability be removed, or a president shall be 
elected. 

VII. The president shall, at stated times, receive for his services, 
a compensation, which shall neither be increased nor diminished 
during the period for which he shall have been elected, and he shall 
not receive, within that period, any other emolument from the United 
States, or any of them. 

VIII. Before he enters on the execution of his office, he shall 
take the following oath, or affirmation : 

“ I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the 
office of president of the United States, and will, to the best of my 
ability, preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United 
States.” 


SECTION II. 

L The president shall be commander-in-chief of the army and 
navy of the United States, and of the militia of the several states, 
when called into the actual service of the United States ; he 
may require the opinion, in writing, of the principal officer in each 
of the executive departments, upon any subject relating to the du- 
ties of their respective offices, and he shall have power to grant re- 
prieves and pardons for offenses against the United States, except in 
cases of impeachment. 


and of the 
vice-presi- 
dent. 


Require- 
ment for of- 
fice. 


Proviso m 
case of death 
or removal. 


Compensa- 
tion, and 


oath of of- 
fice. 


HiS duties, 


452 


CONSTITUTION. 


aad powers 
in making 
treaties, 


filling vacan- 
cies, and 


convening of 
congress. 


\ 


Removal 
from office. 


The judici- 
ary, and 
method of 
investiture. 


Their pow 
ers. 


II. He shall have power, by and with the advice and consent of 
the senate, to make treaties, provided two-thirds of the senators 
present concur ; and he shall nominate, and by and with the advice 
and consent of the senate, shall appoint ambassadors, other public 
ministers, and consuls, judges of the supreme court, and all other 
officers of the United States, whose appointments are not herein 
otherwise provided for, and which shall be established by law. But 
the congress may, by law, vest the appointment of such inferior offi- 
cers as they think proper in the president alone, in the courts of law, 
or in the heads of departments. 

III. The president shall have power to fill up all vacancies that 
may happen during the recess of the senate, by granting commissions, 
which shall expire at the end of their next session. 

SECTION III. 

He shall, from time to time, give to the congress information of 
the state of the Union, and recommend to their consideration such 
measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient ; he may, on 
extraordinary occasions, convene both houses, or either of them, and 
in case of disagreement between them, with respect to the time of 
adjournment, he may adjourn them to such time as he shall think 
proper ; he shall receive ambassadors and other public ministers ; he 
shall take care that the laws be faithfully executed, and shall com- 
mission all the officers of the United States. 

SECTION IV. 

The president, vice-president, and all civil officers of the United 
States, shall be removed from office on impeachment for, and con- 
viction of treason, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors. 


ARTICLE III. 

SECTION I. 

The judicial power of the United States shall be vested in one su- 
preme court, and in such inferior courts as the congress may, from 
time to time, ordain and establish. The judges, both of the supreme 
and inferior courts, shall hold their offices during good behavior, and 
shall, at stated times, receive for their services a compensation, 
which shall not be diminished during their continuance in office. 

SECTION II. 

I. The judicial power shall extend to all cases, in law and equity, 
arising under this constitution, the laws of the United States, and 
treaties made, or which shall be made, under their authority ; to all 
cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls ; to 
all cases of admiralty and maritime jurisdiction ; to controversies to 
which the United States shall be a party ; to controversies between 


I 


CONSTITUTION. 


453 


two or more states, between a state and citizens of another state, 
between citizens of different states, between citizens of the same 
state claiming lands under grants of different states, and between a 
state, or the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens, or subjects. 

II. In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers, and 
consuls, and those in which a state shall be a party, the supreme 
court shall have original jurisdiction. In all other cases before men- 
tioned, the supreme court shall have appellate jurisdiction, both as 
to law and fact, with such exceptions, and under such regulations as 
the congress shall make. 

III. The trial of all crimes, except in cases of impeachment, shall 
be by jury ; and such trials shall be held in the state where the said 
crime shall have been committed ; but when not committed within 
any state, the trial shall be at such place or places as the congress 
may, by law, have directed. 


SECTION III. 

I. Treason against the United States shall consist only in levying 
war against them, or in adhering to their enemies, giving them aid 
and comfort. No person shall be convicted of treason, unless on the 
testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or on confession 
in open court. 

II. The congress shall have power to declare the punishment 
of treason, but no attainder of treason shall work corruption of 
blood, or forfeiture except during the life of the person attainted. 

ARTICLE IV. 

SECTION I. 

Full faith and credit shall be given in each state to the public acts, 
records, and judicial proceedings of every other state. And the con- 
gress may, by general laws, prescribe the manner in which such 
acts, records, and proceedings shall be proved, and the effect thereof. 

SECTION II. 

I. The citizens of each state shall be entitled to all the privileges 
and immunities of citizens in the several states. 

II. A person, charged in any state with treason, felony, or other 
crime, who shall flee from justice, and be found in another state, 
shall, on demand of the executive authority of the state from which 
he fled, be delivered up, to be removed to the state having the juris- 
diction of the crime. 

III. No person, held to service or labor in one state, under the laws 
thereof, escaping into another, shall, in consequence of any law, or 
regulation therein, be discharged from such service or labor, but 
shall be delivered up on claim of the party to whom such service or 
labor may be due. qi 


Rules of pro- 
cedure. 


Nature of 
treason, and 


how pun- 
ished. 


Guaranty of 
state rights, 


and eqauli- 
zation. 


State requi- 
sition, 


and surren- 
der. 


454 


CONSTITUTION. 


SECTION III. 

I. New states may be admitted by the congress into this Union, 

New states state shall be formed or erected within the jurisdiction 

of any other state ; nor any state be formed by the junction of two 
or more states, or parts of states, without the consent of the legisla- 
tures of the states concerned, as well as of the congress. 

II. The congress shall have power to dispose of and make all 

and public rules and regulations respecting the territory, or other pro- 

lands. perty, belonging to the United States ; and nothing in this constitu- 
tion shall be so construed as to prejudice any claims of the United 
States, or of any particular state. 


SECTION IV. 


Protection of 
form of go- 
vernment. 


The United States shall guarantee to every state in this Union, a 
republican form of government, and shall protect each of them against 
invasion ; and on application of the legislature, or of the executive, 
(when the legislature cannot be convened) against domestic violence. 


ARTICLE V. 

The congress, whenever two-thirds of both houses shall deem it 
ments of the necessary, shall propose amendments to this constitution, or, on the 
constitution, application of the legislatures of two-thirds of the several states, 
shall call a convention for proposing amendments, which, in either 
case, shall be valid, to all intents and purposes, as part of this consti- 
tution, when ratified by the legislatures of three-fourths of the several 
states, or by conventions in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the 
other mode of ratification may be proposed by the congress : Pro- 
vided, that no amendment, which may be made prior to the year one 
with provi- thousand eight hundred and eight, shall, in any manner, affect the 
first and fourth clauses in the ninth section of the first article ; and 
that no state, without its consent, shall be deprived of its equal suf- 
frages in the senate. 


ARTICLE VI. 


Recognition 
of antece- 
dent claims 


Basis of gc- 
vernment 
consoli- 
dated. 


and obliga- 
tion of its 
officers. 


I. All debts contracted, and engagements entered into, before the 
adoption of this Constitution, shall be as valid against the United 
States under this constitution, as under the confederation. 

II. This Constitution and the laws of the United States, which 
shall be made in pursuance thereof ; and all treaties made, or 
which shall be made, under the authority of the United States, shall 
be the supreme law of the land ; and the judges in every state shall 
be bound thereby, any thing in the constitution or laws of any state 
to the contrary notwithstanding. 

III. The senators and representatives before mentioned, and the 
members of the several state legislatures, and all executive and ju- 
dicial officers, both of the United States and of the several states, 
shall be bound by oath, or affirmation, to support this Constitution ; 


CONSTITUTION. 


455 


and no religious test shall ever be required, as a qualification to any 
office or public trust under the United States. 

•* * 

ARTICLE VII. 

The ratification of the conventions of nine states, shall be suf- 
ficient for the establishment of this Constitution, between the states 
so ratifying the same. 

Done in convention by the unanimous consent of the states present^ 
the seventeenth day of September^ in the year of our Lord^ one thou- 
sand seven hundred and eighty-seven^ and of the Indpendence of 
of the United States of America^ the twelfth. In witness whereof, 
we have hereunto subscribed our names. 

The Constitution, although formed in 1787, was not adopted until 
1788, and did not commence its operations until 1789. The number 
of delegates chosen to this convention was sixty-five, of whom ten 
did not attend, and sixteen refused to sign the Constitution. The 
following thirty-nine sighed the Constitution : — 

New Hampshire. — John Langdon, Nicholas Gelman. 
Massachusetts. — Nathaniel Gorham, Rufus King. 

Connecticut. — William Samuel Johnson, Roger Sherman. 

New York. — Alexander Hamilton. 

New Jersey. — William Livingston, David Brearley, William Pat- 
terson, Jonathan Dayton. 

Pennsylvania. — Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Mifflin, Robert Mor- 
ris, George Clymer, Thomas Fitzsimons, Jared Ingersoll, Janies 
Wilson, Gouverneur Morris. 

Delaware. — George Read, Gunning Bedford, jr., John Dickinson, 
Richard Bassett, .Jacob Broom. 

Maryland. — James M’Henry, Daniel of St. Thomas Jenifer, 
Daniel Carroll. 

Virginia. — John Blair, James Madison, jr. 

North Carolina. — William Blount, Richard Dobbs Spaight, Hugh 
Williamson. 

South Carolina. — John Rutledge, Charles C. Pinkney, Charles 
Pinkney, Pierce Butler. 

Georgia. — William Few, Abraham Baldwin. 

GEORGE WASHINGTON, President 
WILLIAM .lACKSON, Secretary. 


Constitu- 

tion. 


Time of 
adoption. 


List of sign 

en. 


456 


CONSTITUTION. 


AMENDxMENTS 


7b the Constitution of the United States, ratified according to the Pro^ 
visions of the Fifth Article of the foregoing Constitution, 

[Congress, at their first session under the Constitution, held in the 
city of New York, in 1789, proposed to the legislatures of the 
several States twelve amendments, ten of which only were 
adopted. They are the first ten of the following amendments; 
and they were ratified by three-fourths, the constitutional number, 
of the States, on the 15th of December, 1791. The eleventh 
amendment was proposed at the first session of the third Con- 
gress, and was declared in a message from the President of the 
United States to both Houses of Congress, dated the 8th of 
January, 1798, to have been adopted by the constitutional number 
of States. The twelfth amendment, which was proposed at the first 
session of the eighth Congress, was adopted by the constitutional 
number of States in the year 1804, according to a public notice 
by the Secretary of State, dated the 25th of September, 1804.] 


ARTICLE I. 


Religious 
toleration. 
Rights of the 
press ; and 
petition. 


Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, 
or prohibiting the free exercise thereof ; or abridging the freedom ot 
speech, or of the press ; or the rights of the people peaceably to as- 
semble, and to petition the government for a redress of grievances. 


ARTICLE II. 

A well regulated militia being necessary to the security of a free 
The militia, state, the right of the people to keep and bear arms, shall not be in- 
fringed. 

ARTICLE III. 

No soldier shall, in time of peace, he quartered in any house with- 
out the consent of the owner, nor in time of war, but in a manner to 
be prescribed by law. 

ARTICLE IV. 

The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, pa- 
Search war- effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall 

rants and not be violated ; and no warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, 
seizures, supported by oath, or affirmation, and particularly describing the place 
to be searched, and the persons or things to be seized. 


ARTICLE V. 


Presentment 
of grand ju- 
ries. 


No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise infa- 
mous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a f^and jury. 


CONSTITUTION. 


457 


except in cases arising in the land or naval forces, or in the militia, 

when in actual service, in time of war, or public danger ; nor shall 

any person be subject for the same offense to be twice put in jeopardy 

of life or limb ; nor shall be compelled, in any criminal case, to be a Judicial 

witness against himself, nor be deprived of life, liberty, or property, safeguards, 

without due process of law ; nor shall private property be taken for 

public use without just compensation. 


ARTICLE VI. 

In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to a 
speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury of the state and district 
wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district shall 
have been previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the 
nature and cause of the accusation ; to be confronted with the wit- 
nesses against him ; to have compulsory process for obtaining wit- 
nesses in his favor, 9 ,nd to have the assistance of counsel for his 
defense. 


Trial by 


and wit- 
nesses, 


ARTICLE VII. 

In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall ex- 
ceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall be preserved, and regulated by 
no fact, tried by jury, shall be otherwise re-examined in any court of 
the United States, than according to the rules of the common law. 


ARTICLE VIII. 

Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed. Bail, 
nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted. 


ARTICLE IX. 


The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights, shall not 
be construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people. 


Line be- 
tween con- 
stitutional 


ARTICLE X. 

The powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution, and state 
nor prohibited by it to the states, are reserved to the states respect- rights drawn, 
ively, or to the people. 


ARTICLE XI. 

The judicial power of the United States shall not be construed to Lij^itation 
extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted against of judicial 
one of the United States, by citizens of another state, or by citizens power, 
or subjects of any foreign state. 

ARTICLE XII. 

The electors shall meet in their respective states, and vote 1 y 
ballot, for president and vice-president, one of whom, at least, shall 
not be an inhabitant of the same state with themselves ; they shall 
name, in their ballots, the person voted for as president, and, in Sect. IV.’ 
distinct ballots, the person voted for as vice-president ; and they respecting 
shall make distinct lists of all persons voted for as president, and of elections 


45 & 


CONSTITUTION. 


all persons voted for as vice-president, and of the number of votes 
for each, which lists they shall sign and certify, and transmit, sealed, 
to the seat of the government of the United States, directed to the pre- 
sident of the senate. The president of the senate shall, in the presence 
of the senate and house of representatives, open all the certificates, 
and the votes shall then be counted. The person having the greatest 
number of votes for president, shall be the president, if such a num- 
ber be a majority of the whole number of electors appointed ; and 
if no person have such a majority, then from the persons having the 
highest numbers, not exceeding three on the list of those voted for 
as president, the house of representatives shall choose immediately, 
by ballot, the president. But, in choosing the president, the votes 
shall be taken by states, the representation from each state having 
one vote ; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or 
members from two-thirds of the states, and a majority of all the 
states shall be necessary to a choice. And if the house of represen- 
tatives shall not choose a president, whenever the right of choice 
shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day of March next follow- 
ing, then the vice-president shall act as president, as in the case of 
the death, or other constitutional disability of the president. 

The person having the greatest number of votes as vice-president, 
shall be the vice-president, if such number be a majority of the whole 
number of electors appointed ; and if no person have a majority, 
then, from the two highest numbers on the list, the senate shall 
choose the vice-president — a quorum for the purpose shall consist of 
two-thirds of the whole number of senators, and a majority of the 
whole number shall be necessary to a choice. 

Hut no person, constitutionally ineligible to the office of president, 
sUall be eligible to that of vice-president of the United States. 




QUESTIONS. 


CHRONOGRAP 

At what epoch of time does the History 
begin ? Into how many parts is it divided ? 

Part I. — In what year does the first part 
begin ? In what year does it close ? On 
what subject does it treat ? Into how many 
periods is it divided ? When does the first 
period begin ? What event marks it ? When 
does the first period terminate ? What event 
marks that time ? When does the second 
period begin ? When does it terminate ? 
What event marks the termination? When 
does the third period begin ? When does 
it terminate ? What marks its termina- 
tion? 

Part IL — At what time does the second 
part begin? What event marks this point of 
time ? in what year does it terminate ? What 
event marks the termination ? What are the 
subjects of the second part ? Into how many 
periods is it divided? When does the first 
period begin ? When does it terminate ? 
What event marks the commencement of the 
period? — What its termination? At what 
time does the second period begin ? When 
does it terminate ? What marks its com- 
mencement ? What its close ? At what time 
does the third period begin ? When does it 
end ? What event marks the commencement ? 
What the close ? 

Part III. — At what time does the third part 


HICAL PLAN. 

begin ? When does it close What event 
marks its commencement? What its termi- 
nation? On what subject does it treat ? Into 
how many periods is it divided ? When does 
the first period begin ? When does it close ? 
What marks the beginning of the first period ? 
What its termination ? When does the sec- 
ond period begin ? When does it close ? 
What marks its commencement ? What its 
termination ? 

Part IV. — At what time does the fourth 
part begin ? At what time does it terminate ? 
On what subject does it treat ? Into how 
many periods is it divided? At what time 
does the first period begin ? When does it 
terminate ? What event marks its commence- 
ment ? What its end ? At what time does 
the second period begin ? At what time does 
it close ? What event marks its beginning ? 
What its conclusion ? At what time does the 
third period begin ? When does it terminate ? 
Wdiat event marks the commencement ? What 
the close ? 

What centuries does the entire History em- 
brace ? How many years of each century ? 
How many years are embraced in the whole 
time ? Name the events which fall in the fif- 
teenth century — those which fail in the six- 
teenth — those in the seventeenth — those in 
the eighteenth — and those in the nineteenth. 


INTRODUCTION. 


CHAPTER I 

What are the limits of the country of which 
the history treats ? By what other name is it 
called ? Why is the latter name a proper one ? 
Was the country inhabited when first known 
to the Europeans? Were the inhabitants 
civilized or savage ? How far back can 
we trace their authentic history ? On what 
can we form conjectures in relation to it? 
Who was the second father of the human 
family ? In what part of the world was he 
found after the deluge ? At what place do 
the eastern and western continents most 
nearly approach? Who were the early in- 
aabitants of this region found to resemble ? 


What is inferred from this fact ? Why is it 
supposed that a more civilized race had pre- 
ceded the inhabitants found by the Europe- 
ans ? How then is it supposed that America 
was peopled ? 

Where did the more civilized inhabitants 
settle after being expelled from the north ? 
What nations did not migrate ? Did the 
Indians possess any books on manuscripts ^ 
What supplied their place ? According to 
tradition, where did the Lenni Lenape dw'ell ? 
When they came east to the Mississippi, what 
tribe did they meet wdth ? By whom was 
the country east of the Mississippi inhabited'* 
What is said of the Allegewu What did 

459 


PART l.J 


QUESTIONS. 


[period l 


the Lenape ask ? What did they then do ? 
What course did the Allege wi adopt ? What 
was the consequence ? What became of the 
Allege wi ? What did the victorious nations 
then do ? 

Which part did the Iroquois take ? Which 
pari did the Lenape occupy ? What became 
the centre of their territory ? Into how many 
tribes did they divide themselves, and what 
were they called ? What country was occu- 
pied by the Turtle and Turkey, and what by 
the Wolf? When the country became peo- 
pled by the Europeans, what became of the 
Lenape or Delawares ? What country did 
the Mohegans occupy? From whom were 
they su{>posed to descend ? Where did the 
Iroquois first settle ? Did they afterwards en- 
croach on the Lenape or Delawares ? What 
nation did they conquer ? Did this nation de- 
scend from the Lenape or the Iroquois ? 

Did difficulty at length arise between the 
Delawares and Iroquois ? What singular fact 
appears in regard to the Delawares ? What 
reason did the Iroquois give for this ? What 
reason did the Delaw'ares give ? 

What did the Iroquois declare in council ? 
What was the name of the distinguished 
Delaware chief? Does the tradition of the 
Indians appear to coincide with the most pro- 
bable hypothesis concerning them ? Which 
race is supposed to have come first from across 
Bhering’s Straits ? Where did they first set- 
tle ? What hordes afterwards followed and 
expelled them ? Where is it supposed that 
the Allegewi fled to ? To what three primi- 
tive stocks may the languages of the aborigi- 
nes be traced ? Why is it supposed that a 
portion of the primitive race may have settled 
in the vales of the Mobile ? 

Which tribes have resisted the influence of 
civilization ? Which have made some ad- 
vances in it, and received Christianity ? What 
has our own nation done in regard to the 
Indians ? 


CHAPTER II. 

By what other names were the Lenni Le- 
nape known ? By what other name were the 
Mengwe known ? What were they after- 


wards called ? Of what did the Delawares 
claim to be the head? What nations did our 
forefathers find on the shores of the Atlantic? 
What Indians were earliest known to the 
English ? When was the first settlement of 
the colony of Virginia made ? What was 
then observed in regard to the Indians ? Un- 
der whom were the tribes in the lowlands 
united ? How many tribes did the confede- 
racy contain ? How many persons ? Who 
was the great sachem of the confederacy ? 
Where was the seat of his hereditary do- 
mains Of what distinguished person was 
this the native land? What occurred soon 
after the settlement of Jamestown ? Against 
whom were the tribes combined ? 

How many principal tribes were there 
in New England? Which was the first 
known ? What distinguished chiefs did it 
produce ? What part of the country did they 
occupy ? Where was the seat of their sa- 
chems ? What occurred in 1614 ? With what 
were the Pokanokets and the other New Eng- 
land tribes afflicted ? What were the remain- 
ing four tribes in New England ? Where was 
the principal seat of the Pawtuckets ? What 
was their number ? What part did the Massa- 
chusetts occupy ? 

Who was the principal person of this 
confederacy found by the English ? Who 
was she ? What occurred in 1621 ? Where 
was the seat of the Narragansetts? What 
is observed of their location ? What of the 
character of the tribe ? What is said of 
Canonicus ? What country did the Pe- 
quods occupy? Who was their grand sa- 
chem ? Where was his residence ? What 
tribe was subject to the Pequods ? What the 
name of its chief ? Where his residence ? 
What names were given to the Indians of 
northern New England? What is said of 
them ? What tribes were found by the first 
settlers on the St. Lawrence? What do 
the Iroquois become ? Where do they set- 
tle ? What is said of the Five Nations? 
Which of them was the most warlike ? N ame 
the principal tribes of the southern Indians 
and their locations? What is said of the 
Natchez ? What of the Shawanese ? 


PART I. 


PERIOD 1. 

At what time does the first Period begin 
What event marks that time ? To what time 
does it extend ? What event marks the close 
of the Period? By whom were the lands 
granted"^ To whom? 


CHAPTER I. 

On what ground did the European sove- 
vereigns claim the country? Was the new- 
world discovered by accident ? In wffiat year 
was Columbus born ? At what place ? What 
was his character ? 

What is said of the spirit of the times ? 

460 


What first stimulated the mind of Columbus? 
What form did he attribute to the earth ? To 
whom did he first offer his services, and wdth 
what result ? What did he then do ? What oc- 
curred at the court of Spain? Who finally 
offered him aid ? How- did she offer to raise 
the money ? In what year did Columbus make 
his first voyage ? On what day did he dis- 
cover land? Where was it, and what was it 
called ? What occurred in his third voyage ? 

Who gave name to the continent? In what 
year did Columbus make his fourth voyage? 
What occurred on his return? What preten- 
sion is set up by the Welsh? What by the 
Norwegians ? 


PART I.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II. 


CHAPTER Tl. 

What are ^the principal European nations 
who first discovered and settled America? 
Under whose reign was the continent dis- 
covered? — by whom? — in what year? — and 
where did they first land ? 

Who first explored the coast ? — and when? 
Whom did Francis I. send out? Describe 
his voyage and discoveries ? Who was the 
great discoverer under the French govern- 
ment ? In w’hat year did he make his first 
voyage ? Describe his voyage. In what year 
did he make his second voyage ? 

Describe that voyage. What name was 
given to the newly discovered country ? Who 
was appointed its viceroy ? What was the 
character of the colonists ? Who founded 
Quebec ? In what year ? What was the re- 
sult ? What were the French protestants 
called ? What admiral befriended them ? 

Who did he send out to colonize them? In 
what year? Where did they land? What 
became of the colony ? What did Coligni 
then do ? 


CHAPTER III. 

What were the objects of Ponce de Leon ? 
What country did he discover? In what 
year ? Who visited the coast of South Caro- 
lina ? 

In what year ? What did he do ? Who at- 
tempted the conquest of Florida? In what 
year? What was the result? Who after- 
wards attempted it ? In what year ? What 
was the result? What animated the hope of 
De Soto ? What became of him ? — Of the 
remnant of his army? What expedition was 
sent out by Philip II. of Spain ? Who com- 
manded the expedition ? 

What place did he discover? In what 
year? What is said of this settlement? 
Describe the proceedings of Melendez ? 
When the news of the massacre reached 
France, did the French government avenge 
it ? Who attempted to punish the Spaniards 
for it ? Which proved to be the first perma- 
nent settlement in the limits of the United 
States ? 


PERIOD II. 

At what time does this period begin ? At 
what time does it end ? What event distin- 
guishes the beginning of the period ? What 
event marks its end ? 


CHAPTER I. 

By what right did the English monarchy 
claim the country ? To whom did Queen 
Elizabeth grant a patent ? What rights did 
the patent confer ? What did it require ? 
What was the result of Gilbert’s first voyage ? 

Give an account of the second. In what 
ear did he die, — and how? Who pursued 
is plans ? Who did he first send out ? In 
what year, and where did they land ? By 
whom were they received, and how? Who 
named Virginia, and why? 

Who commanded the expedition sent out 
in J585 ? Of how many ships did it consist ? 


Where was a colony left ? Under whom ? 
What became of it ? When was the second 
colony planted ? — Under whom ? Of how 
many did it consist ? What became of the 
colony ? What did Raleigh do with his pa- 
tent ? In what year ? In what year did Gos- 
nold visit New England ? Give an account 
of his voyage — where he first landed, &(;. 

How did he find the natives ? What did he 
carry back to England? To whom did Henry 
IV. grant a patent? Of what country ? In 
what year ? Give an account of the voyage 
of De Monts. Between whom did James I. 
divide the country? Which part did he grant 
to the London, and which to the Plymouth 
company ? What did he authorize the com- 
panies to do? When did the Plymouth com- 
pany semi out the first vessel ? What became 
of her? Whom did they send out in 16071 
What was the result ? 

How long from the discovery of North Ame- 
rica to this period? Was this then an English 
settlement ? 


CHAPTER II. 

Who commanded the expedition sent out 
by the London company in 1607? Of how 
many ships and men did it consist ? What 
distinguished man came with it ? Give a 
sketch of his early life and character. What 
bay did the fleet, under Newport, enter? 
What river did they explore ? What did they 
call it ? Where did they fix the first settle- 
ment? — At what time? What is said of the 
government of the colony ? 

Who was the first president? What is said 
of him ? Who succeeded him ? "What course 
did the neighboring Indians take ? What was 
the condition of the colonists ? What did the 
London company direct ? What did Smith 
do? Who was the principal chief of the 
neighboring savages ? Where was his resi- 
dence ? What was the result of Smith’s ex 
pedition ? 

When captured, how did he interest the 
Indians ? What impression did he make on 
them ? How’ was he treated by them ? Who 
finally decided his fate ? State the circum- 
stances attending it. By whom was he res- 
cued ? 

Was his captivity of advantage to the colo- 
ny ? What was the state of the colony on his 
return ? What part of the country did he ex- 
plore ? Of what tribe did he hear of? What 
happened on his return ? 

CHAPTER III. 

What change was now effected in the char- 
ter of the company ? 

How many new adventurers were sent out? 
What was their character? Who was ap 
pointed governor? What happened to the 
fleet ? How many reached Jamestowm ? In 
what situation did Smith find himself? How 
did Pocahontas conduct tow'ard the colony ? 
How did she save Smith’s life a second time? 
What happened to Smith soon after? W’hat 
did he do ? What happened after his depar- 
ture ? How many colonists did Smith leave ? 
How many remained after six months ? How 

461 


PART I.l 


QUESTIONS. 


[period III. 


did Sir Thomas Gates and his companions 
reach the colony ? In what condition did 
they find the colonists ? What plan did they 
adopt ? What prevented its execution? 

At what time did Lord Delaware leave the 
colony ? By whom was he succeeded ? Who 
joined the colony soon after ? By whom, and 
in what manner was Pocahontas betrayed 
and made prisoner ? Whom did she marry ? 
At what time ? What were the consequences 
to the colony ? Whence did she go after 
marriage ? What are the incidents of her 
history after reaching England ? Who suc- 
ceeded Dale as governor ? In what year ? 
What is said of his administration? Who 
succeeded him ? In what year ? When was 
the first general assembly called, and by 
w'hom? How many boroughs were repre- 
sented? Was this measure agreeable to the 
colonists ? What expedient was adopted to 
augment the colony? Whom did King James 
introduce into the colony ? At w^hat period 
did slavery begin, and how ? 

CHAPTER IV. 

In what year was the Hudson river dis- 
covered ? By whom ? In whose service was 
he ? In what year was Quebec founded ? 
By w'hoin ? What expedition did he under- 
take ? What lake did they traverse ? Where 
was the main battle fought ? What became 
of the Plymouth company 1 What occurred 
in the voyage of Smith and Hunt to the north ? 
Why the name New England ? What expe- 
dition did Argali undertake ? With what 
success ? 


PERIOD III. 

In what year does this Period commence ? 
In what year does it end ? What event marks 
the commencement ? What its termination? 


CHAPTER I. 

At what period of the history have w'e now 
arrived? What event in the history of the 
world most affected social institutions ? What 
tended to the corruption of Christianity? 
Who overran the Roman Empire ? In what 
centuries ? What changes in the social sys- 
tem followed ? 

What arrested the course of the feudal 
tyranny? What is its character ? What im- 
portant events transpired in the fifteenth and 
sixteenth centuries ? What monarch of Eng- 
land favored the reformation ? Why did he 
so favor it? Who translated the Bible into 
English ? In what year ? Who succeeded 
Henry ? What was done in his reign ? Who 
succeeded Edward VI.? In what year? 
What was her character, and consequences of 
her conduct ? Into how many parts were the 
Protestants divided ? What distinguished one 
from the other? In what year did Mary die? 
The consequences ? 

Who succeeded Mary ? What wmre her 
private feelings ? How did she find the peo- 
ple ? What was done by the parliament ? 
What court did they create ? Who was tried 
before the court? Who presided? What 

462 


were the points of difference ? Who were 
the Separatists ? Who plead the rights of 
conscience before the Court of High Cora 
mission? To what sect did they belong"^ 
What was the condition of the Puritans ? 


CHAPTER II. 

What law was passed in 1592? Who did 
not comply with the law? Where did they 
decide to emigrate ? What was the result of 
the first attempt? When was the second 
attempt made ? Under what circumstances, 
and with what success ? What occurred on 
the passage ? Where did they settle ? 

To what place did they afterwards remove ? 
What induced them to remove from Holland? 
To what country did they wish to emigrate? 
What measures did they adopt ? Who were 
their leading men ? What reasons did they 
give why they should succeed? By whose 
aid was the patent obtained ? How did they 
raise money for the enterprise ? 

How many vessels were prepared? What 
were their names ? Did they accommodate 
all ? What transpired previous to their sepa- 
ration ? F rom what place did they depart ^ 
To what part did they sail? Who were theii 
leading men? What occurred after sailing 
from Southampton? From whence did they 
finally sail? On what day? In what vessel? 
At what place in the United States did they 
first land ? On what day ? What place had 
been selected ? Why a change ? Where did 
they finally land ? What was the first act on 
arriving in the harbor ? What covenant did 
they sign ? 

What great principle of government did 
this compact set forth ? How many persons 
arrived in the May Flow’er? Who was cho- 
sen governor? Who captain? On what day 
did they land? In what condition did they 
find themselves ? What was undertaken by 
some of the number? What dangers did 
they encounter from the savages ? What 
from the elements ? 

On what day did they land on the rock of 
Plymouth? From what did they name the 
place ? What time did they begin to build ? 
Into how many families did they divide the 
company ? What transpired during the win- 
ter ? How many of the company perished ? 
W ere they disheartened ? Did they wish to 
return in the spring ? 


CHAPTER III. 

How did the pilgrims regard the destruc- 
tion of the savages by the plague ? Who first 
welcomed them ? Whom did he afterwards 
bring with him ? Who was the sachem of the 
Pokanokets ? Who went out to confer wdth 
him ? 

What was the result of the embassy ? Who 
went on an embassy to Massasoit ? To what 
place did they go ? What was their object ? 
What present did they make ? What was 
the reply of Massasoit ? What the advan- 
tage of the traffic? What vessel arrived 
in November ? How many persons did she 
bring over ? Why did Massasoit cultivate the 


PART I.] QUESTIONS. [period hi. 


friendship of the English? Who M^as the 
great chief of the Narragansetts ? What did 
he send to Governor Bradford? For what 
object ? What did the governor send in re- 
turn ? At what time does Winslow visit 
Massasoit ? For what reason ? Who accom- 
panied him ? How did he find the chief ? 

How did Massasoit receive Winslow ? 
What did Winslow do for him? What im- 
portant fact was communicated ? What meas- 
ures were taken to arrest the conspiracy? 
W as the conspiracy provoked ? By whom ? 
Why did it particularly alarm the pilgrims ? 
What was said by the company in London ? 
What measures did they adopt? What did 
the colonists do ? What did the company re- 
ceive for their interest ? Why did the colony 
now begin to flourish? What was the form 
of their government ? What form did it after- 
wards assume ? By whom were the pilgrims 
joined. Did Robinson join the colony ? In 
what year did he die ? At what place ? How 
many inhabitants were there in the colony ten 
years after its settlement ? Did the colony 
now flourish ? What was the character of 
the pilgrims ? 


CHAPTER IV. 

By whom was the charter granted to the 
Plymouth council ? At what time ? For 
what was it granted ? What territory did it 
cover? What had the territory previously 
been called ? What was it afterwards called ? 
From what patent were the other grants in 
New England derived? How were the af- 
fairs of the corporation managed ? Who was 
made president of the grand council of Ply- 
mouth ? What was his character and proba- 
ble motives ? What patent did Mason pro- 
cure ? What patent did Gorges and Mason 
procure in the next year ? What name was 
given to the tract ? What settlements were 
made under this grant ? 

CHAPTER V. 

How were the Puritans treated under 
James 1. ? What were the consequences ? 
Who patronized the Massachusetts settle- 
ment ? In what year was Cape Ann settled ? 
From whom w'as the patent for Massachu- 
setts obtained ? Who became the pioneer of 
the Salem settlement ? In what year ? Who 
had selected the site ? What did the proprie- 
tors do in 1629? What was the company 
called ? When was the first general court 
held in England 1 Who was made go- 
vernor ^ 

When w'as Charlestown founded? How 
many persons sailed for America this year ? 
What feelings did the new settlements pro- 
duce in England ? What enterprise was 
started ? What objection was raised ? How 
was it obviated ? Who was chosen governor? 
What is said of Winthrop? Whom only did 
the company wish to colonize ? How many 
persons emigrated? Where did they land ? 
How do they find the settlers ? What do 
they decide upon? How many churches are 
established in Massachusetts at the close of 


1632 ? What were the consequences of the 
hardships of the colonists ? 

For what did the royal charter provide ? 
What regulations were agreed upon ? Who 
was chosen governor? W'ho deputy gover- 
nor? Who were allowed to vote at first? 
What was decided in May, 1631 ? What 
reason was given for this ? To e did the 
early settlers owe their elevation of charac- 
ter ? Who first inculcated liberal doctrines ? 
Where did he first settle? In what year? 
What Indian chiefs came this year to Boston ? 
What did Uncas say ? 

Who visited the pilgrims at Plymouth? For 
what object? Who received them? With 
whom had the northern colonies intercourse ? 
What effect had the prosperity of the colonies 
in England ? How many came out in August, 

1633 ? What was the early government of 
Massachusetts ? W'hat did it become ? In 
what year ? Were the representatives elect- 
ed by all the people ? When the representa- 
tives met, what was the body called ? How 
many courts were liolden in each year ? 
What was made the basis of the criminal 
code ? W1io succeeded James I. ? In what 
year ? What was his character ? How many 
emigrants came out in 1635? What distin- 
guished person came out at this time ? What 
honor was conferredvUpon him by the colony? 
In what year ? 


CHAPTER VI. 

What was the character of Roger Williams? 
When did he arrive ? What did he declare 
to be the only subjects of human laws? What 
did he say of interference with religious feel- 
ings ? What did he condemn^ What was 
he called ? Where was he invited to settle ? 
Who forbade it? What did Williams do? 
What proceeding did the court take ? What 
sentence did the court finally pronounce ? 
Did the people favor Williams ? 

What did the authorities finally do ? Where 
did Williams take refuge ? How did Gover- 
nor Wdnslow receive him? To what did he 
advise him? To whom did Williams then 
appeal ? With what success ? What land 
was ceded to him ? What did they name the 
place? What service did Williams after- 
wards render to the Massachusetts colony ? 

CHAPTER VII. 

Who claimed to be the discoverers of Con- 
necticut river ? Who probably discovered it? 
Why did the Indians of the valley desire the 
presence of the English ? 

In what year did the sachem Wahquimacut 
visit Boston to invite the English ? Did go- 
vernor Winthrop accept the offer ? Who did ? 
Who first advised the Plymouth colony to 
settle in the valley of the Connecticut? What 
did the Dutch afterwards do ? Where did 
they erect the first trading-house ? What did 
they call it ? In what year did the Plymouth 
colony settle at Windsor ? W'ho commanded 
the expedition ? What occurred on his pas- 
sage up the Connecticut river? To whom 
did the grand council patent Connecticut? 

463 


QUESTIONS. 


l»ART I.J 

W'Tio became agent for the patentee ? What 
was he ordered to do ? What territory did 
the patent cover ? Who emigrated from Mas- 
sachusetts bay in 1633, to settle on the Con- 
necticut river? What places were first set- 
tled ? 

What was the result of the first attempt ? 
Did they al)andon the enterprise, or persevere ? 
Where did Winthrop make a settlement? 
What obstacle did he meet with ? What did 
he call the place? And why? Did differ- 
ences arise in the first settlements ? How 
were they adjusted ? Who is regarded as the 
principal founder of Connecticut? What 
was his character? Why did he leave Eng- 
land ? 

After he left England, did his congregation 
follow him? What occurred at Cambridge 
when he again met part of them? What were 
his motives for leaving the Massachusetts co- 
lony? Who was associated with Hooker? 
At what time did the company leave New- 
towm? Where did their route lie? Was it 
attended with difficulties? At what place 
did they locate ? What was to be done ? How 
was it accomplished ? 

CHAPTER VIII. 

What is the conduct of the Pequods? 
Whom do they murder? Where? What 
depredations do they commit? In w'hat year 
w'as war declared? By whom? How many 
towns were now settled? How many troops 
was each to furnish? Who was chosen to 
command them ? What route did the troops 
take ? How many warriors were furnished 
by Miautonomoh? How many by Uncas? 
How many English were actually embodied ? 
Who guided them to the fort ? On what day 
was the battle fought? Describe the battle. 
How many perished? What occurred as 
Mason was retreating to the river? 

What was done by the subjects of Sassa- 
cus? What became of the chief? Who 
joined Mason? What was effected by the 
united force ? How many Pequods were de- 
stroyed? What was done with the captives? 
How was the land of the Pequods regarded ? 
And their tribe ? How was the event com- 
memorated in New England ? What effect had 
the war on the colonies ? In what year did 
the colonies of Windsor, Hartford, and 
Wethersfield unite ? What did their consti- 
tution ordain ? Was church-membership made 
necessary to vote? How' were taxes to be 
laid ? Why has Connecticut been called the 
land of steady habits ? 


CHAPTER IX. 

Wh were the founders of the colony of 
New Haven ? How did Davenport become 
favorable to the reformation? What were 
his views of theology? Who was his near 
friend ? In what year did they arrive in Bos- 
ton? In what year did they reach Quinnipi- 
ac? What difficulties did they encounter? 
Where did they woi ship on the first Sabbath? 
Where did they afterwards meet? What did 
they form ? To what did they bind them- 

464 


[PERIOD III 

selves? What was done in the succeeding 
year? How were the governor and magis 
trates to be elected ? Who was elected the 
first governor ? What did they finally call the 
place ? 


CHAPTER X. 

Who appeared to sow discord in the colony ’ 
What principles did she first lay down ? With 
what was she charged? Who censured her? 
What doctrine did she finally hold? What is 
this doctrine called? Who defended her? 

Against whom was the opposition most 
violent ? Who succeeded Vane as governor ^ 
What prevented the departure of the troops 
for the Pequod war? What was done in this 
extremity? To what colony did she flee? 
Where, and how did she finally meet her 
death ? At what English university were the 
learned men of New England educated? In 
what year did they found a college at New- 
town ? What was the place afterwards called ? 
Who made a bequest to the college ? In what 
year? 

Where do the followers of Mrs. Hutchinson 
settle ? F rom w horn do they obtain the grant ? 
By whose influence? On what principles 
did they establish the government ? Where 
did another portion of Mrs. Hutchinson’s fol- 
lowers settle ? In what year were the scat- 
tering settlements of New Hampshire united 
with the colony of Massachusetts? 


CHAPTER XI 

F rom what country was Delaware settled ? 
In what year ? Who settled near Cape Hen- 
lopen? In what year? In what year was 
Maryland settled? By whom? At what 
place ? Give the history of George Calvert, 
the first Lord Baltimore. After his death, 
who obtained the revival of his patent ? What 
country did it embrace ? Who was appointed 
governor? In what year was the settlement 
made? At what place? What policy does 
Calvert adopt ? What effect had this on the 
prosperity of the colony? What w'as Lord 
Baltimore’s conduct towards the colony ? 
How was it appreciated ? 

What did Lord Baltimore offer to emigrants 
from other colonies ? Who interfered to check 
the prosperity of the colony? How was it 
done ? How early were the English engaged 
in the slave-trade? What was the state of 
public sentiment at that time ? In what year 
were slaves first brought to Virginia? By 
whom? In what year did Sir Francis Wyat* 
arrive ? What did he bring with him ? What 
were its general provisions? What effect 
had this on the colony ? In what year was 
the first cotton planted in Virginia? Who 
was Opechancanough ? What plan did he 
form ? How long was he in maturing it ? At 
what time was it to be executed? W'hat was 
the success of it ? What partially defeated 
it ? What consequences flowed from this at- 
tempt ? 

When was the London company dissolved ? 
By whom ? What reasons were given for this 
act? Who attempted to frame a code of laws 


PART II.J 


QUESTIONS. 


[period I. 


for the colony ? What prevented ? In what 
year did James die ? Under whose authority 
did the Virginians fall ? What was the char- 
acter of his measures ? Whom did he send 
over to govern ? What did the colonists do ? 
What measures did the king then adopt? 
Who superseded Harvey? In what year? 
What was done in consequence of the short 
tobacco crop ? Who succeeded Wyatt ? In 
what year? What great principle did the 
colonists now assert ? 


CHAPTER XII 

How was the settlement of New England 
in its infancy ? How was it regarded by the 
Puritans in England ? What was the conse- 
quence ? How did the government view these 
proceedings ? What information was com- 
municated by those who returned from Mas- 
sachusetts ? V/hat measures did the king 
take to bring the colonies into subjection? 
What did this council decree ? Whom did it 
appoint governor-general? Did he leave Eng- 
land ? Against which colony were the meas- 
ures of Laud first directed ? What measures 
did the colony adopt ? What were the char- 
acters of Gorges and Mason ? What their 
proceedings against the colony of Massachu- 
setts ^ What was the result ? 


PAR 

PERIOD I* 

At what time does Part II. begin ? To what 
year does it extend ? At what time does Pe- 
riod I. begin? At what time does it end? 
What event marks the beginning of the Pe- 
riod? What its termination? 


CHAPTER I. 

In whose administration did the Virginians 
enjoy lilierty and prosperity ? What occurred 
in the Virginia colony in 1644? How many 
Indians perished? What was the fate of 
Opechancanough ? In what year was Charles 
I. beheaded ? Who assumed the management 
of affairs in England? What measure did 
he devise to oppress the colonies ? What did 
this act require ? What did it prohibit ? In 
what year was Charles II, restored? Under 
whom was Berkeley exercising the authority 
of governor of Virginia? What did he do? 

How did the restoration affect the interests 
of the Virginia colony ? Into what classes 
were the colonists of Virginia divided? 
Which side did Berkeley espouse ? In what 
way were the rights of the people abridged? 
What did the assembly do ? What did this 
lake from the people ? What right alone re- 
mained ? What grant did Charles II. make 
on his accession in 1660? What grants did 
he make afterwards in the colony of Virginia ? 
VVnat iiidian hostilities began in 1675 ? What 


What measures did the council adopt to 
prevent emigration? Were they effectual? 
What tended to increase emigration ? How 
many came over to New' England in 1638? 
Did the nobility wish to emigrate ? What 
laws did they wish made in the colonies ! 
What reply did Mr. Cotton make in the name 
of the court of Massachusetts ? Was the plan 
for hereditary nobility adopted ? What de- 
mand did the council in England make on 
Governor Winthrop ? What reply did he 
make ? What wrought a favorable change for 
the colonies ? What did King Charles at- 
tempt in Scotland? What was the result? 
What was the fate of Laud ? 

Did the long parliament favor, or oppose the 
Puritans ? Did the colonists seek the support 
and aid of England ? Whom did the West- 
minster assembly of divines invite to join 
them? Did they accept? What measures 
was now adopted by the colonies for their mu- 
tual safety ? What colonies appointed com- 
missioners ? In what year did they meet ? 
At w'hat place ? Why did not Rhode Island 
join ? What was the name, or style adopted ? 
Of how many members was the first congress 
composed ? How often was it to assemble ? 
What were its powers ? After what time was 
the assembly nominally discontinued ? Of 
what may it be considered the germ ? 


T II. 

was the conduct of John Washington ? What 
was the sentiment of Berkeley? 

What was the conduct of the Indians ? 
What was the desire of the people ? Whom 
did they wish for their leader ? Did Berkeley 
sanction it ? What did he do ? What did the 
people demand ? Did they prevail? Under 
whom did the people rally in arms? What 
w'as the conduct of Berkeley ? And what the 
reply of Bacon? How was the matter ar- 
ranged ? What was afterwards the conduct 
of Berkeley? What the fate of Bacon and 
his party? What did Charles II. say of 
Berkeley ? 

Who was appointed governor of Virginia 
under the new charter ? What was the char- 
acter of his government? How did the colo- 
ny escape from his oppression? Who snc.- 
ceeded Lord Culpepper? In w'hat year? 
What was the ruling motive of his conduct ? 
What cause of alarm now disturbed the colo- 
nies? Where was the grand council held? 
What was the result of the negotiations ? 


CHAPTER II. 

Who came to Maryland and produced an 
insurrection? Where did Governor Calvert 
take refuge ? How long before he Returned ? 
In the contest between the king and the pai - 
liament, which side did the colonies of Nev\ 
England espouse ? Which side did the south- 

465 


PART II.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[per OD 1 


ern colonies take ? For what were com- 
missioaers appointed? To what did this 
give rise? Which side adhered to the pro- 
prietor ? In what year did he surrender the 
government? What was declared by the as- 
sembly of the victorious party ? Wliat other 
sects were persecuted? What course did 
Cromwell take ? Who |>ossessed the actual 
power ? Whom did Lord Baltimore appoint 
to act as his successor? To whom did the 
colony finally submit ? What did the repre- 
sentatives of the colony finally declare? 
Wha* step was taken by Charles II. ? Whom 
did Charles make governor of the province ? 
In what year ? In what year did Cecil Cal- 
vert, the second Lord Baltimore, die ? What 
steps were taken by the people ? What was 
forbidden by the English ministry? What 
was the determination of James II. ? And 
what measures did he adopt ? In what year 
did the revolution occur? Who succeeded 
James II. ? What did the agent of Lord Bal- 
timore now demand ? Did the people acqui- 
esce ? 


CHAPTER III. 

What is the geographical position of New 
York? Who discovered the Hudson river? 
In what year ? In whose service was he at 
the time ? In what year was a company of 
merchants fitted out to trade with the newly 
discovered regions ? Where was the first fort 
constructed ? Who discovered that Long 
Island is not connected with the main land ? 
In what year did the Dutch sail up the Hud- 
son? Where did they first build a fort? 
Where did they finally locate ? 

What name w'as given to the settlement on 
Manhatten Island? Who was its first gover- 
nor ? To whom did the Dutch send an en- 
voy ? What was the result ? What was the 
name of the new' company created by the 
states’ general ? What did the states’ gener- 
al decree ? To whom was the manor, em- 
bracing Fort Orange, conveyed? In what 
year'^ How much was it afterwards extend- 
ed? Who settled Lewistown,near the Dela- 
ware ? Why did Governor Minuets leave the 
colony ? Who succeeded him ? Who inter- 
fered with the Dutch on the Connecticut 
river? Who on the banks of the Delaware? 
Who succeeded Van T wilier ? What was his 
conduct to the Indians ? What were the con- 
sequences ? 

What tribe friendly to the Dutch inter- 
fered? With what success? In what year? 
What was the feeling towards Governor 
Keift ? — what his fate ? Who succeeded him ? 
In what year does he relinquish the territory 
at Hartford ? What was divided betwmen the 
two parties? Who settled Newcastle in 
Delaware ? What occurred between the 
Swedes and the Dutch? In what year did 
Governtr Stuyvesant sail from New Am- 
sterdam to conquer the Swedes ? Was he 
successful ? As the colony increased, what 
feeling in regard to political rights grew up 
among them ? What did the people demand ? 
What course did the governor pursue ? What 

466 


was the decision of the “ Nineteen.” What 
were some of the causes which retarded the 
prosperity of the Dutch settlements ? What 
grant does Charles II. make to his brother, 
Duke of York ? In what year ? Who was 
dispatched to take possession ? Where were 
the commissioners landed ? What did he next 
do ? When asked to surrender, what was the 
reply of the Dutch governor ? What was the 
result? What was New Amsterdam then 
called? What settlement under the Dutch 
finally surrendered ? What cozist was now in 
the possession of the English ? 


CHAPTER IV. 

After whom was Pennsylvania named ? In 
what year was Penn born ? What occurred 
while he was at Oxford school ? At what age 
did he enter Oxford college ? Under whose 
preaching was his religious character formed ? 
What were the feelings of his father? In 
what year did he travel abroad ? In what 
countries ? With what result ? Where does 
his father next send him? What were the 
incidents of his life while in Ireland, and im- 
mediately on his return ? What compromise 
did his father propose to him, and what his 
reply? What happened to him in the year 
1 670 ? On the death of the father, who was 
appointed guardian of the son ? 

In what year, and whom does he marry? 
From whom does Penn obtain a grant of Penn- 
sylvania? What are the boundaries of the 
grant ? In what year is it made ? What 
other grants are made soon after ? In what 
year did Penn sail for his new province? 
Where did he land ? How was he received ? 
W’hat was hife assurance? What place did 
he next visit ? Where did Penn call the first 
assembly ? In what year ? 

What was required of each member as a 
religious test ? What new principle did Penn 
introduce into the criminal code ? How long 
did the assembly sit ? How many laws did 
they pass ? What directions were given to 
Colonel Markham? Give an account of the 
council held by Penn with the Indians. What 
did Penn declare to the Indians ? What 
did the chiefs then promise ? After this, 
where did Penn reside ? In what year does 
Penn call a second assembly? What as- 
surances did he give them? What claims 
are set up by Lord Baltimore ? Are they al- 
lowed? In what year does Penn return to 
England ? 


CHAPTER V. 

Who made a grant of New Jersey? To 
whom was it granted? In what year ? Why 
was it called New Jersey ? In what year 
was the constitution framed ? Who was 
made governor? Where was the seat of go- 
vernment ? 

What difficulties occurred in 1672? In 
what way did William Penn become inter- 
ested in New Jersey ? What course of policy 
did he adopt? With what success? Who 
purchased East Jersey ? In what year? Of 
whom did the purchasers obtain a new patent ? 


Part II.] 


/ 


QUESTIONS. 


[period 1. 


What in England tended to the settlement of 
East Jersey ? Who usurped the government 
of the Jerseys? in what year? How did 
he op{)ress the people ? What was the course 
of Penn ? in w'hat year was Billinge made 
governor ? When did he call the first assem- 
bly ? What did the people do I 


CHAPTER VI. 

How does Miantonomoh seek the life of 
Uncas ? Failing in his attempt, what does he 
next do? After Uncas captures him, how 
does he dispose of him ? What does the 
court do with him ? W'hat is his fate ? Who 
obtained the charter for Rhode Island and 
Providence Plantations ? In what year? By 
whose aid was it obtained ? Did this settle 
the affairs of the colony ? Why not ? Who 
again went over to obtain a new charter ? In 
what year? W'hat noble example did Rhode 
Island set? Give the character of Williams 
and some of the incidents of his life. 

Who succeeded the long parliament in Eng- 
land ? In what year ? In what way did he 
injure the interests of the colonies ? WTiat 
were the promient provisions of the navigation 
act ? What further acts were passed in 1663? 
In what year did Connecticut apply for a 
charter ? Whom did she send to England for 
this purpose? 

What was the result of Winthrop’s mis- 
sion ? W'hat was the date of the charter 
granted by Charles II. ? What colony besides 
Hartford was included? Did the New Ha- 
ven colony at first object? In w^hat year w'as 
the union effected ? Who was elected the 
first governor ? For how many successive 
years was he chosen ? Who was sent over to 
command the expedition against the New 
Netherlands ? In what year ? What was the 
nature of the commission of which he was 
the head ? How did the colonists regard this 
commission? Which colony most strenuous- 
ly opposed it ? What finally became of the 
commission ? Under whom did Elliot re- 

ceive his first religious impressions ? In what 
year did he come to Boston ? 

At what age ? W'hat were his objects, and 
what his first efforts for the conversion of the 
Indians ? What had he accomplished in 
1655? Were there many converts in 1674? 
With what feelings did the chiefs regard 
Christianity ? 


CHAPTER VII 

Wliat was the parentage of King Philip? 
What embittered him against the English ? Of 
what tribe did he become the chief? V/hat 
alarmed and united the savage tribes ? What 
tribe unites with Philip ? Who was its chief? 
Who betrayed the designs of Philip to the 
English? What was his fate? By whom 
was the murder committed ? What town w’as 
first attacked by Philip ? In what year ? 
What W'as the result? 

W^hat did the commissioners who met at 
Boston decide ? How many men were to l)e 
raised ? What was the first movement made 
by the trooj)s ? What did the commissioners 


offer for the bead of Philip ? To what place 
did the Indian king retreat ? What befel Cap- 
tain Hutchinson ? How many men were 
slain? Give an account of the battle of 
Bloody Brook. At what time was it fought? 
What was done by the Springfield Indians? 
What was now the condition of the colonies? 
What was the object of the Indians? 

What was the conduct of Conanchet in 
1675 ? How many men proceeded to attack 
him ? By whom were they commanded ? 
Where w'as his fort located ? Describe the 
position of the fort, and the way it was ap- 
proached. Also, the battle and the number 
slain on either side. What became of the 
tribe, and what w'as the fate of Conanchet ? 
What was the state of the war in the spring 
of 1676 ? How' did Philip attempt to arouse 
the Mohawks ? Did Philip’s enmity suliside ? 
By whom was he finally killed ? At what 
place ? How many inhabitants of New Eng- 
land were slain in this war? How' many 
towns destroyed ? What were the consequen- 
ces of Philip’s war to the whites ? What to 
the savages ? What w’as the fate of the con- 
verted Indians ? How many towns did they 
lose ? Who adhered to them ? 


CHAPTER VIII. 

To whom does the term “ regicides” apply ? 
How many of the regicides came to this 
country ? What were their names ? Where 
did they find refuge ? What remarkable ser- 
vice was rendered to the inhabitants by Goffe ? 
Were either of the judges betrayed by the 
colonists ? 

What occurred between the government of 
Massachusetts and Gorges in the year 1677? 
What claims of Mason w'ere revived in 1675? 
When was New Hampshire made a royal pro- 
vince ? By whom ? What were the condi- 
tions of the charter ? What did the colony 
declare ? Whom did Mason select as govern- 
or of the colony ? In what year was he sent ? 
Did he carry out his schemes? 

Did Massachusetts regard the navigation 
acts ? What was she summoned to do ? Who 
was sent over to enforce the aqts ? In what 
year ? With what success ? In what year 
was he again sent ? What was dernanded of 
the colony ? What instructions were given 
to the agents? What was the origin of the 
two parties which sprung up in Massachu- 
setts ? \^'hat were they called ? Was the 
charter finally annulled ? In what year did 
Charles die ? . Who succeeded him ? What 
did he declare? What did he do? W'hat 
was the conduct of the colonists ? Wno w'aa 
the first governor-general of New England? 
By whom was he succeeded? In what year? 

What were Andross’ professions ? What 
was said of him? W'hat did he do in regard 
to the press ? What did he demand of the 
colony of Connecticut? In what year? W'hat 
occurred in regard to the charter ? W'hcre was 
the principal seat of his tyranny? W'hat col- 
onies were added to his jurisdiction ? W/hat 
transpired in England in the year 1 688 ^ 
WJiat measures were taken at Boston on 

467 


PiRT II.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period j. 


hearing of the revolution in England? How 
did the removal of Andross affect New Hamp- 
shire ? What did the people desire on the 
death of Mason ? How were their wishes 
frustrated? In what year was Allen made 
governor? After the revolution what colonies 
resumed their charters I To what colonies 
were the old charters denied ? 


CHAPTER IX. 

Who was the first governor of New York 
after the surrender of the Dutch ? Who suc- 
ceeded him? In what year? In what year 
did the Dutch re-take New York ? In what 
year was it restored to the English ? What 
steps did the Duke of York take to confirm 
his title ? Whom did he appoint governor ? 
What territory did he claim ? Where' is he 
repulsed ? In what year was Andross remo- 
ved ? Who succeeded him ? What was his 
policy towards the colony ? 

When the Duke of York succeeded to the 
crown of England, did he favor his own colo- 
ny ? What effects did the revolution produce 
in the colony ? What was the conduct of 
Captain Leisler ? Did the magistrates of 
New York oppose or favor him ? What dis- 
patches fell into his hands ? What course did 
the people at Albany adopt ? Who subdued 
them? Whom did King William commission 
as governor of New York? In what year? 
What was his character ? What was the 
fate of Leisler and his son-in-law ? In what 
year did congress meet in New York? 


CHAPTER X. 

What right did the Puritans believe them- 
selves to have # What new sect in England 
came overl Who was their founder? How 
was lie treated? What Q-uaker women ar- 
rudu m Boston? What lieatmenl diil they 
i ;ceive? How many came soon after ? What 
steps w ere taken by the comniissioners ? Hid 
tin Quakers persevere ? What was the result ? 
Whai did Christison tell the tribunal? Was 
he finally released? Who soon after inter- 
fered ? 


CHAPTER XI. 

What missionaries came over from France ? 
What two objects did they attempt to unite ? 
By whom were their efforts seconded ? Who 
went to the country of the Hurons in 1634 ? 
With what success ? What places were then 
settled ^ In w’hat year was Montreal found- 
ed ? Between what years were the Hiirons 
visited by the missionaries ? How many mis- 
sionaries, visited them ? Who went on a mis- 
sion to the Mohaw'ks ? With what success ? 
In what year was peace made with the Five 
Nations? What did they declare? In what 
year did Jouges go on a mission to the five 
nations ? What was the result ? What na- 
tion makes war ? What nation destroyed St. 
Josephs ? In what year ? 

In what year was the massacre of St. Igna- 
tius? What was the fate of St. Louis ? Of 
^ the two missionaries? What was the bearing of 
the Mohawks ? What outrages did they com- 
mit? By what means did the missionaries 
gain access to the Iroquois ? Where did Le 

468 


Moyne finally settle ? WTiat nations received 
the missionaries at this time ? How did the 
attempt of the French to colonize New York 
terminate? In what year? What voyage of 
discovery was made by father Allouez in 
1665 I What occurred at the great village of 
the Chippewas ? 

How was he received by the Indians f 
What mission did he found ? What informa- 
tion did he collect concerning the country ? 
Of what river did he hear ? What did he 
recommend? Who founded the first French 
settlement within the limits of the United 
States ? At what place ? In what year ? 
What was done by Marquette in 1671 ? What 
country does he explore in 1673 ? How was 
he received by the natives on the Mississippi ? 
What other rivers do they discover ? How 
far down does he descend ? 

By what route does he return to Green Bay ? 
In what year ? Where did Marquette die ? 
How ? In what year ? What is now belie- 
ved by the Indians ? Who accompanied Mar- 
quette ? To whom did Joliet communicate 
an account of their discoveries? At what 
place ? To what resolution did the informa- 
tion give rise? What did La Salle do after 
his return from France ? What route did he 
take up the lakes, and what settlements did 
he found? After sending back his furs, what 
further enterprises did he prosecute ? What 
Jesuit accompanied him ? Where did he part 
with Hennepin? For what purpose ? What 
did Hennepin explore ? On the return of La 
Salle to the Illinois river, what further enter- 
prises did he pursue? What did he call the 
new country? On his return to France, what 
undertaking was confided to him? Where 
was he landed ? What was the manner of 
his death? In what year? 

CHAPTER XII. 

Was Charles II. scrupulous in his grants of 
land-"^ In what year did he grant Carolina? 
To whom was it given ? What additional 
trust did the company receive ? What fur- 
ther grant did King Charles make in 1667? 
To whom was the task of framing the govern 
inent assigned ? Who was invited to assist 1 

Where was the first settlement made ? By 
whom? In what year? Where was the oth 
er colony located ? From whence did it come ? 
What was its success? By whom was the 
settlement continued? Who was their first 
governor^ How many inhabitants did the 
colony contain in 1666? How did the con 
stitution of Locke and Shaftsbury succeed ? 
In what year was it abrogated? Who was 
the first proprietary governor of Carolina? In 
what year was Charleston founded ? What 
settlers were sent out by King William? In 
what year ? Where did they settle ? 

CHAPTER XIII. 

What gave rise to King William’s war? 
In what part of the country did the French 
establish themselves in 1686? In what yeai 
did the Iroquois surprise Montreal? How 
many of the inhabitants were slain? What 
was said of the Five Nations at this time ? 


»»ART II.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[PERIOD II. 


What tribe of Indians attacked Dover, in 
New Hampshire ? Give an account of the 
death of Major Waldron ? What expedition 
was sent out from Quebec by Governor Fron- 
tenac ? In what year? What was its suc- 
cess ? How many prisoners perished ? Who 
was a distinguished leader of this expedition ? 
W’hat place was destroyed by the second par- 
ly sent from Quebec ? W'hat by the third ? 
What means did the colonies adopt for de- 
fense ? Where did congress assemble ? What 
was the first measure adopted for protection ? 
What defeated it ? W'hat was the second ? 
What success attended it ? 

What means did Massachusetts adopt to 
relieve the treasury ? W'hat were the conse- 
quences of failure ? What was done to pre- 
serve the friendship of the Indians? In what 
year did Massachusetts receive a new char- 
ter? What territory was embraced in the 
new charter? What privileges did it grant to 
the people ? What rights did it reserve to the 
sovereign ? 

PERIOD II. 

At what time does this Period begin? At 
what time does it close ? What event marks 
its commencement? What its conclusion. 


CHAPTER I. 

At what time was the new charter of Mas- 
sachusetts received at Boston? By whom 
were the officers under it nominated ? Who 
was nominated for governor ? Of what place 
was he a native ? How did he acquire fame 
and wealth ? What singular delusion appear- 
ed in Massachusetts about 1645? Where 
did it begin ? In what year did it prevail ex- 
tensively in Salem? 

Who were at first supposed to be witches ? 
Did governor Phipps and the clergy give 
countenance to the belief in witches ? What 
was the common method of proceeding on the 
trials ? W’hat were the proceedings of Samu- 
el Parris? How many were executed in Sa- 
lem? What ground did the general court 
take in these matters ? With what effect ? 

What steps did Massachusetts take on the 
subject of general education? W^hat was 
done by Connecticut ? In what year ? In 
what year was the general law passed on the 
subject? Wliat did that law ordain for com- 
mon schools ? W”hat for grammar schools ? 
Who proposed the establishment of a college 
in Connecticut in 1 654 ? Who left a legacy 
for the establishment of the college ? In what 
year ? W'here was the school located ? 

How was the charter of incorporation ob- 
tained? In what year? Who were made 
the trustees? Where did they first meet? 
WTat did they do ^ In what year was the lo- 
cation changed to New Haven? Why was 
the present name adopted? W^hich are now 
the most flourishing institutions in the United 
States ? What is said of Colonel Fletcher’s 
attempt to take command of the Connecticut 
militia ? in what year was the first Episco- 
pal church established in Connecticut? At 

32 


what place ? In what year did the clergy of 
Connecticut meet at Saybrook? What did 
they call the constitution which they formed ? 


CHAPTER II. 

In what year did King William’s war ter 
minate ? What was the peace called? What 
was stipulated ? What did Louis XIV do in 
Europe to provoke a new war ? What did he 
do in America ? In what year was war de- 
clared by Queen Anne ? What did the Indi- 
ans effect in Maine ? What at Deerfield in 
Massachusetts ? WTiat clergyman was taken 
prisoner ? What was the fate of his wife ? 

What was the conduct of Benjamin Church? 
W’^hat did he accomplish ? In what year ? 
What was proposed by Governor Vaudreuil 
in 1705 ? What was the consequence ? De- 
scribe the expedition of Colonel Nicholson in 
1710. In what manner were the settlements 
in New York protected? Who among the 
settlers exercised great influence over the 
Indians? In what year was Queen Anne’s 
war closed ? By what treaty ? What was 
ceded to the English by the treaty? What 
were the consequences of this war? What 
new settlers came ovei from Germany in 
1710? 

In what year did Queen Anne die ? Who 
succeeded her ? What step is taken by Mas- 
sachusetts to enlarge her boundaries ? What 
plan was adopted by Fathei Rasies to escape 
from the English authority? What depreda- 
tions did the Indians commit? What was 
the consequence ? Between what years did 
these events occur ? Who was the last of the 
Jesuit missionaries? In what year was peace 
concluded with the Eastern Indians ? 


CHAPTER III. 

In what year did Governor Sloughter, of 
New York, die ? Who succeeded him ? What 
was the character of Fletcher ? W’^hat course 
did he take on the subject of religion ? Who 
succeeded Fletcher? In what year? To 
what particular subject was his attention di- 
rected ? Who was appointed to command the 
expedition against the pirates ? W’hat did he 
do? What was his fate ? 

What occasioned difficulties in the Jerseys ? 
In what years? What did Queen Anne then 
do? Whom did Queen Anne appoint gover- 
nor of the Jerseys ? What was his conduct 
and his character? Who succeeded him? 
In what year? Who succeeded Lovelace? 
In what year ? Who succeeded Schuyler as 
governor of New York ? What policy did he 
adopt in regard to trade ? Whom did it dis- 
please? W^here was a trading-house estab- 
lished ? What did it afterwards become ? 
W'ho succeeded Burnet? After the death 
of Montgomery, who assumed the reins ol 
government? What did he permit to the 
French? In what year did George I. die? 
Who succeeded him ? 


CHAPTER IV. 

How was Penn treated by James II. ? For 

469 


PART II.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period III. 


what ends did he use his influence ? After 
James was deposed, of what was Penn sus- 
pected ? What measures were adopted against 
him ? When was he restored ? In what year 
did Penn again visit the colony '! How did 
he find it ? What did he do ? What were 
the provisions of the new charter? Were 
they acceptable ? What course did The T erri- 
tories adopt ? In what year did Penn return 
to England? In what year was Maryland 
restored to Lord Baltimore ? 


CHAPTER V. 

What cause gave rise to a division among 
the people of Carolina ? What was declared 
in regard to marriages? ^^'hat was the con- 
duct of the Huguenots ? Who was sent out 
as governor to reconcile differences? With 
what success? How were the difficulties 
finally adjusted? How was rice introduced 
into Carolina? Where did the proprietary 
governor reside ? How did he govern the north- 
ern province Who introduced the Quaker 
doctrines into North Carolina ? What expe- 
dition was undertaken on the breaking out of 
Queen Anne’s war? In what year? With 
what success ? What consequences fol- 
lowed ; 

What expedition did the governor next un- 
dertake ? With what success ? In what 
year? Who attacked Charleston ? In what 
year? With what success ? What plan was 
formed in 1712? How far was it executed? 
How was succor afforded? What was the 
result of the war? What combination was 
formed against South Carolina in the year 
1715 ? How many warriors did it embrace ? 

What was the conduct of Governor Cra- 
ven ? What was the result of the war ? How 
did this war give rise to dissensions between 
the proprietors and the assembly ? What 
measures of relief did the inhabitants adopt ? 
Whom did they first name as governor? 
Whom did they finally elect { Were the pro- 
ceedings of the people confirmed by the 
crown ? Who was appointed the first gover- 
nor? In what year? What desirable object 
did he effect ? In what year were the diffi- 
culties finally arranged? Were the Carolinas 
then separated ? 


CHAPTER VI. 

In what year w'as Pensacola settled ? What 
French discoverer soon appeared on the coast ? 
What rivers and lakes did he visit? Where 
did he finally plant his colony ? In what year 
was Mobile founded ? In w hat year was a 
settlement made at Natchez? By whom? 
In what year w'as New Orleans founded ? By 
what nation ? Who claimed Louisiana ? 

Who claimed Lake Champlain ? In what 
year was a fort erected at Crown Point ? Be- 
tween what years were Niagara and Detroit 
founded ? What were the boundaries of New 
France, as claimed by the French geogra- 
pheis? 


CHAPTER VII 

What attempt was made in 1701 to destroy 

470 


the independence of the colonies ? How was 
the salary of the governors in the colonies 
paid? What change was attempted in 1702 
in Massachusetts ? What course did the as- 
sembly adopt ? How was it in the other co- 
lonies ? 

What effect had the issuing of paper money 
by Massachusetts on the coin ? How many 
different parties proposed remedies? Name 
the plan of each. What was finally the re- 
sult f What were the views of Cooke ? How 
did the general court attempt to punish the 
governor? How did the governor treat the 
assembly ? What course did the people pur- 
sue ? 

What did the governor demand ? Did the 
people yield ? What principle did they as- 
sert ? What amendments to the charter did 
the governor procure ? W”ho succeeded Go- 
vernor Shute ? In what year? What was 
the subject of his controversy with the general 
court? Was he successful? In what year 
did he die ? Who succeeded him ? In what 
year? Was the old controversy again re- 
newed ? How finally settled ? 

What settlement was made from Ireland in 
1719? What remarkable appearance of the 
heavens was exhibited in 1719? In what 
year was Vermont settled? By whom, and 
at what place ? What political considerations 
led to the settlement of Georgia? What 
philanthropic measures aided it? Under 
whose guidance was it made ? In what year ? 
What number, and which of the present 
United States was now settled ? 


PERIOD III. 

At what time does this Period commence ? 
At what time does it terminate ? What event 
marks its commencement ? What its conclu 
sion? 


CHAPTER I. 

By what assistanc^e did Oglethorpe com- 
mence the settlement of Georgia ? At what 
time did he embark ? With how many emi- 
grants ? How were supplies furnished to the 
colonists ? At what time did they arrive at 
Charleston ? What were the motives of Gov- 
ernor Johnson in assisting them ? At what 
place did they settle ? What were the prin- 
cipal Indian tribes of the neighborhood ? How 
many warriors could they muster? What 
measures did Oglethorpe adopt to secure their 
friendship ? W hat was the character of the 
population ? W hat steps were taken to ob- 
tain a better? With what success? 

What predominant interest regulated the 
laws? Wliat measures did Oglethorpe adopt 
to protect the country against the Spaniards? 
In what year ? In what year does he go to 
England ? Who is appointed commander-in- 
chief? Where does he establish his head 
quarters? In what year did the slaves rise at 
Stono ? By whom were they instigated? 
What was the result ? In what year dul Ogle- 
thorpe invade Florida ? What calami/y visits 
Charleston about this time ? In what year is 


PART II.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period III. 


Georgia invaded from Havanna ? With what 
result ? 

What measures are adopted by Oglethorpe 
to capture them ? How are they thwarted ? 
What device does he then resort to ? With 
what success ? What was the character of 
Oglethorpe ? Who upheld the slave-trade ? 
How many negroes were brought from Africa 
before the American revolution? 

Were slaves at first admitted into Georgia? 
What was the consequence ? W hat w ere the 
reasons given for their admission ? Who ad- 
vocated the employment of slave labor? In 
what year did Georgia become a royal prov- 
ince ? In what year did Louisiana become a 
French province ? Who was appointed its 
first governor ? W^hat Indians threatened the 
people ? W horn did the Indians favor ? In 
what year do the French make war upon the 
Chickasaws ? What expedition was planned 
in France? What was its success, and the 
consequences to those engaged in it ? 


CHAPTER II. 

In what year was war declared between 
England and France? Where is Louisburg 
situated ? Who planned an attack on Louis- 
burg? How was the plan received by the 
general court ? By what vote was it finally 
carried ? Who raised troops for the expedi- 
tion? To w'hom was the command given? 
At w hat time d id he sail ? W'ho commanded 
the naval forces ? 

At what time did the army effect a landing? 
At what time did the fort surrender ? WTat 
effect did this surrender produce in France? 
What was the result of the expedition ? In 
w'hat year was peace concluded ? At what 
place ? What was stijmlated ? 

What claims to territory were set up by the 
French? What w^as claimed by the British? 
By what right ? How was the question to be 
settled? What chain of forts did the French 
intend to establish ? Who obtained a patent 
of lands in 1750? How did the French re- 
gard this grant ? What were the resolutions 
of Governor Dinwiddie ? Whom does he se- 
lect as his agent ? 


CHAPTER III. 

Who were the ancestors of George Wash- 
ington? In what county in Virginia did they 
reside ? In what year was Washington born ? 
In what year did his father die ? Under whose 
care did he then fall ? What were the early 
indications which foretold his future great- 
ness ? How was the want of early advanta- 
ges supplied ? 

Under whom did Lawrence Washington 
serve? After whom was Mount Vernon na- 
med? What appointment was tendered to 
George Washington? What prevented him 
from accepting it ? What employment did he 
afterwards engage in? W’hat was his first 
military appointment? At what age? For 
what object dM he go to the West Indies ? 
On the death of the brother, what w as left to 
George Washington ? What ajjpointment did 

32 * 


he receive from Governor Dinwiddie ? In 
what year was he sent envoy to the French ? 

Describe his route. What Indian tribe did 
he visit ? What did the principal chief de- 
clare to him? What further 'es the chief 
do ? Who commanded the F rench camp ? 
When Washington delivered Dinwiddie’s or- 
ders, what reply was given ? What did the 
French attempt in regard to the Indian chief? 
Was it successful? 

M hat perils did he encounter on his jour- 
ney home ? At what time did he arrive at 
Williamsburg? How long had he been ab- 
sent ? What were the impressions produced 
by the manner in which he accomplished the 
enterprise ? What appointment was confer- 
red upon him in 1754 ? To what place did he 
march? What place had the French taken 
from the English ? What fort do they build ? 
Who comes to attack Washington at the great 
Meadows ? What did W ashington do ? What 
was the result ? Does Washington march to 
attack Fort du Quesne ? Why does he aban 
don the enterprise ? Where did he afterwards 
entrench himself? Why does he capitulate? 
What were the conditions ? 


CHAPTER IV. 

What did the English propose to the colo- 
nies in 1753? At what place did congress 
meet ? In what year ? What colonies were 
represented? With whom did the colonists 
form a union ? What did the colonists resolve 
upon ? Who drew the articles of union ? In 
what year and on what day were they signed? 
Did the delegates from either of the colonies 
decline to sign the articles ? How were the 
articles received by the colonial legislatures? 
Were they acceptable to the crown of Eng- 
land? Why were they rejected by both pat- 
ties ? 

What plan did the ministry propose to Gov- 
ernor Shirley for taxing the colonies ? Did 
the colonies assent? How then did the Brit- 
ish government propose to carry on the war? 
What troops arrive from Europe ? By whom 
commanded ? Whom does General Braddock 
call to advise him ? What was the plan 
adopted ? Do the French send out re-inforce- 
ments ? How many men attacked Nova Sco- 
tia? By whom were they commanded? What 
was the result of the expedition ? After Wash- 
ington’s return, w'hat notice was taken of his 
services ? What orders did he receive ? 

In the re-organization of the militia by Gov 
ernor Dinwiddie, what change was made in 
the grades? What was Washington’s con- 
duct? What place does he finally accept ? 
At w^hat time does Braddock commence his 
march for Fort du Quesne ? What arrange- 
ment, under the advice of Washington, does 
he make ? With how many men does he ad- 
vance? What is his conduct towards the 
friendly Indians ? — His opinion of the coloni- 
al officers? — His acquaintance with Indian 
warfare? On w'hat day was Braddock at- 
tacked by the Indians ? How was the attack 
made? How were the Indians posted? What 
was the conduct of Braddock ? 

47 ] 


PARI’ II. J 


QUESTIONS. 


[period III. 


Which one of the mounted officers escaped ? I 
What was the impression of the Indians in 
regal'd to him ? What occurred when Brad- 
dock was wounded ? How many officers 
were wounded or slain ? How many pri- 
vates ? Who conducted the retreat ? How 
far did the army retreat before it halted ? Af- 
ter meeting Colonel Dunbar do they still re- 
treat ? Do the Cherokees remain faithful to 
t ;e English ? 


CHAPTER V. 

How many troops were destined for the at- 
tack on Crown Point ? By whom were they 
commanded? At what time did they reach 
Albany ? Where did General Johnson estab- 
lish a fort ? 

At what time did he reach Lake George ? 
When Dieskau reached Crown Point, what 
measures did he adopt ? Wliom does he first 
meet and defeat ? When he encounters the 
army under Johnson, what is the result? 
What is the fate of Dieskau ? In what under- 
taking does General Johnson waste the re- 
mainder of the season ? At what time do most 
of the troops return to their colonies ? Who 
commanded the expedition against Niagara? 
At what time did he reach Osvvego? What 
is the result of the campaign ? In what year 
is war declared between England and 
France ? 

What difficulties did Washington experi- 
ence in the execution of his duties ? What 
was the conduct of Dinwiddie? Who was 
appointed commander-in-chief? On what 
business did Washington visit Boston ? How 
was the matter decided ? Who had provided 
for the campaign of 1756 ? By whom were 
their plans defeated? W'hat was Shirley’s 
conduct? Who was appointed to succeed 
Shirley ? To what station was Lord Loudon 
afterwards appointed ? Was the campaign 
generally successful or otherwise ? 


CHAPTER VI. 

For what is the campaign of 1757 memora- 
ble ? What was the force of Montcalm ? Who 
commanded Fort William Henry ? Who com- 
manded at Fort Edward ? How large was 
his army ? When Monroe surrendered, what 
were the terms of the capitulation? What 
was the fate of the garrison ? 

What dispute arose in Pennsylvania this 
year? Who went to England to adjust the 
difficulty ? What was the result ? In what 
year was William Pitt, afterwards Earl of 
Chatham, made prime minister? WLat was 
his character? What did the minister prom- 
ise the colonies in his circular? To what did 
he exhort them ? What was the consequence ? 
Who was appointed commander -in -chief? 
What armament came out under Admiral Bos- 
cawen ? What army was thus raised in the 
colouies ? 

What was the plan of the campaign for 
1758? Why was Louishurg desired? Who 
conducted the expedition? On what day did 
it surrender ? What was the number of the 
garrison ? What was done with the prison- 

472 


ers ? What with the inhabitants ? What fell 
into the hands of the British with Louisburg ? 
What expedition was undertaken by General 
Abercrombie? With how large an army? 
Whar. was the result ? What promising offi 
cer was killed ? Was Abercrombie success 
ful in his assault? What was his loss? To 
what place did he then retreat ? What was 
the enterprise undertaken by Colonel Brad- 
street ? 

What enterprise was entrusted to General 
Forbes ? What army was assigned to this 
service ? What new route was chosen ? What 
was the consequence? On reaching Fort Du 
Quesne in what condition was it found ? How 
was Major Grant surprised and defeated? 
What was the fate of General Forbes? What 
was the new fort named ? What is the town 
occupying the site now called ? Where was 
the great Indian council held ? What tribes 
sent delegates to it ? Who attended on the 
part of the English ? What was the result ? 

CHAPTER VII. 

What was the object of the campaign of 
1759? Who commanded the British forces? 
What was the plan of the campaign ? At what 
time did Prideaux besiege Niagara? What 
was the result? Of what number did the 
garrison consist ? Who is selected to com- 
mand the expedition against Quebec? How 
large an army is detailed? What admirals 
are sent? Where does Wolfe make a land- 
ing ? In what month ? How is Quebec situ- 
ated ? 

Who commands the French army? What 
place does Wolfe first capture ? Where does 
he next attack Montcalm ? With what result ? 
What was the success of Generai Amherst, 
and what his plans? What were Wolfe’s 
prospects of aid from the co-operation of the 
two other armies ? What plan of attack was 
resolved upon ? What device was adopted to 
deceive the enemy? Describe the difficulties 
of landing and ascending the heights. What 
did the morning exhibit? What were the 
measures adopted by Montcalm ? What were 
the results of the battle ? What the gallant 
declarations of Wolfe ? What the exclama- 
tions of Montcalm ? 

Who succeeded General Wolfe in the com- 
mand ? Who General Montcalm ? Does Que- 
bec capitulate ? Who attacks Quebec in the 
spring of 1760? With what force? With 
what success ? What took place in Septem- 
ber of this year ? 


CHAPTER VIII. 

Where did the French retreat to w’hen they 
left Fort du Quesne ? What did they effect 
with the Cherokee Indians ? Who was sent 
to subdue them ? With wffiat success ? 

What occurred in the following year ? What 
was the expedition planned by General Ain- 
lierst ? What its results? VVJiat were the 
feelings of the Indians towards the French ? 
What did they say of them ? Who sought to 
unite the north western Indians against the 
English? What were his objects and plans ? 


\ 


PART III.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period I 


NVhat his character ? At what time did he | 
commence the execution of his plans? By 
what stratagem was Maumee captured ? How 
was Mackinaw taken ? What was the con- 
duct of the Indians ? 

What post did Pontiac invest in person? 
How are his plans betrayed, and his designs 
thwarted? Does he afterwards besiege the 
garrison? At what time did the United 
Brethren, or Moravians plant themselves in 
\merica ? What was their previous history? 
Where do they finally settle? Where else 
do they found missions ? 


I Wliy were they expelled from New Yoik * 
How do they succeed in Pennsylvania ? Who 
was the American bishop of the Moravians ? 
How did the French war affect them? In 
what year was the Indian massacre of Maho- 
ny ? What was afterwards the policy of the 
Moravians ? Why did Mr. Pitt resign on the 
accession of George III.? Who succeeded 
him? What w^as the first object of the new 
administration ? When and where was the 
peace concluded ? What were the conditions 
of the treaty ? 


PAR' 

PERIOD I. 

CHAPTER I. 

What differences of opinion in England 
and America led to the revolution? Wliat 
influence may be supposed to have arisen by 
the use of the term Mother Country ? What 
did England claim in regard to the colonies ? 
On w'hat pretension was the most decided op- 
position made ? What right did the Ameri- 
cans not dispute ? What did England finally 
resolve to do ? What had delayed the rup- 
ture? How did England propose to defray 
the expenses of the war? 

In w hat year did the jealousies between the 
colonies and E’^gland begin to appear ? At 
w hat place ? On what occasion ? What 
were the “ writs of assistance ?” What 
measures did the people of Boston adopt in 
regard to these writs ? Whom did they em- 
ploy to oppose ihem? At what time was it 
said that American independence begun ? 
In what year vyere plans matured for changing 
the American-^ governments ? By whom ? 
What measures did he propose for the ac- 
complishment of this object ? How w ere his 
plans discovered ? W^hat effect was produced 
bv his letters ? 


CHAPTER II. 

What notice did Lord Grenville give to the 
American agents in London? In what year? 
W'hat resolutions w'ere passed in the house of 
commons ? What was done by the colonial 
agents in London ? What course did Massa- 
chusetts adopt? What other colonies took 
part against the taxes? For wdiat objects 
were associations formed in the colonies ? 
What were the opinions of Walpole, in the 
leign of George II. ? What of Mr. Pitt? In 
what year did Lord Grenville introduce the 
stamp act ? 

How was the proposition received by the 
house of commons ? W^ho particularly dis- 
tinguished himself in the defense of the rights 
of America ? What did he assert in regard 
to the claims of the colonies ? What did he 
say of their loyalty ? Who opposed the pas- 
sage of the act ? How many voted against it? 


’ III. 

Wliat were the provisions of the act ? In 
what courts was the act to be enforced ? Did 
this admit of trial by jury ? Why w'as this 
act obnoxious to the colonists? Was oppo- 
sition anticipated? What laws did parlia- 
ment pass to enforce it ? On what day was 
it to take effect ? 

Who was at this time agent in London for 
Pennsylvania? What did he write home to 
Mr. Thompson ? What was Thompson’s re- 
ply ? How was the act received by the colo- 
nists ? What was done by the house of bur- 
gesses in Virginia? Who proposed the reso- 
lutions and advocated them? What was the 
emphatic remark of Henry on the occasion ? 


CHAPTER III. 

What was proposed by the general court of 
Massachusetts? From what colonies were 
delegates elected ? On what day did the con- 
gress meet ? At what place ? W'hat w'a.s 
their first measure? Whom did the congres.s 
address ? Could the provisions of the stamj) 
act be avoided ? Could the government be 
carried on without compliance? What meas- 
ures wTre taken to oppose it? W'iiat was 
done by the populace at Boston ? W’’hat was 
the conduct of Mr. Oliver? What measure.s 
were adopted towards Governor Hutchinson ? 
W'hat towards Mr. Ingersol of New Haven ? 

On what day was the act to take effect ? In 
what year? How was the day ushered in? 
W^hat demonstrations were made in New 
V'ork? W'hat wars done in Portsmouth, New 
Hampshire? Was the opposition general? 
Did the women of the country join in the ex- 
citement ? What proceedings were adopted ? 
What occurred in England at this crisis'^ 
How were the new ministers supposed to lie 
affected towards the colonies ? W^hat reso- 
lutions did General Conway introduce info 
the house of commons ? Were they adopted ^ 
On what were the ministry now resolved ? 
Whom did they examine before the house of 
commons? What was his opinion? Wf>i> 
opposed the repeal of the stamp act in the 
htiuse of commons ? Who advocated it ? Ui* 
W'hat principles did he oppose ii What vv:-i.s 
the result in the commons? Did it meet with 

473 


PART III.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[PEP.IOD I 


opposition in the house of lords? Who ad- 
v'ocated it there ? What was the result ? 
What declaratory act also passed with it? 


CHAPTER IV. 

Why did the colonists continue jealous of 
the British government ? What measures 
were recommended to the colonies hy Gene- 
ral Conway ? What did Governor IBernard 
recommend to the assemlily of Massachusetts ? 
Wh at did the assembly do ? Who was placed 
at the head of the new ministry ? At what 
time was it formed ? 

Who was chancellor of the exchequer in 
May, 1767 ( What measures did he propose ? 
With what result ? What was enacted in re- 
gard to New York ? What other means were 
adopted to collect the taxes ? What were the 
three acts which followed each other ? What 
feelings did they inspire in the colonies? 
What measures were adopted by the assem- 
bly of Massachusetts in 1768? How was the 
recommendation for union viewed by the 
British ministry ( What measures dkl they 
lake to prevent it ? What was done by the 
custom-house officers in June, 1768? What 
measures were adopted by the people of Bos- 
ton? What did they solicit of the governor ? 
What was his reply ? 

After the governor’s refusal, w'hat did the 
people do ? When did the convention assem- 
ble ? What were their proceedings ? What 
orders were given to General Gage ? How- 
many regiments were ordered from Halifax ? 
Did they meet with resistance from the inhab- 
itants ? Where were they quartered ? What 
effect did their presence produce ? In what 
month did they arrive ? 

What new's was received in Massachusetts 
early in 1769 ? What resolutions were adopt- 
ed by the two houses of parliament ? On the 
receipt of the address, what measures were 
adopted by the house of burgesses in Virgin- 
ia? What retaliatory steps were taken by 
the governor ? ' What did the members of the 
house then do? By whom were the resolu- 
tions introduced ? What agreements were 
entered into in the other colonies ? 

At what time in 1770 did the assembly of 
Massachusetts convene .^ Why did they not 
proceed to business? To w-hat place did the 
governor adjourn them ? What resolves did 
they then pass ? What did they refuse to do ? 
When was the governor recalled? In whose 
hands w-as the government left ? At what 
time did the affray betw-een the soldiers and 
citizens of Boston take place ? What was 
the result of it? Were* the soldiers tried? 
Who defended them ? Who was appointed 
to the head of the ministry in January, 1771 ? 
What bill did he introduce into parliament ? 
Did this satisfy the colonists? Why not? 
What was done in 1772? How did Great 
Britain regard these meetings ? What occur- 
red* in Rhode Island during this year ? 


CHAPTER V. 

What measures did Great Britain adopt to 
Introduce her teas ? How was the measure 

474 


j resisted by the colonists ? What was done at 
Philadelphia? What at New York^ What 
in Boston ? How many chests were destroy- 
ed ? When the news reached Flngland, what 
did the parliament re.solve ? What bill was 
passed in regard to Boston? At what time? 
How did parliament enlarge the powers of the 
crow'n ? How' did they attempt to secure the 
execution of the obnoxious laws ? How far 
did they extend the province of Quebec ? 
What was the object of this act? 

In what year was Governor Hutchinson re- 
called ? For wdiat reasons ? Who succeeded 
him ? When the bill shutting up the port of 
Boston was received, what measures were 
adopted by the inhabitants ? To what place 
was the assemlily removed ? What did the 
assembly here propose ? What did the gov- 
ernor attempt ? What advantage did the gov- 
ernor expect by shutting up the port of Bos- 
ton ? What reply was made by the inhabit- 
ants of Salem? What feeling was exhibited 
towards Boston by the colonies ? Who suc- 
ceeded Botetourt as governor of Virginia? 
When the assembly heard of the Boston port 
bill, what measures did they adopt ? 


CHAPTER VI. 

At what time did the general congress con- 
vene at Philadelphia ? How- many of the col- 
onies w'ere represented ? Which w ere not ? 
Who was chosen president ? How did they 
decide the relative weight of each colony? 
What were their first measures ? What did 
the committee report? 

What was deemed the most likely means 
of obtaining redress ? What was the nature 
of the non-importation compact ? W hat reso- 
lution did they pass in regard to the slave- 
trade ? How long was the congressional un- 
ion to continue ? What did Lord Chatham 
say of this congress? What did ihe petition 
to the king state ? By whom w-as it drafted ? 

What do they claim in their address to the 
people of England ? By whom was it prepar 
ed ? By whom drafted ? V hat was the na- 
ture of their address to their constituents ? 
At what time did the congress adjourn ? Were 
the proceedings generally approved by the 
people ? 


CHAPTER VII. 

Were the colonists unanimous ? What was 
the party called which adhered to t he cause 
of the colonies? What that which espoused 
the cause of England? What .seizures were 
made by order of General Gage ? How was 
the assembly of Massachusetts interfered 
with ? What did they then do ? VV horn did 
they elect president ? W hat measure.s wme 
adopted ? How many men was it proposed ?c 
raise ? What feelings were manifested in the 
southern colonies ? At what time in 1774 did 
the British parliament convene ? What were 
the sentiments of the king's speech ? Wh.st 
the reply of the house of commons ? Who 
was at that time the general agent ol the colo- 
nies ? What did he write home? 

When the measures were brought forward, 


Part hi.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period 1 


who espoused the cause of the colonists? 
What were the arguments and sentiments of 
Ills speech ? What the fate of Lord Chat- 
ham’s conciliatory measures ? Why w'ere the 
agents of the colonies refused a hearing? 
What resolutions were passed by both houses 
ol parliament? What measures werf adopt- 
ed on the 10th of February I To wliat other 
colonies were the prohibitions afterwards ex- 
tended ? What results were anticipated from 
these measures? What plan of conciliation 
was proposed by Lord North? What was its 
true character ? Who attempted privately to 
settle the difficulties ? With what result ? 


CHAPTER VIII. 

To what were things tending in America? 
What was recommended by the provincial 
congress ? What attempt was made by Gen- 
eral Gage on the 26th of February ? How 
was it frustrated ? What w'as the object of 
the expedition to Concord ? Who command- 
ed it? How many troops w'ere sent? At 
what place was the first blood shed? On what 
day? Were the stores destroyed? Wliat 
was the loss of the British during the day ? 
What that of the Americans? What feelings 
did this event produce ? What means were 
taken to arouse the colonists ? What meas- 
ures were adopted by the legislatures ? How 
many men were soon collected in the neigh- 
borhood of Boston ? 


CHAPTER IX. 

What was the situation of General Gage 
and his army ? What measures were adopted 
to cut off his supplies ? What posts at the 
north W’ere deemed of essential importance ? 
Who originated the plan of taking them ? 
What co-operation was expected from Ver- 
mont? To whom was the command of the 
troops intrusted ? Who at Boston had matu- 
red the same plan ? At what time did the 
force reach Lake Champlain? 

Who commanded Fort Ticonderoga? When 
asked by what authority the surrender was 
demanded, what was Allen’s reply ? On what 
day was it captured? Of what number did 
the garrison consist? WTo captured Crown 
Point? What was accomplished by Arnold? 
Who took Skeensborough ? Now called by 
what name ? Why was this success import- 
ant ? At what time did the congress meet in 
Philadelphia ? Who was chosen president ? 
What whs done ? What was done by Lord 
Ounmore of Virginia? Wlio aroused the 
people? What induced them to disperse ? 

What incensed the people of Virginia 
against Lord Dunmore? How does he es- 
cape from them? What other governors fol- 
lowed his example ? Who prevented dele- 
gates being elected in season from New York? 
Wiiat event hastened an election ? 


CHAPTER X. 

When was the army in Boston reinforced ? 
What generals joined at this time ? What 
measures were adopted by General Gage ? 


Whom would he not pardon ? How nm da 
violate his promise to the people of Boston f 
What measures were adopted to prevent the 
British from penetrating into the country? 
Wliere did the Americans entrench them- 
selves ? When were they discovered by the 
British ? How many men did General Gage 
send to dislodge them? How did they land? 
Where? What was done by the British be- 
fore advancing to the attack ? 

How were they received by the Americans ? 
What was the effect ? How’ often are the 
British repulsed ? Why are the Americans 
obliged to quit the field? How many British 
were engaged? What number was killed or 
wounded? How many of the Americans? 
Whom did congress elect cominuiider-in- 
chief? At what time ? What were his feel- 
ings ? W hat course did he adopt in regard to 
compensation ? 

Where did Washington join the army ? How 
was it stationed — and of how many men was 
it composed ? In what condition did he find 
them? Towards what objects were his efforts 
directed ? What measures w’ere adopted by 
congress to arouse and unite the people T 
What did they say in their manifesto ? What 
colony came into the confederacy at this 
time ? What title was now assumed? When 
was the post-office establishment organized ? 
W’^ho was the first postmaster general ? 


CHAPTER XL 

What expedition was contemplated by con- 
gress ? To avert what danger ? Who were 
to command ? W^iio w’as charged wdth fortify- 
ing New York ? What movements were 
made by generals Schuyler and Montgomery ? 
Why was Montgomery delayed at St. Johns? 

What rash expedition was undertaken by 
Colonel Allen and Major Brown ? What was 
the result? When was Chamble taken? 
What advantages were derived from it ? What 
measures were adopted by Carleton for the 
relief of St. Johns? With what result? 
What followed immediately after ? After the 
surrender of St. Johns, what was the conduct 
of Carleton? After Montgomery entered 
Montreal, w’hat difficulties did he encounter ? 
Describe the march of Arnold, and his ap- 
pearance before Quebec. To what place did 
he retire — and for what reason ? 

What was the force of General Carleton ? 
What that of the Americans ? What does 
General Montgomery attempt ? What does 
he finally resolve upon ? How was the at- 
tack conducted ? What w'as the fate of Mont- 
gomery? — And what the result of the assault? 
What was the conduct of Arnold, and that of 
his men ? What was the loss of the Ameri 
cans ? What was the conduct of Arnold, af* 
ter the battle ? 


CHAPTER XII. 

What orders were issued in regard to the 
sea-ports of New' England ? What town was 
burnt? What effect was produced? What 
did congress resolve upon in Decemoer? 
What efforts did the ministry make to retain 

475 


I 


PART III.J QUESTIONS. [period II. 


New York? Wliat law was passed to pre- 
vent it ? 

What did Lord Dunmore calculate on as 
regarded Virginia ? How did he attempt to 
effect it ? What was the result of the first 
conflict ? What did Lord Dunmore then do ? 
How did he afterwards attempt to supply his 
wants ? To what was he finally obliged to re- 
sort ? What last step was taken by congress 
for the purpose of producing a reconciliation ? 
In what year ! V/ho was the agent employ- 
ed? What w'as evident on the meeting of 
arliament ? What w'as the purport of the 
ing’s speech ? Before whom was Penn ex- 
amined ? What did he declare ? What act 
was passed in December ? What arrange- 
ments did England make wdth the German 
States? What disposition did parliament 
make of the petition of the colonies ? What 
measures closed the door to reconciliation ? 


CHAPTER Xin. 

At what time did the enlistment of the 
troops expire ? What measure did Washing- 
ton propose to increase the army ? What was 
the number of the army in February, 177C? 
How was the army employed in the winter of 
1775-6 ? What measures did General Wash- 
ington adopt to gain possession of Boston? 
On what day did the British evacuate it? 
What objects did the British propose in the 
campaign of 1776? Who w^asto regain New 
York ? What difficulties sunounded Arnold 
at Quebec ? Who superseded him ? What 
was the consequence ? At what time do the 
Americans evacuate Canada ? 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Who commanded the expedition against 
Charleston ? At what time did it arrive ? 
Were the Carolinians unprepared? Where 
had they constructed a fort ? Who command- 
ed the militia ? Of what number did they 
consist ? Of wffiat material was the fort con- 
structed ? What was the result of the attack ? 
What interesting incident occurred during the 
battle ? Upon what point did the British re- 
treat ? After the evacuation of Boston where 
did the commander-in-chief fix his head-quar- 
ters ? Who made the motion in congress for 
declaring the colonies independent? On what 
day ? Who w'as one of the most powerful 
writers in favor of independence ? On what 
day was the declaration of independence 
agreed to ? W'ho were the committee ap- 
pointed to prepare it ? Who drafted the one 
adopted ? What were the causes for separa- 
tion ? What did the instrument set forth ? 


PERIOD II 

CHAPTER I. 

How is the declaration of independence to 
be regarded ? How w'as it to affect the inter- 
ests of America? At what time did the troops 
under How^e take possession of Staten Island ? 
When did those from England, under Admi- 
ral Howe, arrive ? What others joined them ? 
What was the whole number destined for 

476 


New York ? What were the expectations of 
Lord Howe ? 

What did he attempt by proclamation ? In 
what light did congress view the proceeding ! 
How did he address the commander-in-chief? 
What was the course of Washington ? Whom 
did Lord Howe then send ? What was the 
reply of Washington ? What was the plan 
of the campaign? WTiat advantages were 
offered by the possession of New York ? 
What incidents prevented? What measures 
were taken for the defense of New York ? 

How many men were assembled there ? In 
what condition ? How much efficient force ? 
What causes had produced these results ? 
Describe the position of the American army 
in New York. Where did the British land ! 
On what day ? Describe the position of theii 
army. Where did Washington intend to ar- 
rest their progress? How did the British 
commence the attack ? 

Where was the true point of attack? By 
what stratagem was it rendered successful ? 
W'ho commanded the American troops in that 
quarter ? Who conducted the British ? W'hat 
was the loss of the Americans? Of the Brit- 
ish? Did General Washington visit the field 
of battle ? What w^as his determination ^ 
What orders did he issue to his troops ? 
Where did they finally assemble ? 


CHAPTER II. 

Who was sent by General Washington as a 
spy to Long Island ? What was his fate ? 
What were his last w'ords ? On what day 
did the British take possession of New York ? 
W’’ere overtures of reconciliation again made ? 
Who was appointed to treat on the part of the 
Americans ? W'hat basis did they insist up- 
on ? What were the consequences of the 
surrender of New York? To what were the 
efforts of Washington directed? 

What did he represent to congress ? W'hat 
inducements were offered ? What policy did 
Washington adopt? What occurred on the 
16th of September? With what result? 
What was the wish of the British command- 
er ? Failing in this, what plan did he adopt ? 
To what place did Washington remove his 
forces? By whom w'as he attacked at Wffiite 
Plains? W'iih what result? To what place 
did he then remove the army ? At what time 
did he cross the Hudson ? 

On what points did General Howe now* 
turn his attention ? What instructions had 
General W'ashington given to General Green ? 
W'ho commanded at Fort Washington ? How- 
many men were in the garrison ? On what 
day was it attacked ? W^'ith what result ? 
How many British were killed ? How many 
Americans surrendered ? What did the Brit- 
ish next attempt ? When was Fort Lee evac- 
uated ? What policy does W'ashington still 
pursue ? Of what number was his army still 
composed ? Through what places does Wash- 
ington retreat ? In wffiat did General Howe 
make a mistake? W'here did he finally post 
his army ? W'hy did he not iimtitidtHtpi v 
cross the Delaware? What aiiangeinc^ius 
did he make ? 


PART III.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II. 


CHAPTER III. 

What was the condition of Washington’s 
army in December 1776? How does he soothe 
and encourage them? What measures did 
Howe adopt to bring back the people to the 
royal cause ? With what effect ? 

What measures did Washington take to in- 
crease his army ? What was the conduct of 
General Lee? What was the consequence 
to himself? After the reinforcements had 
arrived, to what number was the army aug- 
mented? What bold plan does Washington 
form ? Give an account of the manner in 
which it was executed. How many prisoners 
were taken ? 

At what time did Cornwallis reach the 
neighborhood of Trenton? What movement 
did General Washington then make ? Give a 
particular account of it, and the result. What 
distinguished officer fell at Trenton ? What 
emotions did these successes give rise to in 
the country ? To what place did Washington 
retire ? What posts did he afterwards cap- 
ture ? Where did he finally take up his win- 
ter-quarters ? With whom is Washington 
compared as a commander ? 

What new feelings prevail in regard to the 
contest? What defeat did the Americans 
suffer on Lake Champlain ? At what time 
was Rhode Island taken ? At what time were 
the articles of confederation adopted ? What 
did they ordain ? What name did they give 
to the colonies ? What w as the character of 
the congress of 1776 ? What difficulties sur- 
rounded them ? What means did they adopt 
to raise money? Whom did they send to 
France? For w^hat object? What were 
their special instructions ? What powers did 
congress grant to General Washington ? What 
specific objects was he authorized to accom- 
plish ? ^ 


CHAPTER IV. 

What was the conduct of the English and 
German troops in New Jersey ? What was 
said of them in England? Who were called 
lories ^ Where did they threaten to join the 
British standard? With what disease was 
the army threatened ? What precautions 
were taken by Washington ? What were the 
first movements of the British in 1777? By 
whom was Peekskill taken ? At what time ? 
Who attacked Danbury ? With what force? 
What was the fate of the town ? What oc- 
curred in the retreat of the army ? What was 
the loss of each party ? Describe the expe- 
dition of Colonel Meigs to Sag Harbor. Who 
was the most prominent of the commission- 
ers sent to France ? What was his character? 
What may be said of the value of his ser- 
vices ? 

What distinguished Frenchman espoused 
tlie American cause at this time ? What was 
his reply when told the colonies were in great 
distress ? What appointment did he receive 
from congress ? What were his relations 
with General Washington ? What two ob- 
jects did the British propose to accomplish in 
the campaign of 1777 ^ What measures did 


I Washington adopt to prevent them ? What 
I stratagem did General Howe resort to? With 
what success ? 


CHAPTER V. 

By whom was General Prescott captured ? 
In what manner ? At what time ? What plan 
had the British formed to reduce America ? 
To whom w^as the command of the expedition 
given? To whose prejudice? What was 
the conduct of Governor Carleton? Who 
were the principal officers to accompany Bur- 
goyne ? What was the strength of his army ? 
What was his plan of operations ? At what 
time does the army advance ? What means 
did Burgoyne use to operate on the Indians 
and on the Americans ? What w as the force 
of St. Leger? What fort did he invest? By 
whom w^as it commanded ? Who went to its 
relief ? What was the result ? Who retreat 
ed from the fort ? For what purpose ? Who 
was sent to the relief of the fort ? What was 
done by St. Leger What was the conduct 
of the Indians ? 

What place did Burgoyne first invest? On 
what day ? How man)' troops garrisoned it ? 
By whom commanded ? What circumstance 
connected w ith its defense had been overlook- 
ed? After the British had gained Mount De- 
fiance, what course did the Americans adopt ? 
Who pursued the Americans ? With what 
force ? Where did he overtake them ? What 
was the result ? What effect had this on the 
movements of St. Clair ? What post of safe- 
ty did he finally reach ? Where is Fort Ed- 
ward ? 

Of what place did Burgoyne take posses- 
sion? Where is Skeenesborough situated? 
What measures were adopted by General 
Schuyler? What effect was produced in 
England by these partial successes ? What 
in America ? What means did General 
Schuyler adopt to impede the progress of the 
British ? Why was he superseded ? Who 
was appointed to the command ? What qther 
officers joined the northern army ? At what 
time did Burgoyne reach Fort Edw'ard ? How 
did he obtain supplies ? How many men did 
he send to seize the provisions at Bennington? 
Who commanded them ? Who commanded 
the Americans ? What was the result ? Who 
was sent with a re-inforcement ? By whom 
was he met ? With what result? What was 
the loss of the British in both engagements ? 

In what point of view w’as the battle of 
Bennington particularly important? Relate 
the tragical story of Miss M’Crea. What 
were its effects on the inhabitants of the ad- 
jacent country ? 

At what time did Burgoyne cross the Hud- 
S('n ? At what time did the first battle occur? 
At what place? With what result? What 
was the loss of the British? Who claimed 
the victory? Who had it? W'heu was the 
general battle fought ? Describe the position 
of the British army. W'hat distinguished gen- 
erals belonged to it ? 

Describe the manner in which the attack 
was made. W’hat is said of the battle? WTiat 
was the result? W'hat British colonel .was 

477 . 


PA.KT III.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II 


« 


/ 


killed ? What general officer was mortally 
wounded ? What was now the situation of 
the British army? What move does General 
Burgoyne make ? What does he next attempt ? 
From whom had he expected supplies? On 
what day did he finally capitulate ? 

How many men were surrendered ? How 
many had been previously lost ? What were 
the stipulations of the capitulation ? How 
w'ere they treated by the Americans ? What 
conse<iuence followed the surrender? How 
did it affect the great cause of America? 
What expedition was planned from New 
York ? By whom commanded ? What did 
it effect? When did Burgoyne learn that aid 
was at hand ? When the news of Burgoyne’s 
surrender reached Clinton, what course did 
he adopt ? What the character of the expe- 
dition ? 


CHAPTER VI. 

Wliat expedition was undertaken by Admi- 
ral and General Howe ? On what day did 
they leave Sandy Hook ? Where did they 
disembark their troops ? How many in num- 
ber? What movement was made by General 
Washington? What generals accompanied 
Washington? What position did the two ar- 
mies assume ? On what day did the battle of 
the Brandywine take place ? Describe the 
battle. 

What was the loss of the Americans ? What 
the loss of the British ? What officers par- 
ticularly distinguished themselves ? After the 
battle, to what place did the Americans re- 
treat? What move did Washington make to 
recover his loss ?- What defeated his plans ? 
What move is now made by Howe ? What 
does Washington do? Where does congress 
adjourn to ? What powers do they confer on 
Washington ? 

At what time did Howe cross the Schuyl- 
kill ? Where did his army halt ? Who com- 
manded the detachment which entered Phila- 
delphia? How large was the xlinerican ar- 
my ? Where was it encamped ? How did 
Howe regard the capture of Philadelphia? 
What measures did the Americans adopt to 
cut off the supplies of the British army ? Did 
the British endeavor to prevent it ? Were 
they successful ? What induced Washington 
to attack the British at Germantown ? De- 
scribe the battle and its results. What move 
did the American army then make ? 

In what light did congress view the affair at 
Germantown ? What move was soon made 
by the British army? Why was this move 
necessary ? What was said by Dr. Franklin ? 
Why did the British wish to keep open the 
navigation of the Delaware ? Describe their 
attack on R(>d Bank. What was the result ? 
What place did they next attack ? What was 
the result? What mode did Cornwallis adopt 
of attacking Fort Mercer? With what suc- 
cess ? What was the consequence ? 

By what troops was Washington now re- 
inforced? What was the numbej" of his ar- 
my? To w'hat place did he advance ? What 
transpired there ? At what time does Wash- 

478 


ington go into winter-quarters ? What w;is 
the condition of his army ? How did they 
bear their sufferings ? What are the reflec- 
tions of the authoress ? 


CHAPTER VII. 

What were the causes of the distress of the 
army ? What did congress insist on, in re- 
gard to the bills of credit ? Would they pur- 
chase necessaries for the army ? What course 
were the officers forced to adopt? What feel- 
ings stimulated the intrigues against Wash- 
ington? What was their object? Who was 
prominent among the leaders ? What states 
addressed congress on the subject? What 
measures did congress adopt to reflect on 
General Washington? Who was placed at 
the head of the board of war ? What expedi- 
tion did they plan ? Who was invited to join 
the expedition ? Did the enterprise succeed ? 

What was the public sentiment in regard 
to the intrigues against Washington ? Who 
superseded Conway? What was the final 
sentiment in congress? On what occasion 
did General Conway make suitable acknowl- 
edgements? What provision does congress 
make for the officers, to quiet discontents ? 
What does he urge with regard to the ap- 
proaching campaign ? Are the British ready 
to open the campaign early ? To what are 
their efforts limited ? 

What position did La Fayette occupy in 
May ? What attempt was made to surprise 
him ? With wffiat success ? What is said of 
the American privateers ? How many British 
vessels had they ca])tured ? What effect had 
the capture of Burgoyne in Europe ? What 
were the feelings of the English people? 
What were the calamities which they foresaw 
might happen ? With what feelings did France 
view the discontents in America ? Why did 
she not ^at first espouse her cause ? What 
was her wish ? What her general policy ? 

What was the course of Dr. Franklin? 
What proposition did he make to England ? 
What effect had the capture of Burgoyne ? 
What did the French ministry immediately 
declare ? On what day was the treaty made ? 
Did it recognize the independence of the 
United States ? What was agreed to in the 
treaty ? Who signed it on the part of France ? 
Who on the part of the States? On what 
day were the commissioners received at the 
court of France ? How were they received ? 
Was the event important? What measures 
were adopted by the British parliament ? 
What was foretold of these measures ? Which 
counsels prevailed? Who were appointed 
commissioners ? What were their secret ob- 
jects? 

When the news of the alliance reached 
England, what effect did it produce ? What 
did the English resolve upon ? How was 
France found to be prepared? At what time 
did the treaty reach the United States ? By 
what vessel was it brought? When did the 
British cornmi.ssioners arrive? Who were 
they? Were their terms acceptable ? What 
did congress demand ? What did the commis- 


PART III.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II 


sioners then attempt ? Which labored with 
the greatest ability and zeal 1 What means 
did he use ? What was offered to General 
Reed? What was his reply? How was 
Johnstone exposed ? What measures did 
congress adopt ? W'hat writers exposed the 
baseness of his attempts? How was public 
opinion at the time ? 


CHAPTER VIII. 

At what time did the British prepare to 
evacuate Philadelphia? On what day did 
they march out of the city ? W^hat are the 
movements of W ashington ? What his views 
of a general engagement ? What those of his 
officers? Where did the battle take place? 
On what day ? W'hat was the conduct of 
General Lee ? What punishment did he af- 
terwards suffer ? 

Which party retained the possession of the 
field ? What move was made in the night by 
the British army ? On what place do they 
retreat ? What disposition is made of the 
American army ? 

Who commanded the French fleet? Of 
how many ships did it consist? From what 
French port did it sail ? On what day ? What 
was its destination ? Disappointed in that 
plan, what did it next undertake ? Who w as 
made minister to Frame? On what day? 
What expedition did Washington plan in con- 
junction with the French fleet? To whom 
was it intrusted ? What was the force to be 
employed? What that of the British? At 
what time did the French fleet arrive off New- 
port ? What were the arrangements for cap- 
turing the place ? At what time was the de- 
scent to be made ? What delayed it? 

What caused the F rench fleet to depart ? 
At what time does Sullivan besiege Newport? 
What is done by d'Estaing? Why is the 
siege raised ? On what day ? To wffiat point 
does the American army retreat ? Are they 
pursued ? Where does the action take place ? 
With what result ? W'ho arrives from New' 
York? With what force ? What w'ere some 
of the consequences of d’Estaing’s conduct? 
To whom did Clinton leave the command of 
the transports ? With what orders? What 
injury was done to the American ships? Was 
private property respected? 

Was the campaign of this year distinguish- 
ed for savage depredations ? Where is Wyo- 
ming situated ^ Who commanded the Indians 
that attacked it ? Were the people in favor 
of the colonists ? What stimulated the Brit- 
ish and Indians to attack the Wyoming settle- 
ments ? At what time is the attack made ? 
Who commanded the Americans at Wilks- 
barre ? How did he determine to resist the 
savages ? What was the result ? WTat gave 
rise to difficulties between the French and 
Americans ? To what did congress attribute 
them ? 

For what place does the French fleet sail? 
On what day? Do the English also send for- 
ces to the West Indies? How many troops 
depart? What results are accomplished in 
the West Indies ? What was one of the 


leading objects of the campaign of 1778 ? How 
many troops sail for Georgia? What city 
is captured ? How many men are lost on 
the part of the Americans ? At what place 
does General Washington retire to winter 
quarters ? 


CHAPTER IX. 

What was the plan of Sir Henry Clinton ? 
What place alone held out? Who command- 
ed the troops at St. Augustine ? What did 
he do ? Who took command of the British 
forces in Georgia? Was the whole country 
now subdued ? Why did not Prevost attack 
Charleston? Against what place did he plan 
an expedition ? Who commanded it ? What 
was the result ? 

Why did the British transfer the war to the 
southern states? How were the royalists 
classed? W'hat was intended by the move- 
ment to Augusta? What other means did 
the British employ ? Did the royalists col- 
lect and embody themselves ? Under whom ? 
Under whom did the Carolinians rally? Where 
did the hostile parties meet ? What was the 
result? How many of the royalists were 
executed ? Who was appointed to command 
the southern forces ? At what time did he 
reach Charleston ? When did he take com- 
mand ? At what place ? What was Lincoln’s 
plan ? WTat was the strength of his army ? 
To what point does he dispatch General 
Ashe ? With what force ? 

W'hat stratagem did Prevost use ? W'as it 
successful ? What troops resisted ? What 
was the loss of the Americans ? What was 
the consequence of this defeat ? W'hat gov- 
ernment was organized in Georgia? What 
was the conduct of the Carolinians? Who 
was chosen governor? How many men were 
raised by the middle of April ? What were 
Lincoln’s plans ? What movement was made 
by the British army ? With what success ? 
On what point did General Moultrie retreat ? 
On what day did the English appear before 
Charleston ? By what corps had the garri- 
son been reinforced ? What reinforcements 
were expected? How was delay produced ? 
W'hat did Prevost do ? Does Lincoln arrive ? 
To what place does Prevost retire? What 
are his objects? W’hat the movements of 
Lincoln? 

What' expedition was sent out from New 
York in May? Who commanded it? Of 
what force did it consist^ WTat objects 
did it propose to accomplish? To what point 
did the fleet proceed ? WTat was accomplish- 
ed ? And what the result ? What places did 
Clinton next attack? Why were these pla- 
ces important ? At what time did he leave 
New York ? Which place did he first attack ? 
W'ith what result? How' w'as Verplank Point 
taken ? Where did General Clinton finally 
encamp ? What was accomplished by the 
Connecticut privateers ? What measures did 
General Clinton take to destroy them ? Wh.al 
towns were sacked and burnt ? 

What measures did W'ashington take to 
recover Stony Point? Who commanded the 

479 


PART III.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period iu 


expedition? How was it conducted, and 
what was the result? Were the Americans 
emniiiy successful at Verplank’s Point ? What 
measures did Clinton adopt when he learned the 
news { What did General Washington deem 
it prudent to do ? What exploit was perform- 
ed by Mujor Lee on the 19th of July ? Who 
had come from Halifax and taken post at the 
mouth of the Penobscot river ? What was 
ids object ? Who commanded the naval and 
land armament sent to the Penobscot ? What 
did they do on reaching the Penobscot ? What 
occasioned the failure of the enterprise ? 
How did the men escape ? What feelings 
did this disaster occasion in Massachusetts? 
What expedition was planned against the In- 
dians ? Who commanded ? What did it ef- 
fect ? To what place did the army retire, 
after accomplishing their object ? 


CHAPTER X. 

What events were transpiring in the West 
Indies ? Who commanded the English fleet ? 
Who the French ? What did the English de- 
sire ? What had the French in view? Why 
did they not wish a general battle ? What 
island is captured by the French? After d’Es- 
taing had received reinforcements, w'hat place 
does he assail ? Give the particulars. What 
complaints are made by the Americans ? 
What reasons do they give why d’Estaing 
should return? Does he listen to their en- 
treaties? What two measures does Count 
d’Estaing propose? Which was adopted? 
What measures of defense are adopted by 
General Prevost? 

What steps are taken by General Lincoln ? 
What was prematurely done by d’Estaing ? 
How did the commandant effect delay ? What 
truce was granted ? What reinforcements 
did the British receive ? Who joined the 
Americans? With what force? On what 
day was the place besieged? When was the 
bombardment commenced ? Give a general 
account of the battle, and the final result. 

Why does Clinton whthdraw from Rhode 
Island ? What fleet was commanded by Paul 
Jones ? Describe the battle which occurred 
on the 23d of September. Who was the vic- 
tor ? At what cost ? 

What were some of the disadvantages of 
the French alliance ? VV’hat considerations 
did the patriots address to the people ? What 
evils were experienced from the avaricious 
and selfish ? What added to this general de- 
cline of morality ? What amount of paper 
had been issued liy congress ( What mean 
device did England resort to, to depreciate 
the currency ? 

What selfish considerations influenced the 
French cabinet? What did Mr. Gerard de- 
mand for France ? What did he ask for 
Spain ? What did Spain seek to obtain from 
the United States ? What course did she 
finally adopt on her own account ? W ho was 
sent out to reinlbrce General Clinton? What 
move did Clinton then make? Who com- 
manded at the south ? Where did Washing- 
ton go into winter-quarters ^ 

480 


CHAPTER XI. 

What feelings were manifested in Russia 
towards England 1 What did England claim ? 
Who was foremost in opposition to her pre- 
tensions ? What proposition was made by 
Catharine II. ? What powers acceded to the 
proposal ? What were the provisions of the 
treaty ? What agreement was made to en- 
sure its observance ? To what courts were 
these articles of agreement communicated? 
What powers adopted them ? What policy 
did England pursue ? What course did Por- 
tugal take ? Why ? What course did Hol- 
land adopt? 

What was now the policy of the British ? 
To what point did Clinton sail? By whom 
is he reinforced ? On what point does he 
concentrate his forces ? W hat are the move- 
ments of General Lincoln ? Who aids him? 
What were the discouragements attending 
the defense of Charleston ? At what time did 
the siege commence? Where was General 
Huger stationed ? Did he retain his position? 
What was the consequence? What rein 
forceinents did the British receive ? How 
was Fort Moultrie passed ? With what loss ? 
How was Charleston then menaced ? On 
what day was Fort Moultrie abandoned? 

On what day was Charleston surrendered ? 
How many men capitulated ? How many 
cannon were given up? To whom do his- 
torians attribute the success at Savannah and 
Charleston? What expeditions did Clinton 
plan? Were they successful? Whom did 
Tarleton pursue? Where did he overtake 
Burford ? How did he tarnish the honors of 
his success? Into whose possession had 
South Carolina now fallen ? What did Gene- 
ral Clinton say of it ? What does he proceed 
to do ? What does he require of the citizens ? 
What arrangements does he now make ? 
What is remarked of the winter of 1779-80 ? 
What movement had been made by Knyphau- 
son during Clinton's absence? What was 
his object ? What engagement took place ? 
With what result ? What aroused the people? 
What was the consequence ? 


CHAPTER XII. 

What measures did congress adopt in re- 
gard to their currency ? What had been pre- 
viously done by Clinton in South Carolina f 
What was the conduct of the British towards 
the republicans of the south? To what vexa- 
tions were they subject? What especially 
excited the opposition of the Carolinians ( 
What did the British require of them? What 
did they reply ? What is said of the women 
ot Carolina? What was their parting ad- 
vic -; What general remarks are made in 
regard to the causes which produced the tor- 
por of 1779? What state of feeling succeed- 
ed this? Was it shared and stimulated by 
the ladies ? What society was formed in 
Philadelphia? Who was at its head ? Wh.u 
was the character of Mr. Washington? 


CHAPTER XIII. 

WTiat news did La F ayette bring on his re- 


PART m ] 


(QUESTIONS. 


[period II. 


turn fro fri France? How was he received? 
When did the S(juadron arrive ? What rein- 
forcements did it bring ? What arrangements 
were made in regard to the rank of the offi- 
cers ? How were the French received ? 

What reinforcements reached New York? 
What expedition w'as determined on by Gen- 
eral Clinton? What measures were adopted 
by Washington ? What was the final action 
of General Clinton ? What events transpired 
at the south ? What officers distinguished 
themselves in partisan warfare ? What was 
effected by Colonel Sumpter? Where did 
he defeat the British ? Who is sent with 
regular troops to defend South Carolina? 

W'^ho was appointed to the command of the 
southern army ? On what point did he ad- 
vance ? With what force ^ Wliat proclama- 
tion did he issue ? What influence had it on 
the people ? Who commanded the British 
army ? What plans did he I'orm to attack the 
Americans ? What was done by General 
Gates? How did the armies meet? Near 
what place ? What was the result of the bat- 
tle ? What W'as the loss of the Americans ? 
What that of the British ? W'hat general offi- 
cer was mortally wounded ? On w hat point 
did General Gates retreat? What officer 
still remained in South Carolina? Where is 
he finally defeated ? By whom? Who still 
continued to harass the British ? 


CHAPTER XIV. 

What thrilling event occurred akthe north? 
What was Arnold’s standing with the people 
at this time ? Wffiat caused his first indebted- 
ness? What excited him against congress? 
What punishment w'as inflicted by the court- 
martial ? Why does he determine to sell his 
country ? W'ith whom does he negotiate ? 
What plan is agreed upon ? How did he dis- 
pose of the forces? Who was appointed to 
confer with him? At what time do they have 
a personal interview ? Why does Andre re- 
main on shore ? 

Why does he not again go on board the Vul- 
ture ? What route does he take for New 
York ? W'here is he met and arrested ? By 
whom? What conversation passed? To 
what post is he taken ? What does Colonel 
Jameson permit? Where had General Wash- 
ington been employed ? What was his first 
care ? Had Arnold accomplices ? How might 
Andre have been disposed of? What course 
did General W^ashington adopt ? Who were 
prominent members of the court-martial ? 

Who intexTered to save Andre? What ar- 
guments w'ere used to excuse him ? How' did 
he appear before the court ? What was his 
sentence ? Does Clinton still urge his re- 
lease ? Who were appointed to negotiate in 
the matter? W'hat were the arguments of 
Robinson ? What the reply of Greene ? What 
circumstances increased his desire of life ? 
What does he solicit of Washington ? When 
is he finally executed? What are his last 
words at the gallows ? 

W^hat did Arnold receive from the British 
government ? Wdiat did he sacrifice ? How 


were the captors of Andre rewarded ? After 
the battle of Camden, what enterprise did 
Cornwallis undertake? To what place did 
he march ? What time did he reach it ? Who 
had committed acts of barbarity in North 
Carolina? What spirit did they arouse in 
the people? Who were the principal lead- 
ers ? At what place was the principal battle 
fought ? With what result? How did this 
affect the situation of Cornwallis ? Who 
were the principal leaders of tlie republicans? 
What does Cornwallis finally decide upon? 
Where does he encamp his army? 

W ho was sent to Virginia ? For what pur- 
pose? With what force ? What rencounter 
took place between the partisan chiefs ? With 
what result ? Who superseded Gates? In 
what condition did he find the army ? What 
line of policy was determined on ? Who was 
sent to reinforce Cornwallis ? Wdth what 
force? Who makes a descent on Virginia? 
In what spirit ? 


CHAPTER XV. 

What events w'ere transpiring in Europe ? 
Were the naval operations extensive? Who 
captured Pensacola, and subsecjuently Flori- 
da? What reinforcements did Framm de- 
termine on sending to America? What 
force W'as to be sent to Cornwallis ? What 
was the situation of American affairs? What 
were the difficulties which surrouiulsd the 
American congress ? W’'hat means did thej 
adopt to raise money ? 

Who was appointed treasurer? W"hat was 
his character? What means did he adopt to 
raise the credit of the country ^ What was 
done, in the mean time, abroad ? Who watch- 
ed over the interests of America there ? What 
moneys were raised by loan? What results 
were to be produced? What insubordination 
showed itself at this time? What w'ere the 
alledged grounds of it ? To what extent did 
it reach ? Who were the commissioners ap- 
pointed by congress to examine into the 
facts? 

What measures were taken by Clinton to 
seduce the mutineers? V'ith what result? 
What measures were recommended by Wash- 
ington ? How was the matter finally adopt- 
ed ? What was done with Clinton’s emissa- 
ries ? What other troops revolt ? What steps 
w'ere taken by Washington? What plan of 
operations was adopted by General Greene ? 
Describe the battle of the Cowpens ? What 
loss did each party sustain ? 

What does Cornwallis decide upon ? What 
favorable incident saved Colonel Morgan ? 
Who arrives and assumes the command ? Do 
the British still pursue? Where are the 
Americans again overtaken ? By what inci- 
dent are they again preserved? To what 
point does General Greene march ? W'ho is to 
join him ? What are the intentions of Com- 
w'allis? To w'hat place does he go? For 
what purpose? What accidents caused the 
defeat of two parties of loyalists? WTat 
terminated the Tarleton expedition ? 

At what place does General Greene conceu 

481 


PART lll.j 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II. 


trate his army ? How strong is it ? De- 
scribe the battle of Guilford Court House ? To 
what place does Greene retreat ? What meas- 
ures does Cornwallis now decide upon? 
W’hat movements are made by Greene ? When 
Cornwallis reached Wilmington, what plans 
does he consider ? What does he finally de- 
cide upon? Who is left in command of the 
troops remaining in Carolina? With what 
opes ? 


CHAPTER XVI. 

Where were the head-quarters of Lord 
Rawdon? W'hat were the other principal 
posts of the British? What compelled the 
British to divide their troops? What effect 
was produced by the retreat of Cornwallis? 
What partisan olhcers annoyed the British in 
the southern part of Carolina? Wdio held 
Lord Rawdon in check in the northern part ? 
Where does Greene intrench his army ? By 
whom are they attacked? At what time? 
Describe the batlle. What is the loss on 
either side? Whit movement is made by 
Greene ? Is he pursued ? 

At what time does Lord Rawdon evacuate 
Camden? Towards what place does he re- 
treat? What forts are captured by Marion 
and Lee ? What by Sumpter? How many 
prisoners are made ? What posts now re- 
mained to the British in upper Carolina? 
What post does Greene beseige ? Who flies 
to its succor ? What post capitulates to the 
Americans ? W"hy does Greene assault the 
post of Ninety-Six ? Is he successful? To 
w^hat place does he then retire ? Sketch the 
history o^ Isaac Hayne. What is said of 
Lord Ra>vdon ? 


CHAPTER XVII. 

WTat were the determinations of Greene? 
What route did he pursue to meet the enemy ? 
W^'ho commanded the British forces ? Where 
was the decisive battle fought ? With w'hat 
result ? What was the loss of the British ? 
Wdiat that of the Americans ? After Greene’s 
army was reinforced, to what places did the 
British retreat ? What is said of Greene’s 
military character? Where did Arnold land 
in Virginia? Wdth what force? What was 
his conduct ? 

What plan is formed for the capture of Ar- 
nold? WTo is dispatched to Virginia ? With 
what force ? What naval force is dispatched 
from Rhode Island? What prevents the cap- 
ture of Arnold? What force does Clinton 
send to Virginia? What town is burnt by 
Arnold? To what place do Philip and Ar- 
nold retreat ? For what object ? After Corn- 
wallis took command, what plans does he 
form ? Who commanded the corps of Ameri- 
cans in Virginia? What policy did La Fa- 
yette adopt ? What expedition was confided 
to Tarleton ? With what result ? 

What orders are sent to Cornwallis by 
Clinton? What is finally decided upon? 
Where does Cornwallis conclude to fortify 
himself? What was agreed upon at Wethers- 

482 


field, between Washington and Count Ro 
chambeau ? What change was made in his 
plans ? What stratagem was practiced ? 

At what place did the French join General 
Washington ? When he crossed the Hudson, 
what report did he cause to be spread ? De- 
scribe his route to the south. At what time 
did he join La Fayette ? At what place ? At 
what time did Count de Grasse enter the 
Chesapeake ? What end did it accomplish ? 
What was feared in regard to General La 
Fayette? How was the artillery to be ob- 
tained for the siege ? What was the advice 
of Washington? What was the conduct of 
the French admiral ? Was it successful ? 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

What is the situation of Cornwallis ? What 
information does he receive from Clinton ? 
What diversion does Clinton attempt ? Who 
commanded the expedition against New Lon- 
don? What forts defended it? What w'as 
the conduct of the British? What distin- 
guished officer was slain by his own sword ? 
What was the fate of New London? Did 
Arnold penetrate into the country? What 
measures of defense are adopted by Corn- 
wallis ? How does he lose his only chance 
of escape ? 

What is the strength of the combined ar- 
mies which move from Williamsburg? What 
portion were French? At what time do 
they commence the seige ? What portions ol 
the works are carried by assault? How did 
General Washington divide the service ? 
Who commanded the sortie ? What was its 
success ? What effort does Cornwallis make 
to save his army ? How is he prevented ? 

At what time does he propose to negoti- 
ate? What terms does he ask? What are 
granted ? What were the articles of capitula- 
tion ? How many troops were surrendered ? 
What arrangements w'ere made between the 
French and Americans? How were the 
prisoners treated? Was any aid on its way 
from New York? What feelings did the 
event occasion in New York ? What allies 
leave America ? 


CHAPTER XIX. 

WTiat has already been stated in regard to 
Vermont? What did New York attempt in 
regard to the settlers in Vermont ? What 
was the consequence? What measures are 
taken by the inhabitants of Vermont? What 
name do they give to the state ? What do 
they ask of congress ? 

What was the situation of Vermont in 
1781 ? By what system of management had 
its territory been protected ? What fortunate 
event avoided a crisis ? What was the con- 
dition of the country in 1781 ? What means 
of relief had congress ? Did the states pay 
their quotas ? Whom did the people blame ? 

What was now the feeling in England in 
regard to the war? What posts did the Brit- 
ish now hold in America ? What resolution 
wa.s passed in the house of commons? Who 
succeeds Sir Henry Clinton? What was the 


PART IV.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period I. 


general feeling on both sides? Wlio were 
appointed by the British to negotiate for 
peace? Why were they unsuccessful ? Who 
were appointed by congress? What power 
recognizes the independence of the United 
States ? 

W'ho were appointed commissioners on the 
part of Great Britain ? When were the pre- 
liminary articles signed? When was the final 
treaty completed ? What circumstances made 
the treaty more favorable to America ? What 
subject was left unsettled ? What were the 
causes of discontent in the army ? What 
were the fears of the olficers ? What am- 
bitious feelings had weight ? 

What means were taken to bring Washing- 
ton into these views ? What sentiments were 
expressed in the letter to Washington? What 
feelings did the communication produce ? 
What did he reply ? What gave rise to the 
Newburg letter? Who was its author? 
What was its character and tenor? What 
did it advise ? What did it propose ? 

What course did Washington adopt? What 
address did he make in the meeting ? What 
did he declare — and what promise ? What 
effect was produced upon the officers ? What 
did he write to congress in their behalf ? 
What act did congress pass ? 

Who first communicated the intelligence of 
peace? At what time was it officially an- 
nounced? How long had the war lasted? 
When was the army disbanded ? What is 
said of those who still survive ? What Eu- 
ropean powers acknowledge the independence 
of the United States ? At what periods ? 
When did Prussia come in ? On what day 
did the British evacuate New York ? At 
what time did Washington take leave of the 
army ? At wffiat place ? Whence did Wash- 
ington proceed? For what purpose? On 
what day did he resign his commission ? To 
what place does he retire ? Where is Mount 
Vernon situated ? 


CHAPTER XX. 

What was the condition of the country at 
the close of the war? W’hat augmented the 
discontent ? What expedient was resorted 
to by Rhode Island? What disorders grew 
out of these distresses ? Who was the leader 
of the malcontents in Massachusetts ? What 
did he do at Springfield ? 

What force was ordered out to suppress the 


insurrection ? Who commanded it ? Who 
was appointed to take possession of Spring- 
field ? How did he accomplish it ? How 
many rioters were killed ? How were the 
malcontents finally disposed of? What was 
discovered in regard to the government ? 
What remedy was proposed ? What evils 
existed? How alone could they have a reme- 
dy ? Who suggested the idea of strengthen- 
ing the general government ? Which state 
first recommended a convention to form a 
constitution? On whose motion? In what 
year? How was the proposition received by 
congress ? When did the convention meet? 
What did they proceed to do ? 

What two opposite views presented them- 
selves ? What did one class of politicians 
believe ? Where did they look for an exam- 
ple? What did others believe? Where is 
the true line? On what basis was the con- 
stitution formed? What different views were 
entertained by the two parties ? What were 
those called who leaned towards strengthen- 
ing the general government? What were 
their opponents called ? What other difficul- 
ties arose ? How were the slaves finally al- 
lowed to be reckoned ? 

Was there any opposition to the adoption 
of the new constitution? How many states 
adopted it in 1789 ? What states had not ? 
What is the supreme authority in wffiich the 
constitution is pi omulgated ? What are the 
objects for which it was established? In 
what is the legislative power vested ? How 
are representatives chosen — and for what 
time ? By whom ? How are they appor- 
tioned ? Of how many members is the senate 
composed? What their term of service? 
Who chooses the presiding officer of the 
house of representatives? What is he called? 
Who is the presiding officer of the senate ? 
What are the two houses called ? How often 
must they sit ? 

What bills must originate in the house of 
representatives ? Who has the care of the 
peoples’ money ? Who bears the sword ? 
Who the purse ? Where is the executive 
power vested ? What is requisite to make a 
person eligible? What power has the presi- 
dent? How are treaties made? Where is 
the judicial power vested ? How are im- 
peachments made ? Who tries them ? What 
was feared by both parties, when the consti- 
tution was adopted? How is it now re- 
garded ? 


PART IV. 


PERIOD I. 

At what time does Part IV. begin? At 
what time does it close ? 


At what time does this Period begin? 
hat event marks its commencement? At 


what time does it close ? What event marKS 
its close ? 


CHAPTER I. 

On what day was the new government to 
go into operation ? What were Washington’s 
wishes at the close of the war ^ To what 

483 


PART IV. J 


QUESTIONS. 


[period I. 


place did he make a visit ? What iinportant 
idea did he suggest ? Whom did he memo- 
rialize on the subject ? What was offered 
by the states of Pennsylvania and Virginia? 

Wliat added to Washington’s expenses? 
To what does Washington give his attention 
in retirement-? What remains has he left of 
his taste ? To w'hat place was he first called 
from his retirement ? What office did he re- 
ceive from the convention ? After the adop- 
tion of the constitution, to what office was he 
chosen ? How long after he received notice 
of his election, before his departure for New 
York ? How was he received by the people 
on his journey ? On what day was he in- 
augurated ? At what place ? 

What did he declare in his inaugural ad- 
dress m regard to himself? What maxims of 
wisdom and patriotism did he lay down ? 
What was the first object of congress? On 
what did they lay duties ? What distinction 
did they make between American and foreign 
vessels ? Who were the first secretaries ap- 
pointed under the constitution ? Under whose 
care was the navy placed? To w'hom were 
the secretaries made responsible ? By wdiom 
removable ? What changes were made in 
the constitution in this session ? 

Describe the organization of the judiciary. 
By what congress was it made ? What sala- 
ries were given to the various officers ? What 
did congress recommend before adjournment? 
At what time did congress adjourn ? What 
did they recpiire of the secretary of the treas- 
uiy ! How is General Washington received 
in New England ? When did North Carolina 
come into the Union? 

At what time did the second session of con- 
gress begin ? What important report was 
made by Hamilton ? What debts did he pro- 
pose to assume ? What gave rise to the two 
great parlies ? What were the points of dif- 
ference between the opposing parties ? Which 
side did the federalists espouse ? From w'hat 
section of the country were they ? What did 
the federalists contend for in the assumption 
of the state debts ? What principle was ad- 
vocated by the republicans ? What were the 
arguments used on each side ? What was 
proposed by Mr. Madison ? How was it re- 
ceived ? 

What motives were attributed to Mr. Hamil- 
ton ? What were the proofs relied upon ? 
What were the arguments in favor of assum- 
ing the state debts ? What was decided in 
the matter ? What means were used to carry 
out the plans of Mr. Hamilton ? In what year 
did Rhode Island come into the Union ? 
What was the argument in favor of a duty on 
distilled spirits ? Was the duty laid ? 

What cession was made by North Caroli- 
na 1 By whom was Nashville founded? In 
what year ? What treaty was made in 
1790? What w^ere the arjruments for and 
against a national bank? What was the re- 
sult of the deliberations? Where was the 
bank located? With what capital? Who 
were the leaders of the two great parties? 
What grounds of complaint were tirged as ainsi 
the course of Mr. Jefferson '* Could the dif- • 

484 


fercnces be healed? At what time was Ver- 
mont admitted into the Union f When was the 
first census taken ? What was the population ? 
When was the first apportionment made? What 
was the ratio of representation adopted ? 

CHAPTER II. 

What is said of the connection between 
the Moravian missionaries and the early his- 
tory of the aborigines ? How did the Mora- 
vians treat their converts? What excited 
the people against the Moravian converts? 
Who established a mission on the Alleghany 
river? In what year? With what success ? 
What Indian war occurred in 1770? What 
gave rise to it ? Where do the Moravian 
missionaries locate themselves ? Under 
whom? What settlements are broken up? 
To what place did Zeisberger remove ? How 
many persons afterwards joined him from the 
Susquehannah ? What obstacles opposed the 
influence of the chiefs? Who among the 
Delawares favored civilization ? What reso- 
lution was finally adopted by the Delawares'^ 

What difficulties did the revolution raise to 
the wmrk of the missionaries ? Who visits 
the missionaries ? With w'hat intent ? How 
is he appeased ? What finally do the Indian 
tribes determine on ? What are the Moravi- 
ans obliged to do? Whence do they flee? 
What befalls them ? 

How' many of the converts returned to th« 
Muskingum to gather the corn? Describe 
the manner in which they were murdered? 
What happened to the missionaries who were 
taken to Detroit? What was the declaration 
of Captain Pipe? What did the governor 
state to the missionaries ? Where did they 
again settle ? After the peace, where did 
they again locate themselves ? 

Which was the most powerful of the west- 
ern tribes of Indians'^ Who was their chief? 
What was his character ? Whom did he in 
cite to join against the United States ? What 
were his views and intentions ? What gene- 
ral was first sent against the savages ? With 
what force ? Near what place is he defeated? 
Who was next sent against them? With 
what force? What was the result? What 
did congress resolve upon? What wc”‘». the 
difficulties in the way ? Who were sent to 
negotiate ? What was their fate ? What did 
the Six Nations effect? 

When was Kentucky admitted into the 
Union? What w^as the currency of the 
country called after the establishment of the 
mint? When was Washington re-elected 
president? Who w'as re-elected vice-presi- 
dent? What events in France now' affected 
American politics? What were the argu- 
ments and feelings of the democratic party ? 
What those of the federalists ? 

What course did Washington adopt? Was 
this in accordance with public sympathy ? 
By whom was Genet sent out as a minister ? 
Where did he land ? What did he infer from 
his reception ? What were his proceedings 
at Charleston ? How was he received in 
Philadelphia ? Who complained of his acts ? 
What course did General W ashington adopt ? 


PART IV.J 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II. 


Who succeeded Genet”? When was Kentucky 
admitted to the Union? By whom and when 
was the first English settlement made in this 
state? What inducements were held out by 
Virginia for new settlers? 


CHAPTER III. 

W’hat office did Mr. Jefferson resign in 1794? 
What excitement did congress create in western 
Pennsylvania ? What measures did Washing- 
ton adopt to vindicate the laws? How many 
men were raised? By whom were they com- 
manded? What effect was produced ? 

What naval armament was ordered at this 
time? For what particular object? With 
what power was a war apprehended? What 
complaints did Great Britain make against the 
Americans? Of what did the Americans 
complain? What measures did congress 
adopt ? Who w^as sent to England to negoti- 
ate ? Who was appointed to succeed Gene- 
ral St. Clair? What name did the Indians 
give to General Wayne ? What was the ad- 
vice of Little Turtle? Describe General 
Wayne’s campaign against the Indians. — 
Where did he attack and defeat them ? On 
what day? Were any British soldiers in the 
fight ?. How did the British treat the Indians ? 
What was the consequence ? What was af- 
terwards done by the Americans ? 

At what time did General Hamilton resign? 
Who succeeded him ? When was Jay’s trea- 
ty completed ? Was it ratified ? What w'ere 
its provisions ? What objections were raised 
to it ? What breach of faith was committed 
by a senator? What effect did it produce? 
What was attempted at the next session of 
congress, by the house of representatives ? 
What was the final result ? 

What other treaties were made this year ? 
What was insisted on by Spain, after the 
revolution ? Who w'as appointed to make a 
treaty? What did the treaty guaranty ? When! 
was Tennessee admitted into the Union? 
Were the treaties of 1795 opposed? What 
was the conduct of the French minister? 
Who succeeded Mr. Morris, as minister to 
France ? How was he received there ? Who 
succeeded Mr. Fauchet ? What sinister mo- 
tives had France ? How did she finally con- 
duct towards America ? 

Why w'as Mr. Monroe recalled? Who 
succeeded him ? What is said of the admin- 
istration of General Washington? At what 
time did he publish his farewell address ? 
What were the principal subjects to which 
he drew the attention of the American peo- 
ple ? What did he say of the spirit of party? 


CHAPTER IV. 

Who were the candidates for the presiden- 
cy to succeed General Washington? What 
were the points of difference between them ? 
With what did each party charge the other? 
What intelligence did Mr. Adams receive up- 
on entering upon his duties ? What measures 
did congress adopt? WJiat army did they 
place at the command of the president ? 

How did Mr. Adams manifest his desire 

33 


for peace? Who composed the new embassy" 
Were they received ? How were the nego 
tiations carried on ? What was demandea 
by the persons acting under Talleyrand ? 
What was the mission called ? Why ? 

Who were first recalled? What did Mr. 
Adams declare ? What was the conduct of 
the French? What became the motto of the 
country ? Who was appointed to command 
the army ? Who was made second in com- 
mand ? What naval battle was fought ? Who 
composed the new embassy? Whom did 
they find at the head of the French govern- 
ment ? Did they negotiate a treaty ? At 
\vhat time? 

At what time did the death of General 
Washington occur? What feelings did it 
produce in the country ? What notice did 
congress take of his death ? What was his 
age? What is said of him? 


CHAPTER V. 

In w'hat year was the seat of government 
transferred to Washington ? From what 
states was the territory ceded? How large 
is it ? What is it called ? 

What new territories were made in the year 
1800 ? What is said of the feelings of the re- 
publican party towards Mr. Adams at his first 
election? To w'horn was the party particu- 
larly opposed ? What measures of President 
Adams were made the means of assailing his 
administration ? What was charged on him 
by his opponents ? What acts of Mr. Adams’ 
administration were especially unpopular? 
What was the nature of the alien law? 
What that of the sedition law? 

How W'ere the president and vice-presi- 
dent elected in 1800 ? Who were the candi- 
dates of the democratic party ? What diffi- 
culty occurred ? Whom did the federal party 
support for the ))rcsidency ? What difficulty 
j occurred in the ballot? Who was finally 
chosen ? After how many ballotings ? 

When w'as Mr. Jefferson inaugurated? 
What custom did he introduce in regard to 
the message ? Who w'as made secretary of 
state ? What bills were immediately passed 
by congress? What was the population of 
the United States in the second census? 
How much increase in the last ten years? 
What had been the increase in the revenue ? 
What war was declared in 1801 ? What new 
state was admitted into the Union in 1802? 
From what states had the United States de- 
rived this territory ? What steps were taken 
on the subject of slavery? In what year was 
Louisiana ceded to the F rench ? What order 
was made in regard to the port of New Or- 
leans ? What measures did congress adopt ? 
With what success ? What propositions were 
made in regard to Louisiana? How much 
was paid for it ? By what treaty was it trans- 
ferred ? 


PERIOD II. 

At what time does this Period begin? At 
what time does it close ? What event marks 
its commencement ? What its termination ? 

485 


Part IV. J 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II 


CHAPTER 1. 

What was the custom of the nations inhabit- 
ing the southern shores of the Mediterranean? 
What was intimated by Tripoli? Who was 
ordered to the Mediterranean? With what 
force ? What did he do ? Who was ordered 
out with a larger squadron ? What happened 
to the Philadelphia ? What daring enterprise 
was accomplished by Lieut. Decatur? 

Is Commodore Preble successful in his at- 
tempt to destroy Tripoli? How are the 
American prisoners treated? What plan is 
proposed by Captain Eaton? In what year? 
In what year were the forces organized? 
A"hat place do they attack and capture ? Are 
they left without annoyance ? What are the 
conditions of the peace ? When was it con- 
cluded ? 

What painful occurrence took place in 
1804? What caused the difficulty? What 
W'as the vote in favor of Mr. Jefferson in his 
second election ? What had been the policy 
of the United States ? How had they profited 
by it? What was the policy of France and 
Great Britain ? What two subjects were in 
dispute between America and Great Britain ? 
What was the right of search claimed by 
England ? What was the other subject of 
difference ? What did England claim ? What 
did America claim ? What did America do 
in pursuance of her principles? How did 
this give rise to difficulties ( 

Why were the principles of the English 
convenient to them ? How far did they carry 
the claimed right of impressment? What 
measures were adopted by Great Britain in 
the administration of Charles Fox? What 
counter measures were adopted by France ? 
What was this equivalent to ? What was the 
standing of Aaron Burr after his duel with 
Hamilton? What expedition was he sup- 
posed to have organized ? Where is he ap- 
prehended ? Where tried ? On what charges? 
Before whom was he tried? With what re- 
sult? 


CHAPTER II. 

At what time did the Chesapeake leave 
Hampton Road? By whom was she com- 
manded ? What was demanded by the com- 
mander of the British frigate Leopard ? What 
outrage was then committed on her ? What 
feeling did this event excite in the country ? 
What measures did the president adopt ? 

What were the orders in council issued by 
Great Britain? What reasons were given 
for them ? What counteracting orders were 
issued by Napoleon? What effect had these 
measures on American commerce ? What 
expedient did congress adopt to protect our 
commerce? What were the instructions is- 
sued to Mr. Monroe ? What was the propo- 
sition of Mr. Canning? Who was sent to the 
United States to adjust the difficulties ? What 
was done with Commodore Barron? Who 
succeeded Mr. Jefferson? In what year? 
What substitute was adopted for the embar- 
go ? What orders were issued by Buonaparte, 
in regard to American vessels ? Who agreed 

486 


to a treaty with the United States? Was 
the arrangement sanctioned by the British 
government ? 

When did the non-intercourse law expire ? 
What proposition did the United States then 
make to the belligerents ? By whom was it 
accepted ? What was the population of the 
United Stales at the third census ? What 
occurrence took place between the frigate 
President and the Little Belt ? What indica- 
tions are observed among the Indian tribes? 
Who are the moving spirits among the savages ? 
What part does each perform ? How does 
the Prophet discipline his tribes? 

What were the arguments of Tecumseh by 
which he excited the Indians ? What expe- 
dient was adopted to get rid of the opposing 
chiefs? Describe the death of the Wyandot 
chief, Leather-Lips. Where did the Indians 
collect their forces ? Who commanded the 
forces which marched against the Indians ? 
Where did he meet the Indians? What was 
agreed upon? What was the plan of the In- 
dians ? What was the result ? What was 
the loss on either side ? 

Who succeeded Mr. Jackson as minister? 
What difficulty did he adjust ? In wffiat way ? 
What did the British still claim as a right? 
How many American vessels fell into the 
hands of the British between 1803 and 1811 ? 
What W’as finally resolved upon by the presi- 
dent ? What preparations w-ere made for 
w’ar? What conspiracy was developed in 
February, 1812? WJio was the agent se- 
lected by the British government ? Was he 
successful ? To what cause did he attribute 
his failure ? Why did he disclose the facts 
to the president? What reward did he re- 
ceive ? 


CHAPTER III. 

WTat act was passed in April, 1 812 ? When 
was war declared ? What reasons were given 
by the president for the w'ar ? What party 
protested? WTat difference existed in the 
condition of the country at this period and at 
'the revolution ? In what respects was the 
country better prepared at the period of the 
revolution ? What war had just closed pre- 
vious to the revolution? What mistake was 
made in appointing the generals? What mis- 
take was made in the administration of Mr. 
Jefferson? What was the amount of the na- 
tional debt at the commencement of the w’ar ? 
What was the strength of the army in 1808? 
To what number was it increased on the eve 
of the war ? What was the condition of the 
army? 

What causes operated to suppress national 
feeling? What more favorable moment for 
war had gone by ? What was the condition 
of the revenue? What was the condition of 
the navy ? What had given it confidence and 
efficiency ? Who was appointed commander- 
in-chief? Where did he establish his head- 
quarters ? 


CHAPTER IV. 

What was the plan of the first campaign ^ 


PART IV.] 


QUESTIONS. 


Fperiod II. 


Who was appointed to command the north- 
western army? How many regimeius of mi- 
litia were raised in Ohio? Who commanded 
them? From what place does he move the 
troops ? At what time ? What extraordinary 
omission was made in the letter of the secre- 
tary of war? What was the consequence of 
this mistake ? On what day did General Hull 
receive the intelligence that war was de- 
clared ? In what way ? 

Where was the strong hold of the British ? 
What impediments were offered to the ad- 
vance of General Hull ? What were his or- 
ders ? At what time did he reach Detroit ? 
What orders did Mr. Eustis issue to General 
Hull? At what time did General Hull cross 
into_ Canada? Where did he take post? 
What measures did he adopt ? Why w'ere 
the troops inactive at Sandw'ich? What 
skirmish ensued? What supplies were ex- 
pected ? Who was sent out to protect them ? 
What followed ? 

What signal neglect of the government 
caused the loss of Mackinaw ? On what day 
did it surrender? What were now the im- 
pressions of General Hull ? What arrange- 
ment permitted all the British force to be 
brought against him? What resolution did 
he adopt ? How did it affect the army ? On 
what day did he reach Detroit ? What battle 
was fought on the 9th of Autrust ? Who com- 
manded on either side? What was the re- 
sult? What did Hull now propose? Who 
are now sent out to protect the expected sup- 
plies ? What occurred at Chicago^ 

Who arrives to take command of Fort Mal- 
den? On what day does he reach Sandw'ich? 
What reason does he give why the Americans 
should surrender? What is Hull’s reply? 
What measures does Brock then adopt ? 
On what day do the British cross the river ? 
Where do they land? What is Hull’s con- 
duct ? How are the garrisons first formed for 
battle ? When withdrawn, what feelings are 
manifested by the officers and men ? What 
is the final result? What was the force on 
each side? What disposition was made of 
General Hull ? How was he treated by the 
government ? What was his sentence ? Was 
it executed? 


CHAPTER V. 

What naval battle was fought on the 19th 
of August? Who commanded on each side? 
W”hat were the names of the vessels ? What 
was the loss on each side ? How much was 
paid by congress to the captors ? What other 
naval battle was fought soon after ? Where 
were the militia quarte|pd? Under whose 
command ? What did they desire to do ? At 
what time is the crossing first attempted? 
On what day is the crossing effected ? Under 
whose command ? What befalls him ? Who 
then assumes the command ? What does he 
accomplish ? 

What British general now advances? 
What is the result of his onset ? What Brit- 
ish general now appears ? With what force ? 
What was the conduct of the militia on the , 

33 * 


American side ? To what are the American 
troops now obliged to submit? Who bears 
the flag of truce ? What is the loss of the 
Americans? What movements are made in 
Kentucky and Ohio? How many men are 
advancing? Under whose command? 

What fort is attacked on the Wabash? 
Under whose command was it? What was 
the result ? What measures of defense are 
adopted by Governor Shelby ? Where do 
the troops concentrate ? What incidents oc- 
cur to them on their march? What meas- 
ures are adopted by the militia ? What is the 
conduct of their general ? What new expe- 
dition is undertaken by Hopkins? What 
other enterprises are undertaken against the 
Indians? What transpired in the northern 
army ? What happened at Ogdensburg ? 
What w'as accomplished by Major Young? 
Who commanded the northern army at Cham- 
plain ? When and where did they go into 
winter-quarters ? 

Who succeeded General Van Rensselaer in 
the command of the central army ? What is 
his general conduct t What officer performs a 
gallant enterprise ? What befalls him ? What 
naval engagement occurred on the 18th of 
October ? Describe it. Wha& afterwards oc- 
curred to Captain Jones ? How was he re- 
ceived on his return home ? How rewarded 
by congress ? 

What other naval victory was the cause of 
just pride to the Americans ? What was the 
reply of Commodore Decatur to Captain Car- 
den ? What other victory closed the naval 
successes of this year? What was effected 
by privateers ? W'hat is said of the campaign 
by land of 1812 ? What of the American 
successes at sea? What was feared by the 
British ? 


CHAPTER VI. 

When w'ere the orders in council repealed ? 
What overtures for peace were made by di- 
rection of Mr. Monroe ? What reply was 
made by the British minister, Lord Castle- 
reagh ? What advantage did Sir George Pro- 
vost take of General Dearborn ? What w’as 
the consequence of this measure ? What is 
proposed by Admiral Warren ? What does 
he threaten ? 

What fact had the American government 
learned ? What was the reply of Mr. Monroe 
to Admiral Warren ? Did the negotiation 
progress ? Why not ? What was the state of 
feeling in the country? What causes con- 
tributed to the public disasters ? 

What states arrayed themselves against 
the government? With what powers does 
the constitution invest the president ? What 
ground was assumed by Massachusetts and 
Connecticut ? What w'as feared ? What ef- 
fect had these measures on popular feeling ? 
Was the administration fully sustained? At 
what time did congress meet ? What means 
did they take to increase the army ? What 
measures were adopted for the increase of the 
navy? What means were taken to supply 
I the treasury ? What law was passed in re 

487 


PART IV.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period n 


gard to seamen ? When was it to be carried 
into effect ? What was the force of the regu- 
lar army ? What additions were made to it? 
What was the result of the late election ’ 


CHAPTER VII. 

Where was the scene of the campaign of 
of 1813 ? Who commanded the three armies ? 
Where was their several stations ? W^ho was 
governor of Oauada ? Who was charged with 
the defenses of Upper Canada ? Who with 
that of Lower Canada? Where were now 
the head-(juarters of General Harrison ? 
Where was General Winchester quartered? 
When was he attacked by the British force ? 
Who commanded it? What was the result? 

What w'ere the stipulations of the sur- 
render? What was the conduct of the sav- 
ages ? What the fate of the prisoners ? On 
what day did the massacre take place? To 
what place does General Harrison now re- 
move his head-quarters ? By what force is 
he here besieged ? Who commanded it ? 
Who comes to his succor ? What orders 
does Harrison give? How are the advan- 
tages partially lost ? What is the fate of 
Colonel Dudley and his party ? 

What is the*result of Proctor’s attack on 
Fort Meigs ? What allies join the Americans 
in Jttly ? What were the views of the Ameri- 
can government at the beginning of the w'ar? 
What were finally their determination ? What 
new enterprise did Proctor undertake ? W'ho 
commanded Fort Stephenson? With what 
force ? W'hat force invested it ? With what 
result ? 


CHAPTER VIII. 

What enterprise was accomplished on the 
8th of October by Captain Elliot ? What by 
Major Forsyth ? What attack was ordered 
by Sir George Provost? With what result? 
What was the condition of the American flo- 
tilla on the lakes ? What expedition is under- 
taken from Sackett’s Harbor by General 
Dearborn ? What force is employed ? With 
what result ? 

How many men were slain by the explo- 
sion of the magazines ? What general officer I 
How did he die ? What was the loss of the 
British? W’hat that of the Americans? 
When was York evacuated? What expe- 
dition was next undertaken ? Who com- 
manded the British at Fort George? What 
was the loss of the British? hat that of 
the Americans? What expedition was or- 
dered by Sir George Prevost ? Who com- 
manded Who commanded the American 
troops ? With what result ? 

To what place did Colonel Vincent retreat? 
Who were detached to pursue him? What 
calamity befel the American force ? What 
was then done by Colonel Bums ? What ex- 
pedition was undertaken by Colonel Bcerst- 
ler? With what result? What important 
naval batile was fought on Lake Erie? Who 
were the commanders? How was it con- 
ducted ? What was the result? What did 
Perry say in his dispatch ? 

488 


To what place is the war now transferred ^ 
Vv-'hat place is taken ? In what condition does 
Harrison find Fort Malden ! To w hat place 
does Proctor retreat? Where does he finally 
make a stand ? How does he post his army 
for battle? How^ is the successful attack 
made ? What is the result ? What trophies 
were taken ? What agreement was now made 
with the Indians? What events transpired 
in the Chesapeake and Delaware bays ? 


CHAPTER IX. 

What w'as the condition of the naval arma 
ment on Lake Ontario ? Who was appointed 
to command the central army? At what place 
were his head-quarters ? What expedition 
did he plan ? What corps of observation was 
appointed to observe his movements ? Where 
was a battle fought ? With what result ? Who 
was to join General Wilkinson’s army ? With 
what force ? Was the junction effected ? 
Where did each army go into winter-quarters ? 
What measures were adopted by General Pro- 
vost? Who commanded the Americans at 
Fort George ? W'hat mistake did he make ? 
What retaliatory measures w'ere adopted ? 

What naA'-al engagement took place in Feb- 
ruary of this year ? Who were found among 
the crew 1 Describe the circumstances at- 
tending the capture of the Chesapeake ? W'hat 
were the last words of Lawrence ? To what 
place was the prize carried? What other 
naval disaster soon followed? What naval 
victory was achieved on the 4th of Septem- 
ber ? What was the last request of Lieuten- 
ant Burrows? W'hat common honor was 
shown to the remains of the two commanders ? 
What American commodore returned from a 
long and important cruise ? 


CHAPTER X. 

What efforts had been made to civilize the 
Creeks ? Who appeared among them to urge 
them to throw off the restraints of civilization ^ 
What arguments did he use ? On what did 
they finally resolve ? Describe the massacre 
of Fort Mims. How many perished ? 

What troops were immediately sent out 
against the Indians? By whom were they 
commanded? At what place did General 
Jackson defeat the Indians? W'hat towns 
were also destroyed? Who commanded at 
Autosse ? W'hat was the result of the con- 
flict ? What victory was obtained by General 
Claiborne ? What was the last rallying place 
of the Indians ? How was the place situated '! 
Describe the battle? What distinguished 
chief submitted ? \^at did he say to General 
Jackson? When \^s the treaty made with 
the Creeks? To what command was Genera] 
J ackson appointed ? 


CHAPTER XI. 

WTio offered to mediate between Great 
Britain and America? Who were appointed 
commissioners on the part of the L^nited 
States? What did the English propose' 
W^here did the commissioners meet ? W'ho 


PART IV.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period II. 


were appointed on the part of Great Britain ? 
Who were added on the part of America ? 

At what time did congress assemble in 
1813? For what object? What did they 
proceed to do ? What subject of interest 
came up at the regular session of congress ? 
What was insisted on by the Americans? 
How was the matter finally arranged ? What 
important measure was adopted by congress ? 
What did the opposition say to it? What 
events produced the repeal of those laws ? 
What acts were passed for the relief of the 
army? 


CHAPTER XII. 

At w'hat time did the army move from 
French Mills? Who was sent to the Niagara 
frontier? With what force ? What success- 
ful movement is made by the British ? What 
attempt is made by General Wilkinson to in- 
vade Canada? With what result? What 
notice do the government take of Wilkin- 
son’s conduct ? What movement is made by 
the British army? Who had superintended 
the preparation of an armament on Lake 
Champlain ? At what place was it ? What 
attempt was made by the British ? With what 
success ? 

What enterprise was undertaken by Cap- 
tain Holmes ? With what result ? What 
plans were formed by the British cabinet ? 
How were they to be executed? At what 
place on the northern coast was the shipping 
destroyed ? To what amount ? What reason 
is given by a British historian for the distinc- 
tion that had been made in favor of New 
England ^ 


CHAPTER XIII. 

At what place does General Brown halt to 
recruit his army ? What general officers com- 
manded the brigades? At what time did 
General Brown reach Buffalo ? When does 
he cross into Canada? What is the first 
place which surrenders ? At what time does 
the army advance on the enemy ? What is 
the strength of each army ? On what day is 
the battle fought? At what place? Who 
particularly distinguish themselves ? W’hat is 
said of this battle ? What British officers 
are severely wounded? 

What position is assumed by General Rial ? 
By whom is he joined? What movements 
are made by General Brown ? What informa- 
tion caused the movement which resulted in 
the battle of Bridgewater ? Describe the 
manner in which the battle was brought on. 
Describe the battle. Who ordered Colonel 
Miller to storm the height? What was his 
reply ? What were some hf the stirring in- 
cidents of the battle ? What w'as the loss of 
the British ? What that of the Americans ? 
What officers were wounded ? What orders 
did General Brown leave for General Ripley ? 
Why were the cannon not removed ? Who 
claimed the victory? To what post do the 
Americans retire ? What force besieges them ? 
\Vfio arrives and takes command of the Ameri- 
can army ? 


On what day was the assault made on For! 
Erie ? What part of the fort was taken ^ 
What accident saved it from the enemy? 
What was the loss of the British? Whal 
that of the Americans ? Who again assumed 
the command of the fort? Who is ordered 
to reinforce General Brown? With what 
force What plan does he form for the relief 
of his army ? How was the sortie conducted? 
What were its fruits? What movement w'as 
then made by the British army ? What skir 
mish took place on the 20th of October^ 
What expedition was undertaken on the uy>- 
per lakes ? 


CHAPTER XIV. 

What was the main defense of the Chesa- 
peake bay? Where w'as this flotilla block- 
aded ? What plan was formed by the British 
for carring on the war at the south ? What 
measures were taken to defend Washington? 
What reinforcements did the British army re- 
ceive ? How was the fleet divided ? Whal 
duty was each part to perform ? What was 
accomplished by General Ross ? What move- 
ment is made by General Winder ? Who was 
secretary of war ? 

What policy was resolved upon ? Who 
advances to the relief of Washington ? What 
order does he receive from General Winder? 
Which member of the cabinet labors to rally 
volunteers ? What does he propose to Gen- 
eral Stanbury? Where are the enemy met? 
What is the result? Where do they again 
rally? What do they finally decide on? At 
what time does Ross reach Washington? 
W hat is his conduct ? What is the loss on 
either side ? 

What was the general conduct of the Brit- 
ish in Washington? W'hat other places d« 
they capture? Is the booty large? What 
expedition is next undertsfken ? What route 
do they take ? Who commanded the land 
force ? Where did they land ? Who com- 
manded the Americans? Who is detached 
with an advanced force? What important 
event occurs in the first skirmish ? Who 
then took command of the British? W'hat 
manoeuvre is made by Colonel Brooke ? Whal 
is General Smith’s determination? What 
news came from Admiral Cochrane ? What 
did Brooke decide upon? What was the 
condition of things on the following day ? 


CHAPTER XV. 

Which of the eastern states is invaded ? 
With what force? What degrading condition 
is imposed on the inhabitants ? W'hat inva- 
sion was made in August ? Under whom ? 
With what result? What occurred at Sto- 
nington ? What expedition is planned by Sir 
George Prevost? With w'hat hopes ? VV'hat 
proclamation did he issue ? What effect did 
it produce ? 

What force was employed in the exj>e- 
dition? How did it approach Plattsburg f 
What skirmish took place on the route ' 
What was the situation of the American army 
at Plattsburg ? What mistake did Sir George 

489 


PART IV.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period XI. 


Provost make? How did he dispose his 
force ? What was the strengtj;i of the respect- 
ive fleets Who commanded each ? What 
movements were executed during the battle ? 
What was the result ? How many were 
killed on either side ? What movement was 
made by the British army ? 


CHAPTER XVI. 

What enterprise was carried on in the Pa- 
cific Ocean ? W ith what success ? WTiat 
force was sent out to capture Commodore 
Porter ? What was his first step ? 

Where did he meet Commodore Hillyar? 
How long was he blockaded ? WTiat does 
he then attempt ? How is he baffled ? De- 
scribe the battle. How many of the crew of 
the Essex survive ? WTiat is done with Com- 
modore Porter? How is he received in New 
York? What other naval engagements took 
place in April? Describe the cruise of the 
Wasp ? 

What difficulties surround the country? 
Who is made secretary of war? What con- 
vention is proposed by the New England 
states? What states send delegates ? Where 
does the convention assemble ? How long 
was it in session? Were the deliberations 
public? What amendments were proposed 
to the constitution ? What was demanded of 
the United States? What did the commis- 
sioners learn on reaching Washington ? What 
was the feeling of the country in regard to 
this convention ? 


CHAPTER XVII. 

Where did General Jackson establish his 
nead-quarlers ? Where did the British land 
arms and ammunition ? Under whom ? What 
foolish proclamation did he issue ? Describe 
the situation of the Barratarians, and the gen- 
erous conduct of their commander. What 
did General Jackson recommend in regard to 
Pensacola ? What did he do ? On what day 
does he enter it ? What decides him to go to 
New Orleans ? 

What is the situation of New Orleans ? 
What the spirit which prevails ? Who are 
the distinguished persons w^ho arouse the peo- 
ple? In whom do they confide? Who are 
employed in the defenses ? 

Who commanded the force appointed to 
defend the passes ? By whom was it at- 
tacked ? What was the result ? What meas- 
ures were adopted to prevent intelligence from 
being carried to the enemy ? What movement 
is made by General Kean? What is appre- 
hended by General Jackson? What meas- 
ures does he adopt to prevent it? On what 
day did General Jackson attack the British ? 
With what result ? What were the dispo- 
sitions made by General Jackson for the de- 
fense of the city ? 

What befel the Caroline ? When did Sir 
Edward Packenham arrive ? What was his 
first attempt? With what loss? What w'as 
supposed to be the feeling of the legislature ? 
What measures did General Jackson adopt ? 
What took place on the first of January ? | 

490 


What reinforcements arrived to General Jack- 
son ? What to the British army ? What was 
now the relative strength of the two armies ? 
On what day was the final attack made ? De- 
scribe the battle. What British generals were 
wounded or slain? What was the loss on 
either side ? When did the British evacuate 
the country? 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

Where was Fort Bo wyer situated ? When 
did it surrender? To whom ? At what time 
did the news of peace reach America ? Was 
the treaty ratified ? What did it stipulate ? 
What points of difference remained unsettled ? 
What loss occurred at the mouth of New York 
harbor? What captures were made by the 
Americans ? What occurred at the Dartmoor 
prison ? What other war is immediately un 
dertaken? For what reasons? How many 
squadrons are fitted out? By whom com 
manded ? What do they accomplish ? What 
example was thus set to other nations ? 

What measures were taken to secure the 
friendship of the Indians? To what force 
was the regular army reduced ? When was 
the National Bank established? With what 
capital ? What treaties did General Jackson 
form with the Indians ? When was Indiana 
admitted into the Union? When were manu- 
factories first undertaken in the United 
States ? What was their condition before 
the war? What during the war? What 
soon after? 

What did the manufacturers ask of con 
gress? WTiat was the feeling on the subject 
in congress ? When was the colonization 
society formed? What were its objects? 
Who succeeded Mr. Madison ? On what day 
was he inaugurated ? What Indian treaties 
were made this year? What state admitted 
into the Union? What rendezvous were es- 
tablished for smuggling and illegal traffic? 
How were they suppressed? 


CHAPTER XIX. 

What was now the object of the adminis- 
tration? What spirit animated the states? 
Which state took the lead in internal improve- 
ments ? What did New York accomplish? 
Under whose auspices ? What was the wish 
of congress ? What the opinion of Mr. Mon- 
roe ? What the final decision ? 

What improvement had congress caused to 
be made? Was this decisive of the right of 
congress ? Why not ? What states had con- 
curred in this improvement ? What is said 
of military roads? What arrangement was 
made with Great Britain in regard to the ar- 
mament on the lakes ? What measures were 
taken to secure the repose on the frontiers ? 
What gave rise to the war with the Seroinoles ? 
What further incited the Indians ? What act 
of hostility was committed on the Americans ? 
What reparation was demanded ? 

Who was ordered to the scene of action ? 
What measures did he adopt? What was 
done with Arbuthnot and Ambrister? On 
what charges were they tried? What wa» 


PART !▼.] 


QUESTIONS, 


[period 111. 


their sentence ? When was Illinois admitted 
into the Union? What commercial treaties 
were formed ? What provision was made for 
the officere of the revolution ? What lands 
were ceded by the Chickasaws ? What means 
were adopted to civilize the Indians ? When 
w'as Alabama admitted into the Union? What 
other changes were made among the territo- 
ries? 

What measure was recommended by De 
W’itt Clinton in 1818? On what was his 
recommendation based? What action was 
had by the legislature ? What has since been 
done by other states? What treaty w'as 
“>rmed with the Spanish minister? What 
were its provisions? By which of the go- 
vernments was it ratified? Who succeeded 
Don Onis ? By what route did he come to 
America? On his arrival, what did he at- 
tempt? What was steadily demanded by 
Mr. Adams? W^hen was the treaty finally 
ratified ? 


PERIOD III. 

At what time does this Period begin ? 
When does it terminate ? What event marks 
its commencement ? What its conclusion ? 


CHAPTER I. 

What south-western territory petitioned for 
admission into the Union ? What restriction 
was proposed in the bill ? What other terri- 
tory asked to be admitted? Were the ques- 
tions considered separately ? How were the 
parties formed on this question ? What were 
the arguments against the restriction ? What 
in favor of it? What compromise was finally 
agreed to? W'as Maine admitted? What 
again revived the question of restriction? 
How was the matter finally disposed of? In 
what year was Mr. Monroe re-elected ? What 
was the number of inhabitants in 1820 ? How 
many w'ere slaves ? 

Who was appointed governor of Florida? 
Who chief-justice ? Who was the Spanish 
governor? What caused a difference between 
him and Governor Jackson ? What measures 
does Governor Jackson adopt ? W’^hat meas- 
ures against the press ? How is Florida di- 
vided ? What act did congress pass ? Was 
Governor Jackson re-appointed ? What treaty 
of commerce was made in 1822 ? What 
troubled the commerce of the West Indies? 
What was done to protect it? Who was 
apjK)inted to command the American squad- 
ron ? 

To what did President Monroe invite the 
attention ot the American congress? ' What 
facts did he state ? What action was had ? 
To what governments were ministers appoint- 
ed ? In what year ? What articles were 
signed in regard to the slave-trade ? Wliat 
did they authorize? What is said of the con- 
dition of the manufactures from 1816to 1824? 
On what ground was the tariff hill opposed ? 
On w'hat ground was it atWocated I W’hat 
fact was .coTU'.eded ? hat measure was 
finally adopted i 


CHAPTER II. 

By whom was General La Fayette invited 
to visit America? On what day did he ar- 
rive in New York? How was he received? 
What denamstrations were made of respect 
and regard ? How was he received at Bos- 
ton ? What other sections of the country did 
he visit ? 

What act of congress testified the national 
gratitude ? What route did he take from 
Washington, and what portions of the country 
did he visit? In what ship did he return to 
France ? What is said of Mr Monroe’s ad- 
ministration ? What important events cha- 
racterized it ? 

How many candidates appeared in the field 
for the presidency ? Who were they ? Was 
either of them chosen by the people ? What 
does the constitution provide in such an 
event ? Who w'as elected by the house of 
representatives ? What course of policy did 
Mr. Adams mark out in his inaugural address? 
What treaty of commerce was formed in 
1825 ? What remarkable event occurred on 
the 4th of July, 1826 ? What on the 4th of 
July, 1827? 

What is said of free-masonry ? What 
caused the excitement against Morgan ? 
What outrages were committed on him ? 
What effect did they produce on the public 
mind ? What committee of investigation was 
appointed by the legislature ? What did they 
report ? To what political organization did 
the abduction of Morgan give rise ? What 
is said of “ making political capital ?” 

What national question again agitated the 
public mind? Was a new tariff law finally 
passed ? What effect did it produce in dif- 
ferent parts of the country ? To what par- 
ties did it give rise in South Carolina ? To 
what celebrated speeches in congress ? What 
Indian war broke out in 1832 ? WTiat new 
disease made its appearance this year? Where 
did it first show itself? What was its pro- 
gress and character ? 

Who was ordered to collect the troops on 
the sea-coast, and conduct the Black Hawk 
war ? What sufferings afflict the army ? At 
what time is the Black Hawk war closed? 
What is done with Black Hawk and his son ? 
When did the second inauguration of General 
Jackson take place? 

What convention was held at Columbia, 
South Carolina, m November, 1832? What 
ordinance did this convention pass? Waat 
did it declare in regard to the tariff laws? 
What in regard to its own officers ? What 
did it declare in regard to force to be used by 
the United States ? What to the people of 
the United States ? When and where did 
the friends of the Union hold a convention ? 
What manifesto did they issue ? When did 
the legislature assemble at Columbia ? What 
measures did General Hamilton recommend? 
What counteracting measure was adopted by 
President Jackson ? What was the purport 
of his proclamation? How was this procla- 
mation received by the public ? 

Who succeeded General Hamilton as gov 

491 


PART IV.] 


QUESTIONS. 


[period Ilf 


emor of South Carolina? What did he re- 
commend ? What were the feelings of the 
Unionists ? What preparations were made by 
President Jackson ? What was now done by 
the Nul lifters ? What measure restored tran- 
quillity ? Who proposed and advocated it ? 
How was the measure received by the coun- 
try ? 


CHAPTER III. 

What distinguished person died on the 20th 
of May, 1833? What difficulties attended 
the condition of the Indian tribes? Why 
could they not exist in the vicinity of civiliza- 
tion ? What were General Jackson’s opinions 
in regard to them ? What does he propose to 
congress ? What does he declare in regard to 
the emigration ? How was the plan received 
by congress ? What tribes remove ? In what 
years ? What agreement did the United 
States make with Georgia in 1802? Had the 
government fulfilled its obligations? What 
became of the Indians who emigrated ? What 
was the feeling of those who remained ? 

What were some of the results of the in- 
crease of population ? What were the evils 
of the proximity of the Indians ? What did 
Georgia finally decide upon ? How did they 
proceed? What restrained President Jack- 
son ? What was done in regard to the mis- 
sionaries ? How were the Cherokees finally 
removed ^ 


CHAPTER IV. 

With what tribes of Indians was the great- 
est difficulty experienced ? What treaty had 
been made with the Seminoles ? What did 
they claim under this treaty ? What treaty 
was made by Colonel Gadsden? What did 
this treaty provide ? What did the Indians, 
sent out for examination, do ? How was this 
received by the nation ? How soon w^ere the 
Indians to remove? On what did General 
Jackson decide ? Who was appointed agent 
and sent out to Florida? W'hat did he soon 
discover ? What decision was made by the 
war department ? 

• What talk was held with the Indians ? 
How did they appear disposed ? Were they 
sincere? What did General Clinch advise? 
What was the answer ? Do the Indians ac- 
know'ledge the treaty of Payne’s Landing? 
Who was their principal chief? To what 
did he owe his elevation ? What w'as his ap- 
pearance and character ? What occurred at 
the conference wuth General Thompson ? 
How did he afterwards deport himself ? How 
did the opposition of the Indians first show 
itself? What effect had this on the friendly 
Indians? W'hat measures were adopted by 
the government ? 

What expedition w'as fitted out at Tampa 
Bay ? What officers belonged to the expe- 
dition ? Of how many men was it composed ? 
How far from Tampa Bay before they en- 
countered the Indians? Describe the scene 
which occurred. After the first attack, what 
was to have been done by Osceola? What 
took place in the afternoon ? Who escaped 

492 


to tell the story ? By what means ? What 
sensation did the battle produce? What did 
the Seminoles threaten ? 

Where were the head-quarters of General 
Clinch ? What force had he ? What march 
does he undertake? What battle ensued? 
How was it brought on? Wffio refused to 
engage in it? What measures did General 
Clinch adopt after the battle ? Who was now 
appointed to the chief command ? What was 
the condition of the country ? How is it 
described in a letter from St. Augustine ? 

In what service did General Scott first em- 
ploy the army? What enterprise is under 
taken by General Gaines ? Describe the route 
which he took, and the battle wffiich he fought. 
To what strait is he reduced ? By whom re- 
lieved ? In what way does Osceola deceive 
General Gaines? What did he accomplish 
by this manoeuvre ? When does General 
Scott leave the command? Who succeeds 
him ? 

WTio is appointed to the permanent com- 
mand ? How is Osceola captured ? Where 
does he die? When? What did General 
Jesup now suppose ? What orders does he 
soon issue to Colonel Taylor? Through 
what country do they pass ? Where did they 
meet the Indians ? What distinguished offi- 
cer fell in the engagement ? What were his 
last words ? What was the result of the bat- 
tle ? What is said of the service in Florida'^ 

WLo finally takes command to close the 
war ? On what occasion is General Scott 
sent to the Creeks ? What had been done by 
Osceola ? At what time did they begin hos- 
tilities ? What acts of outrage do they per- 
petrate? By whom are they finally subdued? 
What striking proofs are furnished of their 
reluctance to surrender to the white man? 
What treaty was negotiated by Mr. Rives in 
1831 ? W^ho required its punctual fulfillment ? 
When was Arkansas made a state ? 

When was Michigan admitted ? What num- 
ber did this make ? How does it compare 
with the original number? What opinions 
are entertained in regard to President Jack- 
son’s administration? To what do his op- 
ponents trace the causes of distress? Why ? 
What bill does he veto ? What did he next 
do in regard to the deposits in the United 
States Bank ? Where was the money after- 
wards placed ? Where was the principal op- 
position made to these measures ? Who were 
the leaders of the different parties ? 

What resolutions were introduced into the 
senate by Mr. Clay? What subsequent de- 
cision was made on them ? In what year ? 
Who succeeded President Jackson ? What 
is said of Mr. Van Buren as vice-president ? 
What infatuation seized the public mind from 
1835 to 18.37? What petition was made to 
Mr. Van Buren? How did he receive it? 
What was the specie circular? How did it 
operate? W'hat effects were produced l>y it? 

What effect had these measures on the pub- 
lic funds ? How did the president attempt to 
repair them ? What measures did he recom- 
mend to congress ? How was it received by 


PART IV.] 


aUESTlON^!. 


the people? What other expedients did the i 
president recommend ? What was contended 1 
for by the admuiisu <iLu/;i as necessary lo ensure I 
wonted prosperity ? What was one of the 
causes of pecuniary distress in New York? 
When did the fire occur? What number of 
buildings and how much property were con- 
sumed ? At what time did the banks resume 
specie payments ? 

What important movement took place in 
Canada? What force was collected at Navy 
Island ? Describe the attack on the Caroline. 
What was done by the president and the gov- 
ernor of New York? Who was tried for the 
murder of Durfee, and with what result? 
What w'as the population of the United States 
in 1840? Who was elected president of the 
TJnited States ? When was he inaugurated ? 
How long did he survive? Who succeeded to 
the presidency ? 


CHAPTER V. 

What was the exciting topic at this time ? 
What w'ere the opinions of the Whig party ? 
What reasons did they assign for them ? What 
view's did the Democratic party take ? What 
was the object of General Harrison's procla- 
mation ? Why did he issue it? When w'as 
the Sub-Treasury law repealed ? What bill 
did the House of Representatives pass? How 
did Mr. Tyler act upon it What other bill 
was then passed ? What was again Mr. Ty- 
ler’s course ? What did the cabinet do? 

What was the main feature of the Bankrupt 
Law? What was the cause of repudiation? 
How’ was It regarded by foreigners? From 
what state did the old United Slates’ Bank re- 
ceive a charier? Who was the president of 
this bank? What effects did its failure pro- 
duce ? What cause of dispute existed between 
the United States and England? What results 
were apprehended ? How was the question 
finally settled ? 

When did the Philadelphia riots occur? 
From what causes did they spring ? Give an 
account of the first outbreak. How many days 
did the riots continue ? What property was 
destroyed? How many persons w’ere killed 
and wounded? AVhen were the riots re- 
newed? What party appeared in Rhode Is- 
land? What did they do? What slate build- 
ing did they capture ? How did their conflict 
with the state authorities result ? What was 
done with Mr. Dorr? What accident happen- 
ed on board the Princeton ? What distinguished 
persons w’ere killed? 

How’ had the large manors in New York 
been granted ? Which was the most exten- 
sive ? How were they divided ? On what con- 
ditions were the farms leased ? How did these 
come to be regarded by the tenants? What 
first occasioned resistance on their part? 
When and w’here did serious disturbances 
breakout? How' were the rioters disguised? 
Give an account of some of their acts. What 
murder was committed ? Who was elected 
governor ? What measures did he take ? What 
was done with the murderers of Steele ? 

What course did Governor Young pursue 
with regard to the condemned Anti-Renters ? 
■"xVhat two states were admitted into the Union ? 
When ? Who was the founder of Mormonism ? 
What evidence did he give of divine authority ? 
What is said of his doctrines? To what state 
did the Mormons migrate ? What were their 
numbers? By whom were they expelled ? For 
w'hat reasons ? Where did they then go? De- 
scribe their city. W hat occurred in their neigh- 
borhood? Ho vv W'as their leader killed ? Where 
are they now settled ? 


[period III 

CHAPTER VI. 

What is the subject of this chapter ? Who 
discovered Texas? When? W'hat nation in 
consequence claimed the country ? By whom 
were they opposed ? What was the first set 
tlement? Wdiat seems to have been the wish 
of the Mexican government? What may be 
considered the first cause of the Mexican war ? 
How was Mexico governed by the .Spanish 
kings? What caused them to relax their op- 
pressions? When did the first revolution be- 
gin ? Which party was successful? Who 
was the leader in the second revolution ? What 
was his fate ? 

What distinguished person next appeared ? 
What aspect did he give to the new govern- 
ment? What arrangement had the United 
States made with Sfiain? Where did Stephen 
Austin settle with his colony? On what con- 
dition did the Mexican government admit emi- 
grants into Texas ? Who was the leader of 
American colonization there ? What feelings 
had the Mexican clergy respecting the emi- 
grants? Why was this one of the causes of 
our Mexican war? What did the Mexicans 
believe of the Americans ? 

With what province was Texas united ? 
What W'ere the effects of this union ? What 
was the object of Austin’s mission? What 
was its result ? What did Santa Anna do ? 
Whom send into Texas? What was the ob- 
ject of the Texans in arming at this time? 
What battle was fought ? What fortresses 
W’ere occupied by the Mexicans? Which of 
these did the Texans first capture ? Which 
next ? With what result ? 

How large was the garrison at the Alamo ? 
By whom was it attacked ? When did the 
Texans declare independence ? Who com- 
manded at Goliad ? On what condition did he 
surrender? Give an account of the massacre 
What followed, at length, from this? What 
great battle w’as next fought ? Who w’as taken 
prisoner? What treaty did he make? Was 
this treaty allow’ed by Mexico ? What powers 
acknowledged the independence of Texas ? 
What expedition was sent out in 1841 ? What 
happened to it? 

Whose favor did Santa Anna gain ? How 
did he keep his promises ? What place did the 
Texans attack ? Give an account of the con- 
flict and the treatment of the prisoners. What 
presidents objected to the admission of Texas ? 
On what grounds ? By whom w’as the ques- 
tion revived ? How did the presidential elec- 
tion of 1844 result ? Who negotiated the treaty 
admitting Texas ? What fears had the Ameri- 
can Secretary of State ? 

What resolution did congress pass? On 
what conditions was Texas admitted ? What 
course did the Mexican minister take ? What 
had been the conduct of Mexico towards the 
United States? What treaties w'ere made? 
What American commander was sent into 
Texas? Where did he encamp- What in- 
structions were given him ? Who was now 
president of Mexico ? What measures did he 
take to prevent war ? 

What answer was given to Mr. Slidell ? 
Who displaced Herrera ? What treaty was 
ratified by the Senate ? What was claimed by 
America and England in Oregon ? On what 
grounds did the Americans claim the Columbia 
river ? What is remarkable in the Rocky 
Mountains? What act did Congress pas.'- ^ 
How was the difficulty with England settled 

CHAPTER VII. 

Where was General Taylor ordered ? What 

493 


PART IV.] 


aUESTIONS. 


[period III. 


was Mr. Slidell’s opinion ? What the opinion 
of many Americans? What had Congress left 
undefined ? What might the president infer 
from this ? When did Gen. Taylor leave Cor- 
nus Christi ? When arrive at Point Isabel ? 
Whom did he leave here ? For what object ? 
To what point did he now march? Where 
build a fort ? 

When did the Mexican government declare 
war? Was this before or after the first bat- 
tles ? Who commanded at Matamoras ? De- 
scribe the attack on Thornton’s command. 
What effect had Taylor’s despatch on the na- 
tion ? What declaration did the president 
make ? How did Congress respond 

What plan of indemnity did the president 
decide upon ? What is said of the extent of 
the plan of campaign ? To what place were 
ships to be sent ? What was the destination of 
the “ Army of the West ?” Of the “ Arrrw of the 
Centre T’ What was the title of Gen. Taylor’s 
force? To whom did he send for aid? What 
was the purpose of Arista’s proclamation ? Of 
Gen. Taylor’s ? What intelligence did Taylor 
receive? Who brought it? Give an account 
of his adventures. 

What course was adopted by Taylor? What 
place did the Mexicans attack ? What was 
Gen. Taylor’s object in marching to Point 
Isabel? On returning, how' did he find the 
Mexicans posted to oppose him? How did he 
dispose his troops for the battle? What was 
the result of the conflict ? What distinguished 
officer was killed ? Where did the Mexicans 
next take their position ? Describe the ground. 
What gallant action did May's dragoons per- 
form ? Whom take prisoner ? What valuable 
captures did the Americans make ? What 
name was given to the fort opposite Mata- 
moras ? Why ? 

How were the news of the victories received 
in the United States? What did Arista now 
propose ? Of what place did Taylor take pos- 
session ? What offer did the president make 
to Mexico ? To what body was it referred ? 
In what way was Taylor embarrassed ? What 
did the War Department order? What was 
done at Camargo ? What was the strength of 
the first division of the army ? When did it 
march? Describe the country around Mon- 
terey. Of what was the American force 
composed? What measures were taken to 
cut off the Mexican supplies ? Who com- 
manded the attack on the new road thus 
opened ? What places were first carried ? De- 
scribe the attack on the Bishop’s palace. 
What attack had Taylor directed ? How were 
the Mexicans defended ? What place did the 
Americans succeed in reaching? What did 
Ampudia now propose ? What course did 
Taylor decide upon ? For what reasons ? 
What action did the president take in the case ? 


CHAPTER VIII. 

To what distinguished officer w'as assigned 
the duty of mustering the volunteers ? What 
route did he take ? How many recruits were 
sent to Gen. Taylor? Where were those des- 
tined for the “ army of the centre” concentra- 
ted ? What is said of Gen. Wool’s discipline ? 
What was his destination? His force? At 
what place did he cross the Rio Grande ? 

Describe the difficulties of the march. How 
was the army regarded by some of the inhabi- 
tants ? By others? Of what province was 
Monclova the capital ? What tidings did Gen. 
Wool receive there ; What was Gen. Tay- 
lor’s opinion ? His adv'ice to Gen. Wool? How 
was the army received at Parras ? 

494 


To what place did General Taylor go ? Who 
captured Tampico ? What general was left at 
Monterey? What at Saltillo ? Who was now 
ruler in Mexico ? What information was re- 
ceived by Gen, Worth ? What message did he 
send to Gen. Wool ? At what place did Wool’s 
army arrive ? What new plan of campaign 
was communicated to Gen. Taylor? What 
able officer was to take the command ? What 
troops were withdrawn from Taylor ? How 
were Scott’s plans made known to Santa 
Anna? (See side note.) What was Taylor’s 
force ? What was the position of the field of 
Buena Vista ? What party had been captured 
by Minon ? On what day did the battle begin ? 
Describe the positions of the Americans. 

When was the first attack made ? The at- 
tack on Washington’s battery ? On O’Brien’s 
battery and the Indiana regiment? What 
caused the capture of one of O’Brien’s guns ? 
Describe the attack of the Mississippians. By 
what batteries were they aided ? 

On what service was Col. May dispatched ? 
W’hat gallant action did the Mississippi regi- 
ment again perform ? What was the object of 
Santa Anna’s flag of truce ? What warlike 
movements did he make while secured by this 
flag ? Against what regiments was the attack 
now directed ? W’hat distinguished officers 
were killed ? 

How was the night after the battle spent ? 
W’hat reinforcements made a remarkable 
march ? What was discovered in the morn- 
ing ? What measures had Santa Anna taken ? 
W’hat cruelty was committed on a wagon- 
train ? Who defeated Gen. Minon ? Who 
Gen. Urrea? W’hat was the effect of the bat- 
tle of Buena Vista ? Who was left in com- 
mand on Taylor’s return home ? 


CHAPTER IX. 

What fleet lay off California ? W’hat direc- 
tions were given to its commander? What 
places were taken by Commodore Sloat ? What 
army officer had arrived at St. John ? What 
had been his employment ? W^hat was his 
character ? How did the Spanish governor act 
towards him ? What was Fremont’s course ? 
W’^hat did De Castro attempt ? W’ho was ap- 
pointed governor of California ? W ho left in 
command of the fleet ? 

W’hat was the object of the “ Army of the 
West ?” Under w hose command was it placed ? 
Of what different bodies was it composed ? 
W’here did the troops assemble? Why was 
the choice of officers regarded as important ? 
W’ho were elected ? By whom were the vol- 
unteers instructed ? W hen did the army begin 
its march ? What rivers cross, and at what 
place arrive ? 

Describe the prairies over which the troops 
moved. The hardships of the soldiers. The 
fright of their horses. What tidings did Kearny 
receive ? Of what place did he take posses- 
sion ? How long a march had the army ac- 
complished ? In what time ? W’hat was 
Kearny’s proclamation ? W’hat oath was taken ? 
What question was debated at W’ashington ? 

Where did Kearny now go ? Who was left 
governor of New Mexico ? What orders were 
given to Col. roniphan ? Mention Kearny’s 
route to the Pacific. How many of the enemy 
did he encounter ? At what place ? What 
was his loss ? W’hat generous order did he 
give ? Of what force did he now take com- 
mand ? W here meet the enemy ? What title 
did he assume ? By whom was he reinforced ? 
Describe his route homeward. By whom 
was he accompanied? What remarkable 
journeys had he performed ? In what time ? 


PART IV.] 


aUESTIONS 


[period III. 


CHAPTER X. 

Who arrived at Santa Fe ? At what time 1 
What order did Doniphan receive ? What In- 
dians had shown hostile dispositions ? Against 
whom ? How did Doniphan divide his force 1 
What was the object of Walton’s detachment? 
Describe the sufferings of Doniphan’s com- 
mand. 

How were Captain Reid and his party re- 
ceived by the Navajos ? What treaty was 
made with them ? In what direction did Doni- 
phan move ? What desert cross ? Where en- 
counter the Mexicans ? What message did 
they send ? What was the result of the con- 
flict ! 

What reinforcements reached the expedi- 
tion ? At what place? What news did they 
receive from Chihuahua ? What desert cross ? 
How were their sufferings from thirst relieved? 
By what force was Doniphan opposed? Where 
w'as it stationed ? Describe the action. What 
distinguished persons commanded the Mexi- 
cans? When did Doniphan enter Chihuahua? 
Who preceded him in order to take posses- 
sion ? How long did the regiment remain here ? 
By what route did they return home ? 

What conspiracy was organized in New 
Mexico ? At what places did it break out ? 
What course did Col. Price pursue on receiv- 
ing the tidings? At what places did he en- 
counter the enemy? What was the loss on 
both sides? What Indians showed a hostile 
disposition? What measures did the govern- 
ment adopt ? Where send reinforcements ? 


CHAPTER XL 

What is the subject of this chapter ? What 
expedition was resolved upon ? Who was 
selected to command it ? What direction did 
he receive ? Why was this necessary ? What 
was Santa Anna’s force ? At what place was 
his army ? What course might he have taken ? 
What plan did he actually adopt ? What was 
done by Gen. Jesup ? How many transports 
were employed ? Where was the general 
rendezvous ? When was the army landed at 
Vera Cruz? Who w'as the American chief 
engineer? When did the bombardment com- 
mence? The surrender take place? What 
was the American loss in officers ? In men ? 

Who succeeded Commodore Conner ? What 
places were captured ? What policy did our 
government now adopt? What officers were 
appointed ? Who commanded the advance of 
Scott’s army ? At what place was the general 
encampment ? How was Santa Anna sta- 
tioned ? What did Scott’s reconnaissance 
show ? How was this difficulty overcome ? 
What remarkable order did General Scott 
publish ? 

What distinguished officers led the attack? 
What was the Mexican loss ? What did 
Scott’s orders direct ? When was Jalapa en- 
tered ? What strong fortress was captured ? 
By whom ? What number of prisoners were 
captured at Cerro Gordo ? When was Puebla 
entered ? What were the Mexican opinions of 
the American army ? 


CHAPTER XII. 

Who was sent by the president as peace 
commissioner? Was he successful? What 
was the condition of the army ? What law 
W'as passed by Congress ? When did the army 
leave Puebla t What was its strength ? What 
force was left behind? How did the army 
move’ What mountains ascend ? What mag- 
nificent prospect stretched before them ? To 


what place did the advance division proceed ? 
What was the condition of the ground on 
which Mexico was built ? How was the city 
approached ? What was the result of the 
reconnaissance ? What did General Scott say 
of El Pinon ? 

Over what ground was a new road made ? 
What lakes were turned? What two fortifica- 
tions were in front ? In what direction was a 
road now made ? With what object ? What 
was the position of Contreras ? Its strength ? 
What divisions attacked it? What order was 
given ? What village captured? What descrip- 
tion of night succeeded ? 

What did Persifor F. Smith propose ? Who 
brought tidings to General Scott ? What aid 
did he send ? How was the march conducted in 
the storm and darkness ? Describe the assault. 
What number of prisoners and guns were 
taken ? What particular pieces of artillery ? 
To what place did the army now move ? What 
Important capture had Worth made? What 
was General Shields’ position and duties ? 
What point did Worth attack ? What Twiggs ? 
By whom were the Mexicans pursued ? How 
far ? 


CHAPTER XIII. 

What might General Scott now have done f 
Give his reasons. ^ At what place were ne- 
gotiations for peace carried on ? What did 
the Mexican government demand ? How did 
they violate the armistice ? In what direc- 
tion was Mexico from the American head- 
quarters ’ Chapultepec ? How were the King’s 
Mills situated? Casa Mata? What was the 
strength of the Mexican army ? 

To whom was assigned the direction of the 
attack on Molinos del Rey? How did the 
enemy conceal his strength ? Who assaulted 
the centre of his defences ? What loss did the 
Americans sustain here? What was done 
with the enemy’s works ? What is the actual 
position of the “ Halls of the Montezumas ?” 
For what was it now used ? What was the 
first measure of assault ? When did the bat- 
tle begin ? What was the signal of attack ? 
By w'hat divisions was it conducted ? Where 
did each operate ? How' were they aided by 
the batteries ? What was Worth’s position ? 
What force did he defeat ? In what direction 
pursue the retreat ? What orders were given 
to General Quitman ? 

What division did Scott accompany ? Why 
return to C hapultepec ? What had (Quitman’s 
division effected ? What did the Mexicans 
now desire ? What answer did General Scott 
return ? When was the American flag hoisted 
over the National Palace? When did Scott 
appear on the Grand Plaza ? How was he re- 
ceived by the troops ? What troubles did the 
army encounter in the city ? What did Scott’s 
orders enjoin ? What proclamation was made 
on the 16th ? On the 19th ? 


CHAPTER XIV. 

What was the American force at the entry 
into the capital ? What probably would have 
been the result had Scott’s army been de- 
feated? What W'as now the desire of the 
Americans ? 

Where was Colonel Childs besieged ? What 
force had he ? By w'hom was Santa Anna en- 
countered ? What battle did General Lane 
again fight ? What became of Santa Anna ? 
Who became president of Mexico? What did 
he do ? What did the congress appoint ? 
Where was the treaty signed ? By whom ? 

495 


PART IV.] 


aUESTIONS 


[period hi. 


What course did the United f^tates Penate adopt? 
'By what body was the treaty finally ratified? 
Give an account of the death of Ex- President 
Adams. 

Where did General Price encounter a Mexi- 
can force ? Bv wiiorn was peace proclaimed 
at Mexico ? What was the first stipulation 
of the treaty? What was the new bound- 
ary line ? What was agreed to with regard to 
the Colorado river ? The Gila ? What choice 
was left to Mexicans living in the ceded ter- 
ritory? What did the United States promise 
w'ith regard to the Indians ? What price agree 
to pay for the new territory ? How was it to 

496 


be' paid ? What state was admitted into the 
Union ? When ? When was peace proclaim- 
ed by President Polk ? 

What can you say of the return of the arrnv ? 
Of the loss of life in the war '' How should 
the value of money be estimated ? What did 
it cost to send food to Ireland ? What for the 
Mexican war ? At what time should a nation 
endeavor to promote universal peace ? Who 
should be leaders in such a cause ? How has 
our country acted towards Mexico ? Was such 
a course necessary ? W^hat method is recom- 
mended as a means of obtaining uni vers a i, 

PEACE 


/ 












A c ° i , 

/<f55S\VSi% 'I < 





, 'f'^' 

* /-.V '^. 


v^ O 

-.G '^. "" » ‘ 

^0^ ,•"'*- c>- 

'‘..o’* ^<P %, 


. 0 , .:< 
A 'JL’°' > v^ ^L'^* 

•A'*. .; 


,v-^ 

. V •, 

' <V ' A*^ 

a'^ c°' 

. A^vAux’^ j> tt + 





^0 >1'°' > 

■ ■ ' 





X v^ 

" • 'C> 





f 'T" . ,; 


•t c> 

^ o *„.oX o' V '•.'• y 

V yy > O’ 

^ » ^j£>*fc • '?>. A » [Am A" o ' 

'^^y/A^ '^v ” 

“ 



A 





Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. ' 
<r ^ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2010 


l°Xv . 

«l^ 

O V 

• • , * 

il^'. 


? • PreservatlonTechnologies 

y A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 1 6066 






(724) 779-2111 


,<i> 





. O * * *» 

o jP ^ *• 

« O .0 ff , 1 - ^ 

<0^ > v^ 

^ **■ A* '' 


- “ 

O. *o.o’ ,0-’ *.,■.• 

* w 



<► 

« ^ 0 * 

'^: jOvv j "" 

A ^ «i> * ' ^ . ^ o « o 

<r A'-^ > \> C\ < 



